Ο
'
Αννιχριστος
:
The
GREAT
ANTICHRIST
REVEALED
,
Before
this
time
not
Discovered
.
CHAP.
I.
To
what
end
Christ
foretels
the
Afflictions
and
Persecutions
of
his
Church
;
that
her
greatest
Persecution
should
be
in
the
time
of
the
great
Antichrist
:
and
of
the
strange
Persecution
,
and
extream
Cruelty
,
Oppression
and
Injustice
,
that
have
been
lately
acted
against
Gods
servants
in
these
parts
,
and
in
our
daies
by
the
Ministers
of
the
Antichrist
.
OUR
blessed
Lord
and
Saviour
Jesus
Christ
,
out
of
his
great
and
infinite
love
to
his
Church
,
forertels
her
of
the
many
troubles
,
afflictions
and
persecutions
that
his
best
servants
,
and
her
chiefest
members
should
finde
and
must
undergo
here
in
this
world
,
To
what
end
Christ
foretels
the
persecutions
of
his
Church
.
amongst
the
sons
of
men
,
to
this
end
,
that
she
might
earnestly
pray
to
God
,
he
would
be
pleased
,
either
to
avert
them
from
her
,
or
to
strengthen
her
with
patience
,
most
constantly
to
endure
them
;
and
still
to
keep
her
garments
clean
,
and
her
conscience
undefiled
in
the
midst
of
this
froward
and
crooked
generation
.
Euseb.
Eccles.
Histor.
l.
4.
c.
5.
&
l.
5.
c.
1.
And
after
this
prediction
of
our
Saviour
Christ
,
St.
Luke
in
the
Acts
of
the
Apostles
,
and
Eusebius
,
Socrates
,
and
others
in
their
Ecclesiastical
Histories
have
left
it
recorded
to
all
Posterities
,
what
direful
Torments
the
poor
harmless
Christians
have
endured
in
the
first
ten
grievous
Persecutions
,
under
Nero
,
Domitian
,
Dioclesian
,
Decius
,
and
others
,
Heathen
Tyrants
,
that
were
so
cruel
and
so
tyrannical
to
the
Saints
and
Servants
of
God
,
that
most
good
men
and
religious
minds
cannot
read
their
Sufferings
without
weeping
,
nor
remember
them
without
pity
;
For
,
Claud.
in
Ruff.
lib.
1.
—
Quis
prodere
tanta
relatu
Funera
,
quis
caedes
posset
deflere
nefandas
?
It
is
not
credible
for
Infidels
that
know
not
the
Gospel
,
to
believe
so
many
slaughters
,
and
such
exquisite
Tortures
,
as
the
Christians
endured
,
when
as
alii
flammis
exusti
,
alii
ferro
perempti
,
alii
patibulo
cruciati
;
or
that
they
can
be
looked
upon
by
any
humanity
with
dry
eyes
.
And
yet
Isidorus
tells
us
,
August
de
civ
.
Dei
,
l.
20.
c.
8.
Cyrillus
catech.
15.
&
Hypolit
.
Orat.
de
fine
seculi
.
The
time
of
the
greatest
persecution
.
and
so
doth
S.
Aug.
S.
Cyril
,
and
Hyppolitus
the
holy
Martyr
,
in
his
Oration
de
consummatione
mundi
,
that
in
the
time
of
the
Antichrist
,
which
would
be
towards
the
end
of
the
world
,
and
not
long
before
the
Coming
of
Christ
to
Judgment
,
the
Synagogue
of
Satan
and
the
worldly
Senate
,
or
Citizens
of
this
world
,
should
more
furiously
rage
,
and
more
cruelly
persecute
the
true
Church
of
Christ
,
and
the
most
Faithful
Servants
of
God
,
than
ever
was
done
in
the
Primitive
Times
.
And
besides
the
accession
of
above
5000
years
experience
unto
Satans
natural
and
inbred
sagacity
and
sharpness
of
knowledge
and
understanding
,
to
find
out
new
waies
and
subtiller
devices
to
afflict
Gods
Servants
,
they
render
this
Reason
for
their
Assertion
;
because
that
,
The
reason
of
the
foresaid
assertion
.
as
the
Scripture
testifieth
,
Satan
was
to
be
bound
and
fettered
,
as
a
dog
in
a
chain
,
for
1000
years
;
that
is
after
the
end
and
determination
of
the
first
10
great
Persecutions
,
and
the
Persecutions
of
the
Goths
and
Vandals
,
and
the
other
Arian
Kings
,
that
were
no
less
Persecutors
and
Tormentors
of
the
Orthodox
Fathers
,
and
the
Professors
of
the
Faith
of
one
Substance
,
which
is
the
right
Catholick
Faith
,
than
the
Heathen
Tyrants
were
of
the
Faithful
Christians
:
In
all
which
time
of
1000
years
,
Satans
1000.
years
binding
how
understood
.
that
is
,
either
the
full
and
determinate
number
of
1000
years
,
as
some
Expositors
would
have
it
,
or
else
a
very
long
season
,
and
much
about
the
time
of
1000
years
,
though
not
precisely
such
a
term
,
as
others
would
have
it
,
the
Malice
of
Satan
was
so
locked
up
and
chained
,
and
his
Power
so
abridged
,
that
he
could
not
destroy
as
many
,
nor
persecute
the
Saints
so
much
as
he
desired
,
and
would
have
effected
,
si
potuisset
quantum
vellet
;
had
he
been
suffered
to
do
what
he
would
.
But
when
his
1000
years
Imprisonment
should
be
expired
,
and
he
loosned
out
of
his
Chains
,
and
more
Liberty
granted
to
him
,
then
his
inveterate
spite
and
his
revengeful
Malice
for
his
former
Imprisonment
,
would
devise
the
Means
and
find
out
the
waies
to
vex
and
persecute
the
Servants
of
God
,
and
the
Witnesses
of
Jesus
Christ
,
more
than
ever
he
had
done
before
,
in
any
of
the
former
Persecutions
.
And
truly
I
think
,
Francisc
.
Junius
&
Tilenus
ad
Bellarm.
l.
3.
c.
7.
de
Rom.
Pontif.
&
Bal●us
de
Antich
.
cap.
6.
that
although
Satan
was
not
fully
loosned
and
set
at
liberty
till
now
of
late
;
yet
whosoever
readeth
Thuanus
,
Tilenus
,
and
Chamier
,
and
the
Book
of
the
Martyrs
of
our
English
Church
,
written
by
Mr.
Fox
,
and
other
Authors
,
that
have
written
the
History
of
these
two
last
Centuries
,
and
doth
rightly
consider
the
Sufferings
and
Massacres
of
those
Christians
,
that
they
within
the
Compass
of
those
years
,
have
undergone
,
in
France
,
Germany
,
Spain
,
Italy
,
and
other
places
round
about
;
and
that
only
for
their
Religion
,
and
not
for
any
worldly
Dominion
,
which
was
the
Sufferings
of
the
People
in
former
ages
,
Dr
Abbots
in
his
brief
description
of
the
world
,
pag.
141.
in
the
time
of
the
first
4
Monarchies
;
and
is
still
the
condition
both
of
the
Jews
and
Christians
within
the
Territories
of
the
Turk
,
that
tolerateth
any
Sect
,
and
permitteth
all
Religions
and
all
Nations
,
to
live
peaceably
and
quiet
,
throughout
his
whole
Dominion
,
so
they
yield
themselves
subject
to
his
Rule
,
and
pay
to
him
their
allotted
Contribution
;
and
meddle
not
with
the
Mahometan
Laws
and
Superstition
;
he
must
ingeniously
confess
the
Truth
of
this
Assertion
,
and
the
unquestionable
Certainty
of
this
Prophetical
Prediction
of
Isidorus
,
and
the
other
Fathers
aforenamed
;
videlicet
,
that
the
sorest
Troubles
and
the
greatest
Persecution
of
all
,
that
Satan
raised
or
shall
stirre
up
against
the
Christians
,
as
they
are
Christians
,
hath
been
,
is
,
and
will
be
that
,
which
he
hath
,
and
still
doth
prosecute
,
and
will
persevere
to
do
it
,
by
the
Ministers
and
Ministry
of
his
prime
General
,
and
his
dearly
beloved
Son
of
Perdition
,
the
great
Antichrist
.
And
if
according
to
the
Counsel
of
Moses
and
Job
,
Deut.
4.32
.
&c.
32.
v.
7.
Job
8.8
.
Sr
Walter
Rawleigh
in
his
Preface
to
the
History
of
the
world
,
and
M.
Fox
in
his
book
of
Martyrs
.
we
ask
the
daies
of
old
,
and
enquire
of
our
Fathers
that
were
before
us
,
what
they
suffered
,
and
how
they
were
handled
heretofore
,
either
in
France
,
Italy
,
Spain
or
Germany
;
or
else
,
nearer
home
,
where
the
Truth
may
be
sooner
found
and
better
known
of
us
,
in
Ingland
,
and
that
,
under
K.
Hen.
8.
and
Q.
Mary
,
the
two
greatest
Persecutors
of
Gods
Servants
,
for
their
Religion
,
that
our
Chronicles
do
mention
;
and
compare
their
sufferings
in
the
just
and
even
Ballance
of
an
impartial
judgment
,
with
that
Oppression
,
Persecution
,
Injustice
and
cruelty
,
and
that
joyned
with
such
subtilty
and
a
pretence
of
Piety
,
as
cannot
by
my
dull
Pen
be
expressed
;
which
,
for
the
space
of
14
or
15
years
,
hath
been
acted
and
continued
here
in
this
Island
of
Great
Brittain
,
against
Loyal
Subjects
,
none
can
deny
,
and
Faithful
Christians
,
as
we
hope
God
will
bear
witness
;
and
that
only
for
their
Loyalty
unto
their
King
,
and
their
Piety
towards
God
,
in
the
constant
retaining
of
the
true
Faith
,
wherein
they
were
baptized
and
Christened
,
and
a
good
Conscience
,
wherein
they
lived
;
we
shall
find
the
Cruelties
of
those
two
forenamed
Princes
,
to
be
favourable
and
great
mercies
;
and
all
the
Favours
and
Mercies
of
our
new
and
now
pretended
Saints
,
towards
the
true
Ministers
of
Christ
,
and
the
Faithful
Servants
of
God
,
to
be
the
greatest
Cruelties
that
ever
were
recorded
in
any
History
,
and
I
think
,
such
Injustice
and
so
great
,
as
was
never
heard
of
in
any
Nation
:
For
,
1.
When
King
Hen.
the
8.
became
sacrilegious
,
1.
The
Persecution
of
the
Clergy
and
wrongs
done
in
K.
Hen.
the
eighth's
time
.
I
have
no
other
term
for
his
Doings
,
to
rob
the
Church
,
and
to
take
away
the
Lands
and
Possessions
of
the
Abbies
,
and
the
Priories
,
he
did
the
same
with
the
leave
and
consent
of
many
,
if
not
of
most
of
the
chief
Abbots
and
Priors
,
whom
,
with
other
rewards
and
compensations
,
he
had
allured
thereunto
;
&
volenti
non
fit
injuria
;
and
so
,
though
they
ought
not
to
have
consented
to
such
an
impious
Act
,
to
be
Partakers
in
his
Sacriledge
;
yet
the
injury
that
was
done
unto
themselves
,
cannot
be
deemed
so
great
,
because
they
were
consenting
;
and
those
honester
men
,
How
K.
Henry
the
8
provided
for
the
Abbots
and
Priors
.
whom
he
could
not
perswade
with
other
better
Preferments
,
to
yield
their
consent
to
his
desire
,
to
pass
away
their
Patrimony
,
he
took
that
course
and
care
for
them
,
that
they
should
be
very
competently
provided
for
,
some
one
way
,
and
some
another
way
,
and
many
of
them
with
Pensions
out
of
his
own
Exchequer
,
that
they
might
not
want
what
was
necessary
for
them
,
while
they
lived
;
And
as
I
am
credibly
informed
,
Mr.
John
Pymme
,
a
most
Noted
and
Notorious
Member
of
the
Long
Parliament
,
when
he
was
in
that
Office
,
hath
paid
the
Pension
,
alotted
to
one
of
them
that
lived
to
these
our
own
times
:
And
this
kind
of
proceeding
cannot
be
thought
so
great
a
Persecution
,
or
so
grievous
an
Oppression
of
them
,
or
so
odious
an
Impiety
in
the
King
,
especially
if
you
consider
the
Lazy
life
and
little
good
that
many
of
them
did
,
and
the
single
condition
of
these
men
,
that
lived
without
Wives
,
without
Children
,
without
Families
.
But
the
Long
Parliament
,
How
the
long
Parl.
dealt
with
all
Bishops
,
Deans
and
Prebends
.
without
the
least
colour
of
the
Consent
of
any
one
of
all
our
Bishops
,
Deans
or
Prebends
,
but
altogether
against
their
wills
,
and
against
the
will
of
the
King
,
that
should
have
a
Vote
in
every
Act
,
and
a
Negative
Passage
,
as
we
conceive
,
hath
taken
all
,
even
from
all
and
every
one
of
them
,
that
had
,
for
the
most
part
Wives
and
Children
and
Servants
,
and
allowed
them
not
one
Half-Penny
out
of
all
the
great
Means
they
took
from
them
,
to
relieve
themselves
and
their
Families
;
but
let
them
live
as
they
will
and
as
they
can
,
dig
,
or
beg
,
or
starve
and
die
,
when
they
can
live
no
longer
;
and
so
I
my self
have
seen
many
worthy
Divines
,
and
some
Reverend
Bishops
in
great
want
and
misery
:
And
this
was
worse
dealing
than
the
Pirate
,
that
took
me
at
Sea
,
dealt
with
me
,
when
he
took
away
all
my
Money
,
and
yet
gave
me
as
much
as
might
well
carry
me
home
to
my
House
.
And
2.
In
Q.
Maries
time
,
2.
The
Persecution
of
the
Protestants
in
Qu.
Mari●s
time
.
when
our
Godly
Bishops
and
other
Grave
Doctors
were
burned
,
and
many
good
Protestants
imprisoned
and
persecuted
for
their
Religion
and
the
Profession
of
the
true
Faith
of
Christ
,
by
the
Instruments
of
the
Dragon
,
the
old
enemy
of
mankind
;
yet
then
they
were
cited
to
the
Courts
of
Justice
,
they
had
Articles
exhibited
against
them
,
they
had
time
alotted
them
for
to
answer
,
and
all
the
Proceedings
against
them
,
passed
on
,
as
against
all
others
,
in
forma
Juris
,
according
to
the
Law
.
And
they
had
neither
suffered
nor
been
deprived
,
if
they
had
recanted
,
Some
of
the
Lay
Protestants
,
I
presume
,
from
their
Ignorance
and
want
of
understanding
of
the
School-terms
and
Scholerlike
distinctions
,
wherein
their
Adversaries
were
most
Skilful
;
and
although
the
Constancy
of
these
Pious
Martyrs
,
and
the
Resolution
of
those
,
whose
Zeal
to
the
Protestant
Religion
,
and
Desire
of
Reformation
,
and
perhaps
Ambition
to
be
Martyrs
,
transported
them
,
it
may
be
in
some
things
beyond
their
Knowledge
,
have
moved
them
rather
to
suffer
themselves
to
be
deprived
of
their
estates
,
and
to
suffer
death
,
than
to
deny
their
Faith
,
which
the
more
Learned
sort
knew
,
and
the
other
good-meaning
men
believed
to
be
the
true
Faith
of
Gods
Elect
:
yet
the
death
that
was
imposed
on
them
,
and
the
punishment
that
they
suffered
,
The
Martyrs
in
Q.
Maries
daies
far
more
fairly
dealt
withall
than
we
are
.
was
not
,
if
you
consider
all
circumstances
,
especially
the
extent
of
the
persecution
,
and
the
fewness
of
the
persons
suffering
,
in
comparison
of
the
sufferers
in
these
times
,
near
so
bitter
and
so
bad
,
nor
any
waies
so
cruel
and
so
insufferable
,
as
this
most
inhumane
dealing
,
which
hath
been
used
,
and
the
punishment
that
was
inflicted
,
so
extensively
and
universally
upon
all
the
Reverend
Bishops
,
Deans
,
Prebends
,
and
abundance
more
of
most
Learned
Divines
and
other
Loyal
Subjects
and
good
Christians
of
these
Kingdoms
,
by
the
subtle
tormentors
and
new
tyrants
of
these
daies
;
For
seeing
as
the
Poet
truly
saith
,
Dulce
mori
miseris
,
—
To
die
is
sweet
,
and
a
favour
to
them
that
are
in
misery
,
either
through
want
,
sickness
,
sorrowes
,
or
the
like
insufferable
disasters
;
and
as
another
saith
,
Morsque
minus
poenae
,
quam
mora
mortis
habet
,
Death
is
a
lesser
punishment
,
than
to
be
alwaies
,
as
we
are
,
at
the
door
of
death
,
and
still
in
fear
,
Job
7.15
.
Ecclesiasticus
41.2
.
and
expecting
when
death
shall
come
to
attache
us
;
which
is
the
very
same
in
effect
,
that
both
holy
Job
,
which
had
most
reason
to
know
it
,
and
the
Son
of
Syrach
,
that
so
well
understood
the
state
of
our
mortanty
,
do
testifie
unto
us
;
for
both
of
them
do
affirm
,
that
an
honourable
death
is
far
better
than
a
miserable
life
,
and
will
sooner
be
chosen
by
any
Heroick
and
Noble
mind
;
the●efore
Claudian
demands
,
Nonne
mori
satius
,
Claudian
.
vitae
quans
ferre
pudorem
?
Who
would
not
chuse
rather
to
die
,
than
to
endure
shame
,
and
be
in
contempt
and
disgrace
while
he
liveth
,
as
they
must
needs
be
,
that
from
the
height
of
honour
,
are
tumbled
down
to
the
lowest
pit
of
Confusion
,
to
become
the
scorn
of
the
vilest
in
the
world
,
which
the
Long
Parliament
hath
made
us
to
be
.
Therefore
it
is
apparent
to
all
the
world
,
at
least
to
all
understanding
men
,
that
those
Martyrs
were
in
a
far
better
condition
,
and
used
by
those
Tyrants
after
a
far
better
manner
than
our
Ministers
and
others
were
,
Their
Committee
men
were
told
they
were
ill
affected
;
that
was
enough
.
Sed
,
si
satis
accusasse
.
quis
innocens
?
by
the
now
pretended
Saints
;
they
were
more
justly
proceeded
against
,
more
fairly
handled
,
and
less
cruelly
dealt
withal
,
than
our
men
are
,
the
poor
Christians
that
have
been
utterly
undone
by
the
Long
Parliament
:
For
I
speak
by
the
Experience
of
some
that
I
knew
my self
to
be
thus
handled
and
thus
dealt
withal
,
before
ever
they
were
called
in
question
,
or
charged
with
any
crime
,
or
accused
for
any
fault
,
or
have
leave
to
answer
for
themselves
,
or
be
suffered
to
speak
one
word
in
their
own
behalf
,
and
for
the
relief
and
support
of
their
Wives
and
Families
,
to
be
adjudged
,
yea
and
oftentimes
contrary
to
their
own
Articles
and
Engagements
to
be
deprived
of
all
their
Means
,
their
Lands
and
their
Livings
and
all
that
they
had
,
to
be
taken
from
them
:
And
because
they
had
done
nothing
worthy
of
death
or
of
bonds
,
Act.
23.29
.
they
shall
not
have
the
honour
,
I
speak
of
many
that
were
thus
used
,
either
to
be
imprisoned
,
where
it
is
likely
that
some
good
men
would
relieve
them
,
or
to
be
put
to
death
,
whereby
they
should
have
had
an
end
of
their
miseries
,
and
enjoy
the
Glory
of
Martyrdom
;
but
to
make
their
Tyranny
to
exceed
all
cruelty
,
and
the
miseries
of
the
distressed
and
ejected
persons
the
more
miserable
,
when
their
enemies
,
as
the
Prophet
saith
,
whom
they
ever
honoured
as
friends
,
chased
them
sore
like
a
Bird
without
cause
,
Lament.
3.52
.
and
they
that
did
feed
delicately
,
even
with
Kings
Dishes
,
Cap.
4.
v.
5.
must
now
lie
desolate
in
the
streets
;
and
they
that
sate
in
their
Robes
of
Scarlet
,
even
with
the
best
Lords
in
the
Kingdom
,
must
now
embrace
Dung-hils
;
and
when
the
Parliament
are
told
of
the
unjust
and
cruel
proceedings
of
their
Committee
men
,
yet
that
must
not
be
regarded
,
not
their
injustice
so
much
as
questioned
;
because
they
are
not
to
consider
now
,
quid
sit
honestum
,
but
quid
utile
;
what
is
just
and
honest
,
but
what
is
availeable
,
be
it
never
so
vile
and
so
wicked
,
to
further
their
design
;
and
if
they
did
not
uphold
and
countenance
these
their
Instruments
,
and
not
check
them
,
their
own
Projects
might
be
obstructed
.
And
therefore
,
The
seeming
mercies
of
tyrants
most
cruel
.
as
Tiberius
and
other
Fox-like
cruel
Tigers
,
worse
than
the
bloudy
Nero
,
would
never
put
them
to
a
present
death
,
whom
they
hated
most
,
but
said
,
they
loved
them
not
so
well
,
as
to
take
away
their
life
;
and
therefore
in
a
seeming
favour
and
mercy
,
they
suffered
them
to
enjoy
some
space
and
liberty
;
but
it
was
in
extream
cruelty
and
malice
,
to
make
them
the
more
miserable
,
by
thus
inflicting
upon
them
a
daily
death
;
So
the
subtle
Tiberians
of
these
times
,
have
dealt
with
Gods
Servants
,
to
prolong
their
miseries
,
and
to
make
their
lives
more
grievous
than
any
death
could
be
unto
them
,
cosque
sibi-ipsis
graves
ponere
;
And
as
one
saith
,
to
set
themselves
to
be
the
heaviest
burdens
and
the
greatest
Maladies
,
that
possibly
could
be
,
unto
themselves
;
when
as
all
men
may
be
assured
of
that
truth
,
What
it
is
to
be
most
miserable
.
quod
miserrimum
est
fuisse
foelicem
;
nothing
can
be
more
miserable
than
to
have
been
most
happy
,
and
then
to
fall
into
the
depth
of
infelicity
;
for
what
other
thing
is
this
,
but
to
make
themselves
to
become
the
lingring
Executioners
of
themselves
?
Which
is
a
death
worse
than
any
other
death
,
even
by
the
Testimony
of
the
holy
Prophet
:
For
they
that
are
slain
with
the
sword
,
saith
he
,
are
better
than
they
that
are
slain
with
hunger
,
Lament.
4.9
.
because
these
pine
away
,
stricken
through
for
want
of
the
fruit
of
the
field
.
And
that
nothing
might
be
wanting
to
fill
up
the
measure
of
this
part
,
The
persecution
of
the
Church
under
the
long
Parliament
,
how
great
and
how
general
it
was
.
of
the
iniquity
of
that
Long
Parliament
,
and
to
make
their
cruelty
most
cruel
,
and
the
persecution
of
Gods
Servants
most
bitter
;
because
the
more
general
,
and
the
more
extensive
and
spreading
the
mischief
is
,
the
more
it
prevents
the
persecuted
persons
of
all
shelter
,
and
deprives
them
of
all
Relief
and
Comfort
;
this
course
must
be
taken
,
not
with
a
few
of
the
choicest
men
of
this
or
that
Calling
,
as
Capita
rerum
,
which
might
be
thought
to
be
the
Heads
of
any
disorder
,
after
the
manner
that
the
Severest
of
the
best
Generals
in
war
use
to
do
,
when
they
decimate
the
Mutinous
in
their
Army
to
be
punished
,
ut
poena
ad
paucos
,
metus
ad
omnes
;
that
the
punishment
of
some
few
,
might
strike
a
terrour
,
and
cause
amendment
in
them
all
;
How
well
the
Parliament
was
acquainted
with
all
Church-Ministers
.
but
they
must
deal
more
universally
,
with
all
the
most
Reverend
Bishops
,
all
the
worthy
Deanes
,
Sub-Deans
,
Deans
and
Chapters
,
Arch-Deacons
,
Priors
,
Chancellors
,
Chauntors
,
Sub-Chauntors
,
Treasurers
,
Sub-Treasurers
,
Succentors
,
Sacrists
,
Prebends
,
Canons
,
Canon-Residents
and
non-residents
,
Petty-Canons
,
Chorals
,
Vicars-Chorals
,
Choristers
,
Old
Vicars
or
New
:
These
be
the
very
words
of
their
Act
;
they
were
so
well
acquainted
with
all
the
Particulars
of
the
Church-Officers
,
that
as
Jehu
dealt
with
the
Idolatrous
Priests
of
Baal
,
so
they
might
deal
with
the
Faithful
Messengers
of
Jesus
Christ
,
and
suffer
not
one
of
them
all
to
escape
,
but
they
must
all
down
in
Ingland
and
Wales
,
yea
,
in
Scotland
and
in
Ireland
,
in
all
these
Three
Kingdoms
;
and
you
may
be
sure
,
if
their
power
could
reach
,
neither
Bishop
,
Dean
nor
Prebend
,
nor
any
one
of
all
that
depended
on
them
,
should
remain
in
Italy
,
France
,
Spain
,
or
any
other
part
of
all
the
Christian
world
,
they
must
all
down
,
and
down
with
them
,
even
to
the
ground
;
and
then
being
cast
down
,
—
Montes
insuper
altos
Imposuit
—
They
must
lay
weight
enough
upon
them
all
,
that
they
may
be
never
able
to
rise
up
again
,
until
they
rise
in
Judgment
against
them
:
The
long
Parliament
deal
with
Christs
servants
,
as
the
Jews
dealt
with
Christ
.
For
as
the
Jews
,
when
they
had
laid
Christ
in
his
Grave
,
were
afraid
he
would
rise
again
,
and
therefore
laid
a
huge
Stone
upon
the
door
of
the
Sepulcher
,
and
hired
the
Watch-men
to
keep
him
down
;
so
these
men
,
their
Scholars
,
for
fear
that
the
foresaid
Servants
of
Christ
might
rise
again
,
must
sell
all
their
Lands
and
Possessions
,
and
put
them
into
the
hands
of
Captains
and
Collonels
,
and
other
men
of
Armes
,
that
with
the
edge
of
the
Sword
,
should
keep
them
bare
enough
,
and
naked
of
all
support
,
if
ever
they
should
chance
to
arise
:
Good
God
,
saith
a
Father
,
Si
Diabolus
nocere
posset
,
quantum
vellet
,
aliquis
justorum
non
remaneret
:
If
the
Devil
had
power
to
destroy
as
many
as
he
would
,
and
as
he
desireth
,
there
should
not
remain
any
one
righteous
man
upon
the
face
of
the
earth
.
And
yet
this
is
not
all
that
the
prevalent
Faction
of
the
long
Parliament
have
destroyed
and
extirpated
out
of
house
and
home
;
for
to
these
afore-named
Church-men
,
whom
the
Devil
spited
most
of
all
,
you
may
add
the
Catalogue
of
such
Heads
and
Fellows
of
Colledges
,
and
other
Learned
and
Religious
Gentlemen
,
of
the
famous
University
of
Cambridge
,
as
have
been
plundered
,
that
is
,
robbed
,
ejected
,
imprisoned
and
banished
,
only
for
their
constancy
in
the
True
Religion
and
right
Service
of
God
,
and
their
Loyalty
and
Faithfulness
to
their
Lawful
King
:
And
the
like
Catalogue
of
the
Heads
and
Fellowes
of
the
other
Famous
University
of
Oxford
,
The
great
and
large
extent
of
the
late
Persecution
of
the
Parl.
besides
the
great
number
of
Grave
Doctors
and
other
Learned
Divines
in
and
about
the
City
of
London
,
and
throughout
these
Three
Kingdoms
,
that
have
been
deprived
of
all
their
Means
and
Livelihoods
,
and
many
of
them
most
barbarously
killed
:
Of
all
which
,
you
may
see
such
a
number
,
as
is
scarce
credible
,
yet
nothing
more
than
is
true
,
in
a
little
Book
printed
at
Oxford
,
in
Anno
1647
:
and
entituled
Mercurius
Rusticus
&
Querela
Cantabrigiensis
:
A-Book
worthy
to
be
read
of
all
that
desire
to
know
the
Extent
and
to
understand
the
Greatness
of
the
late
persecution
of
the
Christians
under
the
Long
Parliament
;
how
Gangraena-like
it
spread
it self
beyond
Decius
or
Dioclesians
Tyranny
,
and
almost
,
in
these
parts
,
like
Adams
sin
,
that
went
over
all
,
so
did
their
Persecution
run
over
all
the
most
Faithful
Sons
of
the
Church
,
and
the
Loyal
Subjects
of
these
Kingdoms
.
And
I
would
faign
know
,
what
Busiris
or
Phalaris
,
Dionysian
,
Dioclesian
or
Nero
,
or
John
Vasilowic
,
the
great
Russian
Tyrant
,
or
what
other
Tyrant
of
the
world
hath
ever
undone
so
many
worthy
men
,
without
once
questioning
them
for
any
fault
,
or
charging
them
with
any
Crime
,
that
they
had
done
;
or
who
did
ever
attempt
to
destroy
so
many
,
only
for
being
ill
affected
to
their
evil
deeds
?
But
now
,
The
unparallel'd
Persecution
and
cruelty
of
the
prevalent
Faction
of
the
long
Parl.
being
thus
afflicted
,
destitute
and
deprived
of
all
their
Means
,
how
shall
all
these
,
these
thousands
of
most
worthy
men
live
?
These
men
that
were
not
brought
up
to
work
,
and
used
not
to
dig
,
and
are
ashamed
to
beg
,
and
therefore
without
a
great
measure
of
Gods
Grace
,
to
support
them
,
and
to
sanctifie
their
Afflictions
,
they
might
fall
into
desperate
conditions
?
They
will
answer
,
as
one
of
them
did
to
me
,
and
like
as
the
High
Priests
,
the
Crucifiers
of
our
Master
Christ
,
answered
Judas
,
What
is
that
to
us
?
Let
them
live
how
they
list
,
or
let
them
perish
;
&
sic
periere
ruinae
,
and
so
,
for
them
,
they
shall
all
utterly
perish
.
And
therefore
I
may
well
demand
,
what
Tyrant
did
ever
live
since
the
day
that
God
created
the
Heavens
,
What
King
,
What
Pope
,
What
Hildebrand
[
](A66360-e21180-b)*
*
That
is
Gregory
the
7th
.
that
was
one
of
the
worst
Popes
of
Rome
.
,
What
Hel-brand
,
What
Turk
,
What
Jew
,
What
Man
,
What
Devil
,
would
besuch
an
Apollyon
,
as
to
cut
off
,
not
all
the
necks
of
the
Heathenish
Romans
,
with
that
bloudy
Emperor
,
who
wished
that
they
all
had
but
unum
Collum
,
one
neck
,
that
so
he
might
chop
it
off
uno
ictu
,
with
one
blow
,
but
all
those
good
Christians
and
the
Faithful
Servants
of
God
uno
halitu
,
with
one
Vote
,
one
Breath
and
one
Act
,
which
was
an
Axe
indeed
,
and
was
laid
to
the
root
of
every
Tree
,
that
bare
the
good
fruit
of
Faith
and
Obedience
in
these
Kingdoms
?
Surely
,
I
think
none
could
have
devised
such
a
Plot
,
so
full
of
mischief
,
so
far
beyond
the
Sicilian
Vespers
,
and
Gunpowder
Treason
,
and
so
void
of
Humanity
,
and
stuffed
up
with
all
cruelty
and
abominable
Impiety
(
especially
if
you
consider
the
large
extent
and
the
evil
Consequents
thereof
)
except
the
infernal
Apollyon
,
the
great
Destroyer
of
Christianity
,
and
the
Hellish
Misanthropos
,
that
laboureth
continually
to
root
out
all
the
Christian
Faith
and
the
true
Service
of
God
out
of
the
world
,
did
unmoveably
reside
in
their
hearts
,
to
prompt
them
and
to
spur
them
on
unto
the
same
;
or
else
that
Beelzebub
,
the
chief
of
the
Devils
,
would
send
a
pack
of
his
Prime
Captains
and
best
Instruments
out
of
Hell
,
to
root
out
all
the
true
Servants
of
Jesus
Christ
.
For
if
you
compare
this
our
last
persecution
and
afflictions
under
the
Long
Parliament
,
with
the
former
Persecutions
of
the
Heathen
Tyrants
,
or
the
Arian
Kings
,
which
they
brought
upon
the
Church
,
you
shall
find
,
1.
That
there
was
but
one
Nero
,
one
Dioclesian
,
one
Constantius
,
and
one
Julian
in
all
the
world
,
at
one
time
,
to
persecute
the
Christians
that
were
spread
over
all
the
world
;
but
here
amongst
us
,
we
suppose
to
have
,
I
know
not
how
many
hundred
Dioclesians
and
Julians
together
,
at
one
time
,
in
one
City
,
to
vex
and
persecute
the
Christians
of
one
poor
little
Island
.
2.
The
Forme●
Tyrants
persecuted
them
for
their
Disloyalty
,
as
they
alledged
,
unto
their
Emperors
and
Governours
,
which
was
most
false
,
as
appeareth
by
the
Apologies
of
Tertullian
,
Minutius
Foelix
,
and
others
:
But
we
were
persecuted
for
being
Faithful
and
Loyal
unto
our
King
,
and
to
our
Governours
;
as
all
the
Kingdom
knoweth
.
CHAP.
II.
That
neither
the
Pope
nor
the
Turk
is
the
great
Antichrist
;
that
the
Antichrist
when
he
should
come
into
the
world
,
should
arise
out
of
the
Truest
and
Purest
Reformed
Church
on
Earth
;
which
was
the
Church
of
Ingland
,
in
King
Charles
his
time
,
being
fully
reformed
of
those
Errors
and
Abuses
that
should
creep
,
and
had
crept
into
the
Church
,
which
other
Reformed
Churches
had
not
so
perfectly
purged
:
And
wherefore
they
did
it
not
,
and
could
not
do
it
.
THE
serious
consideration
of
the
former
things
,
What
moved
the
Author
to
enter
upon
this
discourse
of
the
great
Antichrist
.
and
the
sad
condition
of
the
Distressed
,
Persecuted
Members
of
Christ
,
and
the
Testimony
of
the
foresaid
Authors
,
touching
the
Persecution
,
that
should
happen
in
the
time
of
the
Great
Antichrist
,
which
I
conceived
to
be
now
so
visibly
seen
,
and
so
universally
spread
through
the
Subtilty
and
Cruelty
of
the
Prevalent
Faction
of
the
Long
Parliament
,
have
moved
me
to
settle
my
Thoughts
upon
the
search
of
those
Texts
of
Holy
Scripture
,
wherein
the
holy
Prophets
and
the
blessed
Apostles
had
treated
,
and
foretold
us
of
the
coming
of
the
Great
Antichrist
,
and
the
sufferings
of
the
Saints
and
true
Servants
of
God
in
his
time
,
and
under
his
unjust
and
cruel
Government
;
and
to
pray
to
God
most
earnestly
and
constantly
night
and
day
,
for
the
help
of
his
Grace
and
assistance
of
his
Holy
Spirit
,
to
guide
me
to
the
true
and
right
understanding
thereof
:
And
then
,
by
reading
the
best
Authors
that
I
could
find
,
to
explain
those
obscure
Mysteries
and
to
further
me
to
undertake
the
same
,
I
found
and
saw
,
I.
Many
good
and
probable
Arguments
produced
by
Luther
,
Calvin
,
Beza
,
1.
That
many
learned
Authors
do
hold
the
Pope
or
Papacy
to
be
the
Antichrist
.
Balaeus
de
vit.
Pontif.
l.
3.
Jun.
in
Apocal.
cap.
12.
Thomson
in
the
arraignment
of
Antichrist
.
pag.
90
,
&
91.
Brightman
in
Apoc.
Downam
de
Antichristo
.
l.
10.
c.
3.
&
4.
&
Thomson
pag.
77.
Junius
,
Chytraeus
,
Tilenus
,
Maresius
,
and
our
own
Countrymen
,
Powel
,
Whitaker
,
Brightmen
,
Downam
,
Thomsom
,
Mede
and
others
,
very
Learned
Protestants
,
and
worthy
men
,
to
prove
that
either
the
Tyrannical
State
and
Polity
of
the
Papacy
is
that
Great
Antichrist
,
as
some
would
have
it
;
or
else
Series
Paparum
the
Succession
of
Popes
,
from
Boniface
the
3d
,
in
Phocas
his
time
,
that
usurping
Emperor
,
who
got
to
the
Imperial
Throne
by
the
Murder
of
his
own
Master
Mauritius
,
and
his
Wife
,
and
his
Brother
,
and
his
Children
,
and
gave
to
the
Pope
the
Preheminency
and
the
Title
of
Universal
Bishop
,
about
the
year
605
,
as
Balaeus
saith
:
Or
from
Boniface
the
8th
,
that
seduced
and
imprisoned
his
Predecessor
Celestine
the
5th
,
about
the
year
1294
,
as
Junius
saith
:
Or
else
from
Vitellianus
the
Musical
Pope
,
about
the
year
666
,
as
Thomson
saith
,
to
this
present
Pope
,
is
that
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
great
Antichrist
spoken
of
by
St.
Paul
in
2
Thes.
2.8
.
and
by
St.
John
in
Revel.
13.1
.
And
that
Rome
is
the
place
of
his
abode
and
the
proper
Seat
of
him
,
as
Brightman
,
Downham
,
Thomson
,
and
many
others
do
unanimously
affirm
,
and
is
,
according
to
the
Saying
of
St.
John
,
in
Revel.
17.18
.
meant
by
St.
Peter
,
where
he
saith
,
The
Church
that
is
at
Babylon
,
elected
together
with
you
,
saluteth
you
,
1
Pet.
5.3
.
and
is
so
interpreted
by
many
of
the
Ancient
Fathers
,
to
signifie
the
City
of
Rome
in
that
place
,
as
Papias
apud
Euseb
,
l.
2.15
.
Tertul.
adversus
Judaeos
.
S.
Hieron
.
in
Esaiam
.
c.
47.
August
.
de
Civit.
Dei
.
l.
18.
c.
22.
Oros
:
Synchron
.
l.
2.
c.
3.
&
l.
7.
c.
2.
And
divers
others
of
our
late
Writers
.
And
their
Reasons
(
to
reduce
them
as
brief
as
I
can
to
certain
heads
)
that
induce
them
to
believe
the
Popes
and
Papacy
to
be
the
Antichrist
,
The
reasons
why
the
Pope
is
believed
to
to
be
the
Antichrist
.
are
of
two
sorts
;
-
1.
Their
Blasphemies
,
Heresies
and
Impieries
against
God
.
-
2.
Their
Tyranny
,
Cruelty
and
Iniquity
against
man
.
1.
The
Popes
Impiety
against
God
,
is
seen
by
their
undermining
,
1.
The
Popes
impiety
against
God
.
crossing
and
corrupting
all
the
Articles
of
our
Creed
,
and
by
a
high
transgressing
of
all
the
Ten
Commandments
of
the
Moral
Law
,
as
Thomson
very
orderly
and
largely
setteth
down
;
and
more
especially
,
Thomson
in
his
arreign
.
p.
96.
I.
W.
pag.
8.9
,
10.
&
Deinc
.
Mares
.
de
Antichristo
.
p.
101.
M.
Mede
in
the
apost
of
the
last
times
.
their
Blasphemies
,
either
by
their
own
mouths
and
proper
assertions
,
or
by
their
giving
priviledge
,
countenance
and
approof
to
the
Blasphemies
of
their
Minions
and
Flatterers
,
which
are
plentifully
set
down
by
J.W.
the
Author
of
Roma
ruina
finalis
,
in
Anno
1666.
And
their
Idolatry
;
when
Pope
Marcellinus
sacrificed
to
the
Idols
of
the
Painims
;
and
all
of
them
in
worshipping
their
breaden
God
in
the
Mass
,
and
their
Mahuzzims
or
Deastri
,
their
Saints
departed
,
and
their
Relicks
,
as
Mr.
Mede
sheweth
in
his
Learned
Treatise
of
the
Apostacy
of
the
last
times
,
and
his
Apocalyptick
Key
.
2.
The
Popes
iniquity
towards
man
.
Vid.
Mares●um
pag.
140.
Their
Injustice
and
Iniquity
against
man
is
evidenced
by
their
Pride
in
their
exalting
and
lifting
up
themselves
above
all
that
is
called
god
;
that
is
,
above
Kings
and
Princes
;
as
Gregory
the
3.
excommunicated
the
Emperor
Leo
Iconomachus
:
Zachary
the
1st
deposed
Childerick
the
lawful
King
of
France
,
to
set
up
Pipin
in
his
room
:
Leo
the
3.
created
Charles
the
Great
to
be
the
Emperor
.
Anastasius
durst
presume
to
excommunicate
the
Emperor
Anastatius
Grandfather
to
Justinian
,
about
490.
Martin
1.
performed
the
like
censure
against
Constantius
the
Emperor
about
650
;
but
he
was
therefore
brought
by
Theodorus
Calliopa
unto
the
Emperor
in
Chains
,
and
banished
into
Pontus
,
where
he
died
:
And
Gregory
the
7th
.
formerly
called
Hildebrand
,
about
1080.
out-matched
all
the
rest
of
his
Predecessors
in
pride
and
boldness
,
by
compelling
the
Emperor
Henry
the
4th
.
to
come
barefooted
,
in
an
humble
manner
to
him
,
to
give
satisfaction
unto
his
Holiness
,
or
else
to
be
deprived
of
his
Kingdom
.
Alexander
the
3.
trode
upon
the
neck
of
the
Emperor
Frederick
Barbarossa
,
and
as
he
was
setting
his
foot
upon
his
neck
,
he
abused
that
place
of
Scripture
which
saith
,
super
Aspidem
&
Basiliscum
ambulabis
;
by
applying
it
to
justifie
this
his
Luciferian
Pride
and
Tyranny
:
Volater
.
l.
22.
Anthropolog
.
in
Alex.
3.
Roger
Hov●don
annal
.
pag.
2.
sub
Richard
.
1.
And
it
is
recorded
that
Alexander
6.
poysoned
Gemes
the
great
Turks
brother
,
that
was
committed
to
his
trust
Hildebrand
hired
one
to
kill
the
Emp.
John
the
13.
and
committed
incest
with
his
two
fifters
.
The
31
Article
of
the
Confession
of
the
Synod
of
Gappe
.
And
Adrian
the
4th
.
made
the
said
Emperor
to
hold
his
stirrop
while
he
got
upon
his
Palfrey
;
And
Celestine
the
3.
was
so
insolent
,
as
to
put
the
Crown
upon
the
head
of
Henry
the
6th
.
and
of
the
Empress
,
with
his
foot
,
and
pushing
it
off
again
in
like
manner
,
to
say
,
I
have
power
to
make
and
to
unmake
Emperors
at
my
pleasure
;
a
Pride
surpassing
the
pride
of
Lucifer
,
Prince
of
pride
,
and
Diameter-wise
opponent
to
the
Humility
of
Christ
:
And
as
the
Pride
of
these
Popes
puffed
up
their
hearts
to
swell
above
all
earthly
Powers
,
so
the
Injustice
and
Cruelty
of
the
Roman
Bishops
and
that
Hierarchy
,
were
no
whit
less
towards
their
Inferiours
,
as
appeareth
by
the
unjust
and
barbarous
burning
of
John
Hus
and
Hierom
of
Prague
,
and
the
rest
of
those
bloody
Massacres
that
were
acted
in
France
,
by
the
Popes
Procurements
and
Assassinats
,
and
in
Belgia
,
by
the
Duke
de
Alva
,
that
was
the
Popes
prime
Instrument
of
Cruelty
against
the
Protestants
.
And
therefore
according
to
the
judgment
of
the
said
Writers
,
the
Synod
of
Gappe
in
France
,
that
was
held
in
Anno
1064.
in
the
31
Article
of
their
Confession
,
saith
,
Cum
vero
Episcopus
Romanus
,
erecta
sibi
in
orbe
Christiano
Monarchia
,
sibi
arroget
Principatum
in
omnes
Ecclesias
&
Pastores
;
usque
adeo
inflatus
,
ut
deum
ipsum
se
appellet
,
Can.
satis
.
Dist.
96.
lib.
1.
Sacrar
.
Cerem
.
cap.
de
Benedic
.
ensis
.
velit
adorari
.
Concil.
Lateran
.
ult.
Sess.
1
,
3
,
9
,
10.
Ipse
sibi
tribuat
omnem
potestatem
in
Coelo
&
in
Terra
,
Res
Ecclesiasticas
ad
libitum
componat
,
condat
Articulos
Fidei
,
Authoritatem
Scripturae
velit
pendere
à
sua
,
eamque
ad
libitum
interpretetur
,
animarum
mercaturam
exerceat
,
liberet
adstrictos
votis
&
juramentis
,
novos
Dei
cultus
instituat
;
&
quod
ad
civilia
attinet
,
legitimam
Magistratuum
authoritatem
conculcet
,
dans
,
adimens
,
&
transferens
Regna
,
credimus
&
asserimus
eum
esse
verum
illum
&
germanum
Antichristum
,
filium
perditionis
,
praedictum
in
Dei
verbo
,
Zachar.
11.16
,
17.
1
Joh.
4.3
.
Apoc.
13.2
,
&c.
Meretricem
Purpuratam
,
Apoc.
17.1
.
insidentem
septem
monitbus
,
in
magna
civitate
,
Apoc.
17.9
.
obtinentem
Regnum
in
Reges
terrae
,
Apoc.
17.18
.
&
expectamus
donec
Deus
,
prout
promisit
&
jam
coepit
,
eum
fractum
&
victum
spiritu
oris
sui
,
tandem
deleat
fulgore
adventus
sui
,
2
Thes.
2.8
.
And
this
Article
Tilenus
analizeth
,
Tilenus
exegis
.
pag.
45.
Aphor.
165.
and
prosecuteth
the
same
at
large
,
to
prove
the
Pope
to
be
,
as
they
say
,
the
great
Antichrist
:
And
I
will
not
at
this
time
examine
the
truth
and
validity
either
of
this
proposition
or
assumption
,
though
I
might
very
well
deny
them
both
,
as
well
the
one
as
the
other
.
But
I
confess
that
these
things
which
the
Synod
chargeth
the
Popes
withal
,
being
true
,
are
transcendent
sinnes
;
and
questionless
the
great
enormities
of
the
Roman
Hierarchy
and
Papacy
,
especially
of
the
Court
of
Rome
,
confronting
the
Kingdome
of
Christ
,
and
corrupting
the
true
service
of
God
,
do
infallibly
evince
,
that
the
Pope
is
an
Antichrist
,
and
the
Church
of
Rome
blemished
with
much
Antichristianisme
;
for
every
one
that
oppugneth
Christ
,
and
opposeth
himself
against
his
Kingdome
,
his
Word
,
and
his
Doctrine
,
can
be
none
other
than
an
Antichrist
;
and
so
was
Simon
Magus
,
Elimas
,
Menander
,
Ebion
,
Cerinthus
,
and
other
Heriticks
,
that
sprang
up
in
the
Apostles
times
;
and
of
whom
;
and
the
like
,
1
John
2.18
.
It
is
confessed
,
that
the
Pope
is
an
Antichrist
,
but
not
the
great
transcendent
Antichrist
.
S.
John
saith
,
And
now
there
are
many
Antichrists
;
each
one
of
them
an
Antichrist
:
and
such
indeed
are
all
,
Antichrists
,
more
or
less
,
according
as
their
opposition
is
more
or
less
,
unto
Christ
,
his
Church
,
and
his
Gospel
;
and
no
doubt
but
the
Pope
,
and
Papacy
oppugneth
Christ
,
corrupteth
his
truth
,
and
oppresseth
his
Church
,
in
very
many
things
:
and
therefore
he
cannot
be
denied
to
be
an
Antichrist
,
and
one
of
them
that
are
great
Antichrists
.
But
though
these
things
do
sufficiently
prove
the
Pope
and
Papacy
to
be
an
Antichrist
,
and
a
very
great
Antichrist
too
;
yet
they
come
too
short
to
prove
him
to
be
the
great
,
eminent
,
egregious
,
transcendent
,
and
especially
designed
Antichrist
,
which
the
Scripture
saith
should
come
before
the
end
of
the
world
;
and
I
never
saw
yet
any
Arguments
,
alledged
by
the
best
of
the
aforesaid
Authors
,
B.
Montague
in
his
apello
Caesarem
.
pag.
143.
that
was
sufficient
to
evince
him
to
be
the
same
,
nor
indeed
,
as
Bishop
Montague
saith
,
That
I
could
not
sufficiently
answer
,
at
least-wise
to
mine
own
satisfaction
,
to
hinder
my
belief
therein
.
And
though
the
Synod
of
Gappe
and
Mr.
Powel
,
and
some
other
rigid
Puritans
of
Ingland
,
transported
with
the
height
of
their
zeal
to
a
prejudicate
opinion
against
the
Pope
,
do
put
it
amongst
the
Articles
of
their
Faith
,
to
believe
him
and
his
Hierarchie
to
be
that
great
,
transcendent
Antichrist
;
yet
I
am
sure
,
that
,
The
Church
of
Ingland
hath
not
determin'd
the
Pope
to
be
the
great
Antichrist
.
neither
learned
Zanchius
,
nor
Grynaeus
,
nor
Faius
,
nor
any
of
the
most
learned
,
and
more
moderate
Divines
of
Ingland
,
do
think
him
to
be
the
same
;
neither
is
it
the
Doctrine
of
our
Church
;
when
as
no
Synod
of
ours
hath
resolved
it
,
nor
any
one
of
all
our
Convocations
assented
to
it
,
as
learned
and
reverend
B.
Montague
well
observeth
.
And
although
S.
Peter
calleth
Rome
,
as
it
was
then
in
his
time
,
Ethnick
,
idolatrous
,
and
full
of
confusion
,
Babylon
;
yet
,
quia
de
cet
Scripturam
proprie
accipere
,
How
the
Scriptures
ought
to
be
expounded
.
ubi
non
cogit
fides
ad
tropos
descedere
;
because
it
ought
to
be
an
infalible
Rule
,
which
all
Divines
should
immutably
observe
,
That
the
holy
Scripture
is
to
be
taken
,
and
expounded
properly
,
where
the
Analogy
of
Faith
doth
not
compel
us
to
recede
unto
Tropes
and
figures
,
as
here
it
doth
,
when
S.
Peter
wrote
this
Epistle
;
but
not
so
when
Rome
became
all
Christian
,
and
was
rather
Hierusalem
then
Babylon
;
And
because
I
see
Bellarmines
Arguments
to
prove
the
Pope
not
to
be
that
great
and
long
expected
Antichrist
,
unsufficiently
answered
,
The
main
Reasons
why
we
cannot
believe
the
Pope
to
be
the
great
Antichrist
.
and
the
answers
unsatisfactory
to
many
men
,
notwithstanding
all
the
endeavours
of
Bishop
Downham
,
and
others
of
our
best
learned
men
,
to
do
the
same
;
and
especially
because
that
,
although
many
of
the
marks
,
signes
,
and
actions
of
the
great
Antichrist
may
be
rightly
applicable
,
and
properly
belonging
to
the
Pope
;
yet
,
seing
none
can
be
truly
said
to
be
that
very
Antichrist
,
but
he
that
shall
have
all
the
marks
,
tokens
,
and
characters
of
that
Antichrist
,
and
shall
by
his
actions
fulfill
all
the
Prophesies
,
and
Predictions
that
are
foretold
us
in
the
Scripture
,
the
great
Antichrist
should
do
;
and
all
the
markes
and
actions
foretold
us
of
that
great
Antichrist
,
are
no
wayes
applicable
to
the
Pope
,
nor
fulfilled
by
the
Pope
,
as
in
the
prosecution
and
sequel
of
this
Discourse
,
I
shall
make
it
as
clear
as
the
light
,
to
any
impartial
man
,
that
is
not
peevishly
transported
,
and
obstinately
wedded
,
to
his
own
groundless
opinion
;
and
for
many
other
reasons
,
that
in
the
explication
of
those
Scriptures
that
speak
of
him
,
I
shall
hereafter
set
down
unto
you
,
all
the
men
in
the
world
shall
never
make
me
believe
,
that
the
Pope
,
E.
H.
de
Antic
.
pag.
81.
2.
That
many
other
learned
men
do
believe
the
Turk
to
be
the
great
Antichrist
.
or
succession
of
Popes
or
popish
state
,
and
Polity
,
is
that
great
enormous
Antichrist
,
that
should
come
into
the
world
,
or
that
the
city
of
Rome
is
,
or
must
be
the
proper
seat
and
throne
of
that
Antichrist
:
and
so
E.H.
in
his
Treatise
,
de
Antichristi
,
Pag.
81.
saith
these
very
same
words
that
I
do
.
2.
As
the
foresaid
Authors
concluded
the
Pope
and
Papacy
,
to
be
that
great
Antichrist
,
so
many
other
learned
men
,
and
great
Divines
,
finding
the
invalidity
of
the
former
mens
Arguments
,
and
the
insufficiency
of
their
reasons
,
to
confirm
their
Opinion
,
and
to
justifie
their
allegation
,
to
prove
the
Pope
to
be
Antichrist
,
have
thought
the
Turk
to
be
the
same
,
that
should
come
into
the
world
,
to
destroy
the
flock
of
Christ
,
and
they
do
judg
Constantinople
to
be
that
Babylon
,
which
is
prophesied
and
spoken
of
in
the
Revelation
,
to
be
the
seat
,
and
throne
of
that
bloody
beast
,
ever
since
Mahomet
the
2.
took
the
City
of
Constantinople
,
and
turned
the
great
and
famous
Church
of
San-sophia
,
in
anno
1455.
to
be
for
the
service
of
the
false
Prophet
Mahomet
,
Mahomet
,
who
he
was
.
that
was
the
son
of
Abdalla
,
a
Merchant
in
Mecca
,
of
Arabia
,
and
was
born
post-humus
,
in
anno
571.
as
the
Lord
Verulam
collecteth
.
And
that
learned
Bishop
Montague
setteth
down
10
special
reasons
,
that
might
prove
his
Successor
,
and
upholder
of
his
Blasphemies
,
the
great
Turk
,
and
his
wicked
,
tyrannical
state
and
Polity
,
directing
all
his
Lawes
and
Practices
ex
diametro
,
to
oppose
the
state
and
Kingdome
of
Christ
,
and
to
oppress
his
servants
,
to
constitute
,
and
to
be
that
great
Antichrist
,
rather
,
and
far
more
likely
than
the
Pope
;
as
to
abbreviate
the
same
unto
you
.
Reason
.
1
B.
Montague
his
10
Reasons
to
prove
the
Turk
Antichrist
1.
In
his
Apostacy
,
whether
you
understand
it
from
the
Doctrine
and
Gospel
of
Christ
,
or
from
the
Rom.
Empire
;
for
both
himself
,
and
all
his
Sectaries
have
relapsed
from
Christ
,
and
Apostatized
from
the
Profession
of
his
name
;
and
have
received
the
mark
and
stamp
of
the
Beast
;
and
he
is
much
more
interessed
in
the
Rom.
Empire
than
the
Pope
is
,
or
then
any
of
the
Popes
that
ever
was
.
Reason
.
2
2.
For
his
deceiving
signes
and
wonders
,
from
the
first
Mahomet
to
the
present
Turk
,
the
stories
are
most
manifest
,
how
he
and
all
his
,
took
that
course
to
deceive
the
people
,
and
to
make
himself
to
be
believed
,
and
to
be
esteemed
a
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
some
great
one
,
like
Simon
Magus
;
the
which
thing
secundum
literam
,
&
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
was
never
personally
verified
in
any
Pope
of
Rome
to
this
day
,
as
it
was
in
that
false
prophet
,
who
is
amongst
all
his
followers
accounted
the
great
power
of
God
,
and
their
Saviour
,
to
these
very
times
.
Reason
.
3
3.
For
the
number
of
the
beast
,
whether
you
take
it
from
the
time
of
his
rising
,
as
Thomson
,
and
some
others
think
it
should
be
understood
,
or
for
the
proper
name
of
the
man
that
should
be
the
Antichrist
,
it
is
more
agreeable
to
that
false
Prophet
,
than
to
the
Pope
,
or
it
may
be
,
to
any
of
all
the
Popes
that
have
been
;
for
Mahomet's
rising
against
Christ
,
to
obscure
the
true
light
of
his
Gospel
,
was
in
the
sixt
Century
,
as
divers
Authors
do
affirm
;
and
Hierusalem
was
taken
by
Homar
,
his
Successor
,
about
the
year
666.
and
the
name
of
Mahomet
,
written
in
Greek
,
the
Language
in
which
S.
John
wrote
his
Revelation
,
The
name
of
Mahomet
containeth
the
number
of
666.
doth
make
up
the
just
number
of
666.
as
40.
|
1.
|
70.
|
40.
|
5.
|
300.
|
10.
|
200.
|
μ
|
α
|
ο
|
μ
|
ε
|
τ
|
ι
|
ς
|
which
is
in
all
just
666.
as
well
as
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
which
is
so
much
insisted
upon
by
them
,
that
make
the
Pope
to
be
the
Antichrist
.
Reason
.
4
4.
It
is
observed
by
the
Learned
in
the
Eastern
Languages
,
that
the
word
Turca
,
which
is
the
name
of
the
chief
Prince
of
Gog
and
Magog
,
doth
signifie
the
same
thing
that
Apollion
and
Abaddon
doth
,
which
is
a
Destroyer
,
and
is
a
name
ascribed
to
the
King
of
those
Locusts
,
Revelat.
9.11
.
that
came
out
of
the
bottomless
pit
,
and
are
interpreted
by
the
best
Authors
to
be
the
Arrabians
,
that
were
the
prime
Subjects
,
and
the
first
setters
up
of
Mahomet
,
that
great
Impostor
.
Reason
.
5
5.
The
Mahometans
,
in
these
dayes
,
and
the
Saracens
of
old
,
are
the
grand
professed
enemies
of
the
Christians
,
qua
tales
,
as
they
are
Christians
,
and
do
call
themselves
Musulmans
,
that
is
,
the
right
believers
,
which
I
confess
the
Pope
and
Papists
likewise
do
,
as
indeed
the
Arians
,
Donatists
,
and
all
other
Hereticks
did
.
Reason
.
6
6.
That
Deceiver
and
false
Prophet
,
Mahomet
,
though
he
made
a
great
shew
of
Sanctity
and
a
strict
holy
life
,
as
all
such
Deceivers
do
;
yet
personally
,
as
a
private
man
,
he
was
a
man
of
sin
,
given
up
to
all
Licentiousness
;
and
in
his
Alcoran
tolerating
all
prostitutions
,
unto
his
Sectaries
;
and
promising
unto
them
a
Paradise
of
all
carnal
pleasures
after
death
,
which
as
yet
no
Pope
,
that
we
read
of
,
ever
did
.
Reason
.
7
7.
That
great
Lyar
Mahomet
,
and
his
heir
and
successor
the
Turk
,
literally
exalteth
himself
above
Christ
,
above
all
the
holy
Prophets
and
Apostles
of
Christ
,
and
above
all
the
Kings
and
Monarchs
of
the
earth
,
and
as
St.
Paul
saith
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
above
all
that
is
called
God
,
and
stileth
himself
the
Lord
of
Lords
,
and
the
God
of
the
earth
,
that
hath
the
power
and
right
to
dispose
all
the
things
of
this
world
at
his
pleasure
,
as
it
is
to
be
seen
in
divers
of
the
Letters
of
Solyman
,
Amurath
,
and
others
:
And
his
Alchoran
,
which
is
but
a
tyrotarichon
,
an
hotch-potch
of
lies
and
fables
,
patched
together
by
his
Jew-Scribe
,
and
the
Nestorian
Sergius
,
of
Jewish
,
paganish
,
Manichaean
,
and
Arian
Heresies
,
and
Superstition
,
he
commended
,
as
received
from
his
friend
,
and
old
familiar
acquaintance
,
the
Angel
Gabriel
,
to
his
followers
,
above
the
Law
of
Moses
,
and
above
the
Gospel
of
Jesus
Christ
:
and
he
promised
his
carnal
Paradice
to
all
the
observers
thereof
,
and
threatned
eternal
torments
to
all
the
despisers
of
it
;
and
I
think
,
no
Pope
exceeded
this
impiety
.
Reason
.
8
8.
The
Heir
and
Successor
of
Mahomet
,
the
Turk
,
is
and
hath
been
a
long
time
possessed
of
Hierusalem
,
the
Temple
of
God
,
and
the
land
of
Promise
,
ever
since
Homar
took
it
;
except
some
few
years
that
the
French
held
it
from
him
,
after
that
,
in
the
Holly
War
,
Godfrey
of
Bulloigne
took
it
;
and
because
that
Mahomet
was
circumcised
,
and
the
Turk
,
and
all
his
followers
in
like
manner
,
the
Jews
flocked
unto
this
Conquerour
,
when
he
wan
the
holy
City
,
as
unto
their
Messias
,
and
advancing
his
Enterprise
,
they
paid
him
Tribute
,
and
assisted
him
in
all
his
impiety
,
and
proceedings
against
the
Christians
,
which
they
never
did
,
in
the
like
manner
,
to
any
Pope
whatsoever
.
Reason
.
9
9.
Having
thus
taken
and
possessed
the
holy
City
,
he
now
sitteth
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
in
the
Temple
or
Church
of
God
,
take
the
Church
in
what
sense
you
will
,
materially
,
formally
,
or
figuratively
:
for
he
was
buried
in
the
Church
of
God
at
Meca
,
and
they
make
Pilgrimages
to
his
Sepulchre
,
and
adore
his
reliques
to
this
very
day
:
and
Homar
his
Successor
,
having
taken
Hierusalem
,
templum
acquisivit
,
quod
Solomon
extruxerat
,
ad
blasphemiae
suae
oratorium
constituendum
:
he
made
the
Temple
which
Solomon
first
built
,
and
afterwards
Zorobabel
,
and
Herod
,
exceedingly
beautified
,
to
be
the
oratory
of
his
blasphemy
,
saith
Theophanes
;
and
Sophronius
,
then
Patriarch
of
Hierusalem
cryed
out
,
in
veritate
,
ista
est
abominatio
desolationis
,
stans
in
loco
sancto
;
in
very
truth
,
that
is
the
abomination
of
desolation
,
spoken
of
by
Daniel
and
our
Saviour
,
standing
in
the
holy
place
;
and
afterwards
,
when
Mahomet
the
great
took
Constantinople
,
he
made
his
Pallace
in
the
great
cathedral
Church
of
san
Sophia
,
and
made
the
Bishops
house
,
and
the
Priests
lodgings
,
his
seràglia
,
to
this
very
day
.
And
if
you
take
the
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
Church
,
or
Temple
for
the
living
Temples
of
God
,
and
the
faithfull
servants
of
Christ
,
he
sitteth
upon
them
,
and
against
them
more
than
the
Pope
ever
did
;
for
he
hath
brought
into
confusion
many
many
Christian
Churches
,
and
Congregations
,
in
Syria
,
Palestina
,
Egypt
,
Persia
,
Armenia
,
Arabia
,
Affrica
,
Grecia
,
Thracia
,
and
Asia
the
less
,
and
in
many
other
Countryes
besides
;
whose
candles
he
hath
put
out
,
and
removed
their
candlesticks
out
of
their
places
;
and
instead
of
the
Gospel
of
Christ
,
he
hath
taught
them
to
blaspheme
his
name
;
and
hath
set
the
mark
of
the
beast
upon
those
that
were
the
servants
of
Christ
,
by
circumcising
them
in
their
flesh
,
and
renouncing
their
former
Baptisme
,
which
is
the
marke
and
badg
of
the
lambe
;
and
those
,
that
will
not
thus
renounce
their
Saviour
Christ
,
though
he
suffereth
them
to
live
quietly
,
so
long
as
they
pay
him
their
allotted
Contribution
,
as
I
shewed
to
you
before
:
Yet
he
doth
extreamly
tyrannize
over
them
in
those
taxes
and
contributions
;
and
especially
in
that
barbarous
tribute
of
the
Christians
children
,
which
every
third
year
are
to
be
taken
away
from
their
Parents
,
from
their
Religion
,
and
from
their
God
,
to
become
the
worshippers
of
Mahomet
,
and
to
be
his
seraglian
Eunuchs
.
Reason
.
10
10.
He
is
seated
in
Constantinople
,
which
is
new
Rome
,
and
so
termed
by
the
old
Writers
,
ever
since
Constantine
made
it
the
Imperial
throne
of
the
Roman
Emperors
,
and
is
now
made
a
greater
Babylon
,
and
fuller
of
confusion
than
ever
old
Rome
was
since
Constantines
time
.
And
surely
,
in
my
judgment
,
these
Reasons
do
sufficiently
and
demonstratively
evince
,
that
the
great
Turk
is
a
great
,
and
a
very
great
Antichrist
:
and
indeed
a
far
greater
Antichrist
than
the
Pope
,
or
any
Pope
that
hath
yet
been
,
take
the
very
worst
of
them
.
3.
3.
Others
conceive
,
that
out
of
the
Turkish
and
Pepish
polity
,
conjoyned
together
,
the
Antichrist
shall
arise
.
Some
other
Divines
there
be
,
that
think
it
is
probable
and
most
likely
,
the
Mahometan
Religion
,
and
the
Turkish
State
,
that
profess
and
uphold
the
Religion
of
that
false
Prophet
,
may
be
conjoyned
in
association
with
the
Pope
and
Papacy
,
to
constitute
and
make
up
the
great
and
transcendent
Antichrist
,
that
shall
most
virulently
oppose
the
State
and
Kingdome
of
Christ
,
and
oppress
the
true
servants
of
God
;
for
though
these
two
states
of
the
Turk
and
Pope
,
be
opposite
,
ad
invicem
,
one
against
the
other
,
in
temporalibus
,
in
respect
of
their
temporal
Rule
and
Government
;
yet
they
may
both
combine
and
be
alike
,
in
oppugning
the
truth
of
Christ
,
and
corrupting
his
true
service
,
though
differently
,
respectu
mediorum
,
in
respect
of
the
wayes
and
means
that
either
of
them
doth
it
;
B.
Montague
in
his
apello
Caesarem
.
as
the
Turk
directly
,
and
the
Pope
obliquely
;
the
Turk
,
vi
aperta
,
by
fire
and
sword
,
and
the
Pope
fraude
&
insidiis
,
by
fraud
and
deceit
;
and
yet
both
of
them
respectu
finis
,
to
aim
at
the
same
end
,
to
uphold
their
own
wicked
state
and
polity
,
by
opposing
the
Gospel
,
and
suppressing
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
.
And
for
my
part
,
I
shall
never
be
any
Advocate
to
plead
for
either
of
them
,
neither
would
I
have
any
man
to
imagine
,
that
I
would
ever
seem
to
diminish
or
lessen
,
much
less
then
,
The
Author
excuseth
neither
the
Turk
nor
the
Pope
.
to
excuse
the
wickedness
and
impieties
either
of
Turk
or
Pope
;
the
Christian
world
knoweth
,
that
either
of
them
,
and
both
of
them
are
bad
enough
;
each
of
them
an
Antichrist
,
and
a
very
great
Antichrist
,
the
best
of
them
,
that
hath
much
opposed
the
Kingdome
of
Christ
,
and
blemished
the
true
service
of
God
with
many
errors
,
Heresies
,
and
superstitions
.
Yet
,
as
I
said
of
the
Pope
,
so
I
say
of
the
Turk
,
that
I
cannot
believe
him
to
be
that
great
and
egregious
Antichrist
,
which
the
Scripture
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
speaketh
of
;
because
I
cannot
see
him
fitted
and
filled
with
all
the
marks
,
signes
,
and
actions
of
that
Antichrist
,
Why
he
believeth
neither
the
Pope
nor
Turk
to
be
the
great
Antichrist
.
to
the
full
;
so
as
no
acception
can
be
taken
against
the
proof
thereof
in
any
point
;
or
,
because
I
cannot
finde
,
nor
can
it
be
found
by
any
other
,
that
all
and
every
one
of
the
marks
,
and
Characters
,
and
all
the
actions
,
that
are
foretold
by
the
Prophets
and
Apostles
,
should
be
done
and
seen
in
the
great
Antichrist
,
are
fully
seen
to
be
done
and
fulfilled
either
in
the
Pope
,
or
in
the
Turk
;
but
that
there
are
many
particular
things
and
acts
foretold
us
should
be
done
by
that
Antichrist
,
that
can
no
wayes
be
found
in
them
,
nor
done
by
them
,
or
fulfilled
in
either
of
them
,
as
hereafter
,
in
this
Treatise
,
I
shall
more
fully
declare
the
Particulars
that
are
unful
filled
by
them
,
and
the
marks
and
Characters
of
that
great
Antichrist
,
that
are
no
wayes
applicable
to
either
of
them
.
And
so
,
Zanchius
miscel
.
lib.
3.
Lambert
in
apoc.
Andren●
tort
.
torti
.
Montagu
.
appello
Caes
.
pag.
159.
as
I
said
before
,
the
more
moderate
Divines
,
and
for
learning
,
not
inferiour
to
the
best
,
as
Zanchius
,
Lambert
,
Andrews
,
Montague
,
and
many
more
,
are
of
the
same
opinion
,
and
do
believe
,
that
neither
the
Pope
,
nor
the
Turk
,
is
that
great
transcendent
Antichrist
,
but
do
conceive
,
that
out
of
these
two
estates
,
polity
,
and
Government
,
different
in
the
means
,
the
one
from
the
other
,
but
agreeing
in
the
end
to
oppose
the
Kingdome
of
Christ
;
or
else
,
out
of
some
other
estate
,
polity
rule
and
Government
,
in
many
things
like
to
these
,
and
in
some
things
unlike
to
either
of
them
,
but
in
some
respects
far
worse
than
the
worst
of
both
the
other
,
the
great
enormous
Antichrist
,
that
singular
,
notorious
Antichrist
,
prophesied
of
in
the
holy
Scripture
,
shall
arise
and
come
,
and
in
fraudulent
malicious
craftiness
,
and
execrable
wickedness
,
shall
,
through
heretical
impostures
and
lying
miracles
,
go
beyond
all
others
,
against
the
honor
of
Christ
,
and
the
service
of
God
,
and
do
more
mischief
unto
his
servants
,
than
any
other
that
ever
lived
in
the
world
,
The
doings
of
the
great
Antichrist
more
odious
to
God
,
and
more
destructive
to
his
church
than
the
acts
either
of
Pope
or
Turk
.
and
so
shall
do
such
feats
and
acts
,
as
,
in
some
respects
,
are
more
odious
and
detestable
in
the
fight
of
God
,
and
more
pernicious
and
destructive
,
both
to
the
bodies
and
soules
of
men
,
than
are
the
doings
either
of
the
Pope
or
Turk
.
And
therefore
,
seeing
we
finde
so
many
of
the
most
learned
men
varying
in
their
opinions
and
judgements
about
the
Antichrist
,
and
the
concomitants
of
that
great
beast
,
spoken
of
in
Revel.
13.
and
about
the
Prophesies
and
mysteries
of
the
holy
Scriptures
,
that
do
concern
that
man
of
sin
;
because
the
secrets
of
the
spirit
of
God
are
like
the
deep
ocean
,
not
easily
wadeable
,
but
as
St.
Gregory
faith
,
deep
enough
for
the
greatest
Elephant
to
swim
,
that
is
,
surpassing
the
Reach
of
the
quickest
wit
,
The
Scriptur●
like
the
deep
ocean
sea
.
and
no
waies
intelligible
,
unless
they
be
revealed
by
the
same
Spirit
:
And
because
the
Prophesies
that
are
contingent
and
to
come
,
are
not
perspicuous
,
and
cannot
be
well
explained
by
the
best
expositors
,
before
we
see
them
fulfilled
;
Prophesies
not
well
understood
untill
they
be
fulfilled
,
and
therefore
Patrum
&
Doctorum
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
venia
non
insectatione
dignos
censemus
.
but
as
Riddles
are
never
perceived
,
what
they
be
,
or
what
they
mean
,
until
they
are
unfolded
,
but
are
clear
enough
when
they
are
explained
;
so
Prophesies
are
hidden
,
until
they
be
fulfilled
,
but
perspicuous
and
plain
enough
to
them
that
will
look
and
search
after
them
,
when
they
are
accomplished
and
already
past
:
In
respect
whereof
,
Irenaeus
saith
most
truly
,
that
certius
&
sine
periculo
est
,
expectare
usque
ad
impletionem
Prophetiae
,
quam
temerè
divinare
;
it
is
a
surer
and
a
safer
course
,
without
danger
,
to
expect
and
wait
for
the
fulfilling
of
a
Prophesie
,
than
rashly
and
presumptuously
to
go
about
to
explain
it
before
we
see
it
fulfilled
.
And
therefore
I
do
not
so
much
wonder
,
that
many
of
the
Fathers
,
and
the
other
Learned
men
afore-named
,
have
erred
,
which
by
seeing
some
things
come
to
pass
,
that
the
Apostles
said
should
be
done
and
happen
in
the
time
of
the
Antichrist
,
did
presently
apply
them
,
some
to
the
Pope
,
and
others
to
the
Turk
,
and
concluded
them
to
be
the
Great
undoubted
Antichrist
;
because
they
did
anticipate
,
and
made
such
a
Conclusion
,
before
many
other
things
of
the
Prophesies
,
touching
the
Acts
,
Markes
and
Characters
of
the
Antichrist
,
were
fulfilled
and
made
manifest
unto
the
Church
.
But
I
hope
I
may
the
more
freely
pass
with
less
censure
,
to
set
down
,
what
I
and
others
that
are
of
my
mind
,
do
conceive
concerning
the
Great
transcendent
Antichrist
,
when
I
shall
only
treat
in
this
Discourse
and
set
before
you
these
three
Points
;
1.
What
the
Scriptures
say
,
by
what
way
the
Great
Antichrist
should
come
,
The
three
special
things
that
the
Author
doth
in
this
book
.
where
he
should
be
seated
,
and
what
he
should
do
,
when
he
cometh
.
2.
To
enquire
of
the
diligent
Searchers
of
things
,
and
to
demand
by
way
of
satisfaction
,
and
not
of
resolution
,
of
the
unpartial
Observers
of
the
Affairs
,
Passages
and
Transactions
of
our
times
,
whether
the
things
and
doings
that
they
have
seen
acted
,
and
done
in
our
daies
,
be
not
answerable
,
and
in
every
point
sutable
and
correspondent
to
the
Prophesies
and
Predictions
of
the
Acts
and
Doings
of
the
Great
Antichrist
?
3.
If
by
paralleling
the
Acts
and
Doings
of
the
Great
Antichrist
that
he
should
do
,
with
the
Actions
that
they
have
seen
done
in
our
time
,
they
find
,
The
best
way
to
judge
of
the
Antichrist
.
that
no
Garment
was
ever
more
fitted
to
any
mans
Body
,
nor
any
line
straighter
to
the
Rule
,
than
are
the
Acts
,
Doings
and
Proceedings
of
these
times
,
from
the
Year
1640
,
and
so
forward
,
correspondent
and
answerable
to
all
the
Prophesies
of
the
Scripture
,
that
are
left
unto
us
by
the
Prophets
and
Apostles
of
Christ
,
concerning
the
Doings
and
Proceedings
of
the
Great
Antichrist
;
then
I
leave
it
to
the
discreet
and
judicious
Reader
,
to
determine
and
judge
,
whether
the
Great
Antichrist
be
already
come
,
and
who
he
is
;
and
I
know
no
better
way
to
judge
of
it
,
than
this
;
For
As
our
Saviour
Christ
,
when
the
Disciples
of
John
asked
him
,
Matth.
11.4
.
whether
he
was
the
Christ
,
or
should
they
look
for
another
?
He
gave
them
none
other
Answer
,
but
go
,
tell
John
what
you
do
hear
and
see
,
the
blind
receive
their
sight
,
the
lame
walk
,
the
Lepers
are
cleansed
,
the
deaf
hear
,
the
dead
are
raised
up
,
and
the
poor
have
the
Gospel
preached
unto
them
;
the
which
things
were
Prophesied
,
Isa.
55.6
.
&
ch.
61.1
,
&c.
that
they
should
be
done
by
the
Messias
when
he
came
into
the
world
:
And
again
he
saith
,
Opera
quae
ego
facio
,
testantur
de
me
,
The
Works
that
I
do
,
do
bear
witness
of
me
,
whether
I
be
the
Christ
or
not
:
So
say
I
to
them
that
would
know
,
whether
the
Great
Antichrist
be
come
or
not
,
or
whether
they
shall
look
for
another
?
and
in
another
place
?
How
to
know
whether
the
Antichrist
be
come
or
not
.
Consider
well
what
you
hear
and
see
,
whether
the
things
,
and
all
the
things
,
that
were
prophesied
should
be
done
by
the
great
Antichrist
,
were
not
all
acted
and
done
modo
&
forma
,
as
they
were
fore-shewed
,
here
in
Ingland
,
even
in
these
our
daies
or
not
?
And
then
judge
your selves
,
whether
he
be
come
or
not
;
and
who
he
is
,
and
where
seated
:
For
I
shall
do
no
more
,
but
shew
you
,
what
was
prophesied
of
the
Antichrist
,
that
he
should
do
;
and
demand
,
if
you
have
not
seen
and
heard
of
all
those
things
that
he
should
do
,
acted
and
done
in
these
our
daies
here
in
these
Dominions
.
§
That
the
Antichrist
shall
arise
out
of
the
truest
and
purest
Church
on
earth
,
which
was
the
Church
of
Ingland
,
in
King
Charles
his
time
.
First
Then
I
say
,
That
the
Antichrist
shall
arise
out
of
the
true
Chur.
that
it
is
agreed
upon
of
all
sides
,
not
only
by
Bellarmine
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Popish
writers
,
but
also
by
the
most
learned
of
our
Protestant
Divines
,
that
the
Scriptures
testifie
,
how
that
as
the
Darnels
grow
from
,
and
among
the
Wheat
,
so
the
Antichrist
and
his
Adherents
shall
spring
out
of
the
true
Church
of
Christ
,
even
when
it
is
the
true
Church
:
So
that
Ineed
not
to
stand
long
to
confirm
this
Point
;
for
as
Christ
by
his
spiritual
Fishermen
catcheth
Souls
in
the
Devils
Pond
,
that
is
,
the
world
,
&
feeds
them
in
his
own
,
that
is
,
the
Church
;
so
the
Devil
goeth
about
with
his
Net
,
and
by
his
Instruments
,
to
catch
men
in
Christ
his
Pond
,
that
is
,
the
Congregation
of
Saints
and
true
Servers
of
God
,
and
then
carrieth
them
to
swim
in
the
Dead
Sea
of
eternal
misery
.
And
so
E.
H.
E.
H.
de
Antichristo
p.
80.
confesseth
and
consenteth
rightly
with
me
,
that
it
is
an
undeniable
truth
,
that
the
Antichrist
must
and
shall
arise
in
the
midst
of
the
Purest
Church
in
the
world
,
even
when
it
is
and
remaineth
,
that
is
,
in
respect
of
very
many
of
her
Members
,
pure
:
and
then
,
as
Christ
turned
the
cold
water
into
sweet
wine
,
so
will
the
Devil
,
by
the
Ministry
of
the
Antichrist
,
turn
the
Pure
Wine
of
Gods
Word
into
bitter
Water
,
and
the
sweet
milk
of
Gods
Truth
into
a
sower
and
stinking
Puddle
of
all
Errors
,
Dan.
7.25
.
Heresies
and
Blasphemies
:
For
in
Dan.
7.25
.
Which
many
Divines
hold
to
be
a
Prediction
of
the
coming
of
the
Great
Antichrist
,
and
I
yield
him
to
be
therein
typically
prophesied
of
:
Antiochus
the
type
of
the
Antichrist
.
It
is
said
of
Antiochus
Epiphanes
,
which
was
the
greatest
enemy
and
the
cruellest
persecutor
that
ever
the
Church
of
the
Jews
had
,
and
was
indeed
a
very
lively
Type
and
the
most
perfect
Pattern
of
the
Antichrist
,
that
he
should
wear
out
the
Saints
of
God
,
and
change
their
Lawes
and
Customes
,
and
abolish
the
times
of
their
Sabbaths
,
their
Feasts
and
their
Circumcision
;
and
as
Tremellius
saith
,
Tremell
.
in
Dan.
7.25
.
Legem
ipsam
Dei
,
Juraque
omnia
nefarie
convellere
,
most
wickedly
to
pluck
asunder
and
tear
the
very
Law
of
God
and
to
trample
all
Rights
under-feet
;
and
so
the
Antichrist
,
that
is
there
typified
by
Antiochus
,
should
do
the
like
unto
the
Christians
:
Which
doth
sufficiently
shew
,
that
he
must
appear
and
reign
in
the
Purest
Church
on
earth
;
for
so
the
Church
of
the
Jews
was
then
,
in
the
Reign
of
Antiochus
;
and
because
,
there
be
the
best
Saints
,
and
they
have
the
best
Lawes
and
Customs
,
even
those
,
which
Christ
himself
and
his
Apostles
have
prescribed
unto
them
,
and
which
therefore
the
Antichrist
goeth
about
to
change
,
and
by
all
means
laboureth
with
all
his
might
to
destroy
.
And
thus
Bellarmine
produceth
argumentum
ad
hominem
,
and
argueth
against
the
Protestants
,
by
an
argument
taken
from
our selves
and
from
our
own
assertion
,
to
prove
that
the
Pope
cannot
be
the
Antichrist
;
because
it
is
yielded
of
all
sides
,
that
the
Antichrist
must
arise
out
of
the
truest
Church
,
Bellar.
de
Rom.
Pontif.
l.
3.
c.
13.
and
must
reign
and
rage
in
the
same
;
therefore
if
the
Pope
be
the
Antichrist
,
the
Church
of
Rome
must
needs
be
acknowledged
and
confessed
to
be
,
and
not
that
it
was
,
but
still
is
,
the
true
Church
,
yea
,
and
the
truest
Church
of
Christ
,
and
both
the
Calvinists
and
the
Lutherans
are
out
of
the
true
Church
,
because
of
the
schisme
and
separation
that
they
made
from
the
Roman
Church
:
The
which
Argument
I
see
not
well
answered
,
though
Bishop
Downam
and
others
attempted
to
do
it
,
to
this
very
day
;
And
St.
Aug.
speaking
of
the
Antichrist
,
sitting
in
the
Temple
of
God
,
saith
,
they
understand
it
right
,
qui
putant
etiam
Latine
dici
,
sicut
in
Graeco
est
,
non
in
templo
Dei
,
sed
in
templum
Dei
sedeat
,
tanquam
sit
ipsetemplum
Dei
,
S.
Aug.
de
civ
.
Dei
,
l.
20.
c.
19.
quod
est
Ecclesia
;
sicut
dicimus
,
sedet
in
amicum
,
id
est
,
velut
amicus
;
vel
si
quid
aliud
isto
locutionis
genere
dici
solet
;
which
think
,
it
may
be
spoken
in
Latine
,
as
it
is
in
the
Greek
,
he
sitteth
not
in
the
temple
of
God
,
but
for
the
temple
of
God
,
as
if
he
were
the
temple
of
God
,
which
is
,
the
Church
of
God
,
as
we
say
,
he
sitteth
for
our
friend
,
that
is
,
as
our
friend
.
Whereby
you
may
see
,
St.
Aug.
understandeth
that
the
Great
Antichrist
would
pretend
to
be
the
only
great
friend
of
the
true
Church
,
and
so
in
the
true
Church
,
and
not
out
of
it
,
and
consequently
not
to
be
the
Turk
in
any
wise
,
that
pretendeth
not
to
serve
Christ
;
nor
the
Pope
,
if
we
deny
the
Church
of
Rome
to
be
the
true
Church
of
Christ
;
and
therefore
we
may
conclude
with
Bellarmine
,
Bp
Downam
de
Antichrist
.
lib:
10.
cap.
3.
&
4.
that
the
Pope
cannot
be
said
to
be
the
Great
Antichrist
,
nor
Rome
the
proper
Seat
of
the
Antichrist
,
as
Downam
,
Thomson
,
and
others
would
have
it
to
be
;
because
as
I
said
before
,
the
Antichrist
must
arise
in
the
midst
of
the
truest
and
purest
Church
of
Christ
,
which
we
utterly
deny
Rome
to
be
;
For
the
Apostle
saith
,
2
Theff
.
2.
the
man
of
Sin
and
the
child
of
Perdition
,
which
all
Interpreters
do
expound
to
be
the
Antichrist
,
shall
sit
in
the
temple
of
God
,
which
as
,
the
greatest
of
the
School-Doctors
,
Aquinas
saith
,
Aquin.
in
loc.
and
so
Tilenus
Exegesis
.
74.
pag.
21.
must
not
be
understood
of
the
Jewish
Temple
at
Hierusalem
,
that
hath
been
destroyed
,
and
shall
never
be
re-edified
,
as
some
of
the
best
Jewish
Rabbines
do
believe
;
but
as
S.
Chrysostom
and
the
Greek
Scholiast
.
pag.
333.
and
Gorhan
,
and
many
others
do
understand
it
of
the
true
Church
of
God
,
The
Antichrist
riseth
and
reigneth
where
God
dwelleth
.
where
the
Gospel
of
Christ
by
his
Faithful
Bishops
and
Painful
Ministers
is
truly
preached
,
the
Sacraments
duly
administred
,
and
the
Flock
of
Christ
rightly
Governed
and
instructed
to
serve
God
as
they
ought
to
do
,
there
the
Antichrist
will
seat
himself
,
and
there
Satan
will
assist
him
,
to
overthrow
the
Bishops
,
to
persecute
the
true
Ministers
,
to
neglect
and
nullifie
the
holy
Sacraments
,
to
corrupt
the
Truth
of
the
Gospel
;
and
to
ruine
that
Church
which
Christ
thus
buildeth
:
For
it
is
observed
,
that
the
Apostle
useth
in
this
place
the
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
Observ
.
which
is
derived
from
the
Verb
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
that
signifies
to
dwell
,
or
to
inhabit
;
God
dwelleth
in
the
best
Saints
and
where
they
dwell
.
because
that
is
the
House
or
place
where
God
resideth
,
that
is
,
among
his
Saints
and
in
his
Saints
,
as
God
himself
doth
testifie
unto
his
People
,
that
will
truly
serve
him
.
And
therefore
Constantinople
,
where
the
Turk
resideth
,
and
hath
made
the
Chancel
of
San
Sophia
,
where
the
High
Altar
and
the
Patriarchal
Throne
stood
,
to
be
a
Turkish
Moschy
,
whither
the
Grand
Signior
goeth
to
the
Blasphemous
Ceremonies
of
their
False
Prophet
;
and
the
City
of
Rome
,
where
the
Pope
sitteth
,
and
hath
apostatized
from
the
true
Faith
in
many
Points
,
and
corrupted
the
Gospel
of
Christ
,
at
leastwise
,
with
many
Superstitions
,
cannot
be
said
to
be
that
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
where
God
resideth
,
and
the
Antichrist
sitteth
as
god
,
to
destroy
it
;
but
it
must
be
that
Church
,
wherein
God
in
the
most
Special
manner
dwelleth
and
delighteth
in
it
;
and
that
is
in
the
Purest
Church
that
can
be
found
on
earth
,
in
respect
of
all
the
outward
things
that
do
constitute
the
same
;
for
you
must
know
,
that
the
Church
is
to
be
considered
two
manner
of
waies
,
1.
Respectu
divinae
illius
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
and
so
God
only
knoweth
his
Church
,
The
Church
considered
two
waies
.
and
who
are
the
Members
thereof
,
as
the
Apostle
sheweth
.
2.
In
respect
of
that
Discipline
,
Rule
and
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
which
is
apparent
to
our
eyes
,
and
consisteth
chiefly
in
these
four
special
things
.
Four
things
do
constitute
a
true
outward
visible
Church
1.
In
the
Prayers
of
the
Saints
.
2.
The
Preaching
of
the
Gospel
.
3.
The
Administration
of
the
Sacraments
.
And
4.
Obedience
to
the
Discipline
of
the
Lawful
Governours
;
And
that
Church
which
in
these
respects
is
the
truest
and
purest
,
is
that
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
Temple
and
House
of
God
,
where
he
dwelleth
,
and
which
the
Devil
,
by
his
dear
Servant
the
Antichrist
,
laboureth
by
all
means
to
overthrow
.
Object
.
But
you
will
say
,
Constantinople
was
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
true
Church
and
dwelling
place
of
God
,
and
so
was
Rome
,
when
her
Faith
was
published
throughout
the
whole
world
;
Rom.
1.
and
so
both
continued
until
the
Antichrist
suppressed
the
Truth
,
and
seated
himself
therein
.
To
this
usual
Objection
I
answer
,
Solut.
1.
That
it
is
agreed
of
all
sides
,
and
by
all
Interpreters
,
old
and
new
,
Papists
and
Protestants
,
that
the
Great
Antichrist
should
come
towards
the
end
of
the
world
,
1.
That
the
Antichrist
should
come
towards
the
end
of
the
world
.
1
Tim.
4.1
.
and
in
the
last
Period
of
the
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
last
times
,
as
the
Scriptures
testifie
the
same
most
evidently
;
for
though
the
Mystery
of
him
and
his
iniquity
began
by
those
Hereticks
,
that
sprang
up
in
the
Apostles
time
;
yet
was
not
he
to
be
revealed
in
his
strength
and
fulness
until
the
last
and
latter
end
of
times
:
and
therefore
not
any
waies
like
to
come
and
to
appear
so
many
Hundred
years
agone
,
as
they
prescribe
,
which
make
either
the
Turk
or
the
Pope
to
be
the
Antichrist
.
2.
2.
That
God
suffereth
not
the
enemies
of
his
Church
to
tyrannize
long
.
I
say
,
that
God
being
so
good
and
so
gracious
a
God
,
especially
to
his
Church
and
true
Servants
,
will
not
alwaies
be
chiding
,
neither
will
he
shut
up
his
loving
kindness
in
displeasure
;
but
as
the
Poet
saith
,
Nocte
pluit
tota
,
redeunt
spectacula
mane
.
Which
in
the
Prophets
words
,
I
may
express
,
that
although
heaviness
may
endure
for
a
night
,
yet
joy
cometh
in
the
morning
;
and
he
may
be
sure
of
it
;
because
God
himself
tells
his
Church
,
that
for
a
moment
in
mine
anger
have
I
forsaken
thee
,
but
with
everlasting
compassion
will
I
have
pity
upon
thee
;
and
so
accordingly
,
he
suffered
not
Antiochus
that
was
the
most
lively
type
of
the
Antichrist
that
is
in
all
the
Scripture
,
to
rage
against
the
Church
of
the
Jews
,
for
all
their
wickedness
,
any
longer
than
Three
years
and
a
half
;
neither
did
he
suffer
the
Captivity
of
his
People
in
Babylon
,
for
their
great
sins
recorded
,
2
Chron.
36.14
,
15
,
16.
to
last
any
longer
than
70
years
;
nor
the
Children
of
Israel
to
be
opprest
by
Pharaoh
,
for
the
wrong
they
had
done
to
their
Brother
Joseph
,
any
more
,
after
the
Death
of
Joseph
,
than
about
200
years
,
as
Helvicus
collecteth
,
which
is
the
longest
time
that
I
find
God
seems
to
sleep
,
and
to
forget
the
Afflictions
of
his
Church
:
And
therefore
I
cannot
sufficiently
wonder
,
that
Mr.
Mede
,
Maresius
,
Tilenus
,
the
Gappe
Synod
,
and
others
of
the
Divines
aforenamed
,
should
imagine
that
God
would
be
so
regardless
,
so
unmindful
,
and
so
severe
(
though
in
Justice
,
we
confess
,
he
might
be
much
more
severe
)
unto
the
Christian
Church
,
Note
this
well
.
as
to
suffer
the
Great
Antichrist
,
the
greatest
and
the
cruellest
enemy
unto
his
Church
,
that
ever
the
world
bred
,
to
reign
and
rage
against
his
Saints
and
Servants
,
for
so
many
hundred
of
years
,
as
the
Pope
and
Turk
have
now
ruled
,
since
they
conceive
them
to
be
the
Antichrist
,
and
the
Great
Antichrist
that
should
be
so
signally
revealed
.
3.
3.
That
the
Antichrist
was
to
arise
,
not
out
of
a
true
planted
Church
,
but
out
of
a
truly
reformed
Church
.
I
say
,
that
it
is
manifest
,
the
Antichrist
should
arise
,
not
out
of
a
true
converted
Church
from
Paganisme
and
the
serving
of
their
Idols
to
Christianity
,
as
both
Constantinople
and
all
the
rest
of
the
Eastern
Churches
were
,
when
Mahomet
corrupted
them
;
and
also
Rome
,
and
the
Western
Churches
,
when
the
Pope
replenished
them
with
his
Superstitions
;
but
the
Antichrist
was
to
spring
and
to
appear
out
of
the
true
and
purely
Reformed
Church
,
after
it
should
be
purged
and
cleansed
from
all
Heresies
,
Errours
and
Superstitions
.
For
it
was
prophesied
and
fore-shewed
by
the
Apostle
St.
That
it
was
foretold
us
,
seducers
&
false
prophets
should
come
into
the
Church
.
Acts
20.29
,
&
30.
1
Pet.
2.1
.
Paul
,
that
after
his
departure
Seducers
,
Corrupters
of
Gods
Word
,
and
false
Prophets
should
creep
into
the
Church
,
and
introduce
many
damnable
Doctrines
amongst
Gods
people
,
to
poyson
the
Souls
of
the
Flock
of
Christ
:
And
St.
Peter
likewise
foretels
us
,
that
there
should
come
False
Teachers
into
the
Church
,
who
should
privily
bring
in
damnable
Heresies
:
And
so
we
find
that
not
only
Ebion
and
Cerinthus
,
two
Heretical
Jews
,
and
after
them
,
Arius
,
Pelagius
,
Manichaeus
,
Nestorius
,
Entyches
,
and
the
like
,
brought
in
most
wicked
Errours
,
and
Heresies
,
that
did
most
palpably
and
grossely
infest
and
trouble
the
Church
of
God
,
and
therefore
were
the
sooner
perceived
,
and
the
easier
prevented
and
confuted
by
the
Grave
and
Godly
Fathers
;
but
also
the
Church
of
Rome
,
the
Popes
and
their
Parasites
,
have
privily
,
that
is
,
insensibly
and
unperceived
by
the
very
Doctors
of
the
Church
,
brought
in
many
strange
Doctrines
,
and
thereby
corrupted
in
many
things
the
true
Faith
of
Christ
,
and
defiled
the
Church
of
God
with
many
most
Pernicious
Errours
,
as
specially
,
in
forbidding
the
Priests
to
marry
,
commanding
us
to
abstain
from
Meats
,
besides
many
other
Superstitions
and
Points
of
less
moment
,
and
most
of
all
,
in
that
strange
Metaphysical
and
incredible
Doctrine
of
Transubstantiation
,
and
the
consequents
of
that
Doctrine
,
in
the
Idolatrous
adoration
of
the
consecrated
Host
,
and
other
very
frivolous
Superstitions
,
which
have
brought
much
Misery
,
and
have
been
most
Pernicious
unto
the
Church
of
Christ
.
That
a
reformation
of
the
abuses
in
Gods
service
was
foreshewed
.
And
after
that
the
Field
of
Gods
Church
should
be
thus
overgrown
with
Tares
,
and
with
Thornes
and
Thistles
,
the
same
Apostle
sheweth
,
that
God
would
look
upon
his
Church
,
and
there
should
come
a
Reformation
,
and
he
would
raise
Reformers
,
to
root
out
those
erroneous
weeds
and
Bastard
Plants
,
and
to
prescribe
a
form
of
Godliness
,
or
a
set
form
of
Gods
Worship
,
whereby
the
Church
of
Christ
and
Servants
of
God
should
be
guided
and
directed
how
to
serve
God
aright
in
the
true
Faith
of
Jesus
Christ
:
And
these
Reformers
of
the
foresaid
Errours
,
and
Prescribers
of
that
set
form
of
Gods
Service
,
and
Teachers
of
the
People
,
to
worship
God
according
to
that
form
of
wholesom
Doctrine
,
are
stiled
by
St.
Paul
,
as
they
were
indeed
,
good
men
,
and
the
good
Ministers
of
Jesus
Christ
,
1
Tim.
4.6
.
1
Tim.
4.6
.
Hypocritical
proud
Saints
the
worst
of
all
sinners
.
And
because
the
Devil
can
never
rest
quiet
,
but
when
we
strive
to
be
best
,
then
will
he
labour
and
strive
to
make
us
worst
of
all
,
and
to
become
proud
Saints
,
that
are
more
odious
in
the
sight
of
God
,
than
the
greatest
sinners
,
when
they
be
humbled
for
their
sins
,
as
our
Saviour
testifieth
,
the
same
quick-sighted
Argos
being
illuminated
by
the
Divine
light
of
Gods
Holy
Spirit
,
saith
,
there
should
spring
up
a
company
of
Hypocritical
Professors
,
that
would
be
proud
and
boasting
of
their
knowledge
,
though
it
were
never
so
erroneous
,
and
proud
of
their
Godliness
,
though
they
were
never
so
great
worldlings
and
Hypocritical
Dissemblers
:
And
these
E.
H.
rightly
termeth
,
the
black
guard
of
the
Antichrist
;
and
he
counteth
eighteen
Troops
,
or
as
I
think
,
he
might
have
rather
said
eighteen
Legions
of
them
.
1.
Self-Lovers
,
which
is
the
Root
of
all
Mischief
.
That
abundance
of
hypocritical
professors
,
no
lesse
then
18
troops
or
legions
,
should
under
the
pretence
of
Religion
,
corrupt
Gods
service
,
and
destroy
his
servants
.
2
Tim.
3.2
,
3
,
4
E.
H.
de
Antichristo
.
p.
145.
2.
Covetous
men
,
that
long
for
the
Lands
and
Livings
both
of
King
and
Priest
.
3.
Boasters
,
of
what
great
things
they
would
do
.
4.
Proud
men
,
of
their
strength
,
of
their
Knowledge
,
and
of
their
Goodness
and
Holiness
.
5.
Blasphemers
,
of
God
,
of
the
King
,
and
of
the
Saints
of
God
.
6.
Disobedient
to
Parents
,
especially
to
their
Spiritual
Parents
,
the
Bishops
and
the
Church
.
7.
Unthankful
men
,
to
those
that
have
best
deserved
and
done
them
most
good
.
8.
Unholy
men
,
without
any
spark
of
true
Holiness
or
Religion
in
them
.
9.
Without
natural
Affection
,
to
their
Kins-folk
and
those
of
their
own
flesh
and
blood
.
10.
Truce
Breakers
,
without
any
regard
of
their
Oaths
,
Promises
or
Articles
of
Agreement
.
11.
False
Accusers
,
and
Make-bates
,
by
charging
men
with
those
things
that
they
never
knew
.
12.
Incontinent
,
and
given
over
to
all
uncleanness
and
all
fleshly
lusts
.
13.
Fierce
,
and
cruel
men
,
thirsting
after
the
Lives
and
blood
of
those
whom
they
hate
,
and
nothing
satisfying
them
but
their
death
.
14.
Despisers
,
and
so
haters
of
those
that
are
good
.
15.
Traytors
,
that
is
,
Betrayers
of
their
King
,
of
their
Governours
,
and
of
their
Friends
.
16.
Heady
,
that
is
,
obstinate
and
wilful
men
,
that
will
have
nothing
done
nor
said
,
but
what
they
themselves
think
good
.
17.
High-minded
men
,
and
such
as
from
a
low
estate
and
mean
extract
,
aimed
at
great
matters
,
and
aspired
to
high
places
,
to
be
Knights
,
Lords
,
and
Princes
.
18.
Lovers
of
Pleasures
more
than
Lovers
of
God
,
whatsoever
Pretence
they
made
,
of
their
love
to
God
,
yet
indeed
their
own
Pleasure
was
and
is
their
god
,
and
their
main
end
is
for
their
own
good
.
And
all
these
eighteen
Troops
,
which
the
Apostle
cloatheth
in
the
same
Livery
,
that
is
,
a
pretended
form
or
shew
of
Godliness
,
and
a
Directory
to
seem
more
zealous
in
Religion
,
and
to
bear
a
greater
love
and
care
of
Gods
Honour
,
than
all
others
;
but
should
,
notwithstanding
all
their
Pretences
,
their
Zeal
and
their
Saintship
,
deny
the
Power
and
vertue
of
the
right
and
true
Form
of
Godliness
,
2
Tim.
3.5
.
and
thereby
,
2
Tim.
3.5
.
saith
the
Apostle
,
they
shall
turn
the
Grace
of
God
into
wantonness
,
that
is
,
turne
the
true
Service
of
God
into
vain
jangling
,
and
a
foolish
senceless
prating
;
and
so
probably
prove
themselves
to
be
just
like
Jannes
and
Jambres
,
that
resisted
Moses
,
who
was
their
chief
Governour
,
and
King
in
Jeshuron
;
and
like
Corah
,
Dathan
,
and
Abiram
,
that
,
as
the
Prophet
saith
,
angred
Moses
in
their
Tents
,
and
Aaron
the
Saint
of
the
Lord
;
Psal.
106.16
.
and
so
despised
,
rebelled
,
and
would
have
destroyed
both
the
Civil
Magistrate
,
and
the
Ecclesiastical
Governours
of
Gods
Church
,
which
Offices
themselves
desired
and
aimed
at
,
and
would
have
obtained
,
if
God
by
his
fearful
Judgment
had
not
prevented
them
.
And
according
to
these
Prophesies
and
Predictions
,
That
all
the
aforesaid
things
came
to
pass
according
as
they
were
foreshewed
.
and
the
like
;
1.
Of
Deceivers
and
Corrupters
of
Gods
Truth
.
2.
Of
a
Faithful
Reformation
of
all
in-crept
Errours
and
Abuses
.
And
3.
Of
a
Faithless
Apostasie
and
Rebellion
against
the
Reformers
of
the
same
,
and
the
Defenders
of
Gods
Service
,
by
a
company
of
Hypocritical
Zealots
,
we
find
by
the
successes
,
saith
one
,
and
I
think
very
right
,
that
all
these
things
happened
just
as
they
were
fore-shewed
by
the
Apostle
,
as
in
other
places
,
so
likewise
in
this
our
Church
of
Ingland
:
For
after
that
the
Pope
and
the
Church
of
Rome
had
fallen
away
from
some
Points
of
the
true
Faith
,
Arise
Evans
in
his
voice
from
Heaven
,
p.
18
,
&
19.
and
had
privily
,
as
I
shewed
before
,
brought
in
divers
Errours
,
Abuses
and
Superstitions
,
which
defiled
the
Purity
,
and
blemished
the
Beauty
of
our
Church
,
as
of
many
other
particular
Churches
besides
,
Martyn
Luther
steps
up
,
and
falls
out
with
the
Pope
,
for
and
about
the
Sale
of
his
Indulgences
,
by
his
Factor
Tercelius
,
whom
the
Pope
then
employed
for
that
business
;
and
then
he
bitterly
inveigheth
against
his
Holiness
for
this
,
and
the
other
Corruptions
of
the
German
Church
,
that
were
no
less
,
as
they
said
,
than
centum
gravamina
,
a
hundred
grievances
,
Fasciculus
rerum
extendarum
.
King
Hen.
the
8.
writes
against
Luther
.
which
were
presented
to
Pope
Adrian
the
6th
.
with
an
earnest
desire
of
a
speedy
redress
,
as
you
may
find
it
in
fasciculo
rerum
expetendarum
:
Hereupon
King
Henry
the
8.
it
may
be
in
Requital
of
the
Popes
favour
,
that
granted
him
a
dispensation
to
marry
his
Brothers
Wife
,
writes
a
Book
against
Luther
,
and
therein
blames
him
very
much
for
apostatizing
and
starting
aside
from
his
Mother
,
the
Church
of
Rome
,
and
contrary
to
his
Faith
,
and
Oath
,
and
all
good
manners
,
so
eagerly
to
oppose
,
and
so
bitterly
to
rail
against
his
holy
Father
the
Pope
;
and
so
to
the
uttermost
of
his
Learning
,
that
was
both
an
understanding
,
wise
and
Learned
King
,
he
defends
the
Faith
together
with
the
Corruptions
of
the
Roman
Church
;
or
rather
maintaines
the
Errours
and
Superstitions
of
that
Church
,
together
with
so
much
of
the
true
Faith
,
as
the
Pope
and
the
Church
of
Rome
did
then
profess
;
King
Hen.
8.
his
double
recompence
for
his
book
against
Luther
.
1.
Recompence
and
for
this
Royal
Engagement
of
the
King
against
Luther
,
the
King
receives
a
double
Recompense
.
1.
The
one
from
Luther
,
his
great
Antagonist
.
2.
The
other
from
the
Pope
,
his
dear
Client
.
For
1.
Luther
in
the
heat
of
his
Fury
,
and
the
heighth
of
his
German
spirit
,
railes
as
much
against
the
King
,
(
and
calls
him
,
as
I
read
it
in
his
own
Book
,
and
not
out
of
any
other
Transcriber
,
asinissimus
Rex
,
an
unseemly
term
,
as
I
conceive
,
for
a
poor
Monk
to
give
to
so
great
a
King
,
and
as
I
said
,
none
of
the
meanest
Clerks
,
)
as
he
had
formerly
done
against
the
Pope
;
which
bitter
Invectives
against
a
Father
in
the
Church
,
and
the
Patriarch
of
all
the
Western
Churches
,
Tilenus
exeges
.
pag.
29.
Aphor.
104.
&
p.
20.
as
the
Primitive
Counsels
term
him
,
&
qui
in
ordine
primus
fuit
inter
Patriarchas
,
&
primum
ordine
in
Apostolorum
collegio
eum
esse
,
non
inviti
concedimus
,
saith
Tilenus
,
and
such
uncivil
behaviour
towards
Kings
,
Luther
blamed
for
his
too
much
bitternesse
and
unseemly
terms
.
Matth.
11.29
.
that
are
the
Lords
Anointed
,
be
they
what
they
will
,
when
I
read
,
not
upon
the
credit
of
others
,
but
in
his
own
Tractates
,
as
I
thought
very
well
of
many
things
,
that
he
wrote
,
so
I
should
have
thought
much
better
of
all
the
rest
,
but
that
I
conceived
so
much
bitterness
,
mingled
with
such
a
measure
of
Gall
and
Vinegar
,
as
dropped
from
his
Pen
,
not
against
the
sins
,
but
against
the
Persons
of
men
,
could
not
be
distilled
from
the
spirit
of
God
,
which
is
a
Spirit
of
Meekness
and
Lowliness
,
as
our
Saviour
testifieth
;
But
2.
2.
Recompence
.
The
Pope
,
for
this
Scholastick
Defence
of
the
Faith
of
the
Roman
Church
,
by
the
King
,
(
which
the
Pope
himself
should
have
done
by
his
Pen
,
and
desired
the
King
to
have
assisted
him
by
his
Sword
,
)
gives
to
him
,
and
to
his
Successors
,
the
Kings
of
Ingland
,
the
just
,
good
and
honourable
Title
of
Defender
of
the
Faith
;
that
is
,
the
True
and
Christian
Faith
,
or
the
Faith
of
Gods
Elect
,
which
was
pretended
to
be
then
in
Rome
,
and
is
now
defended
by
the
King
.
And
though
King
Henry
obtained
this
Eulogy
,
this
Title
and
this
Authority
upon
a
wrong
ground
,
because
he
defended
a
wrong
Faith
;
yet
as
Jacob
got
the
blessing
,
upon
an
untrue
suggestion
,
that
he
was
his
father
Isaac's
eldest
son
,
even
his
first-born
Esau
;
but
being
once
gotten
,
he
still
retained
it
:
So
did
the
King
,
Genes.
27.19
.
when
he
fell
out
with
the
Pope
,
and
fell
from
the
Pope
about
his
divorce
from
Queen
Katherine
,
which
the
Pope
,
upon
good
grounds
would
not
admit
,
still
retain
that
Title
,
How
the
Faith
was
defended
in
Ingland
.
and
especially
the
truth
and
substance
of
that
Title
,
and
maintained
the
same
,
as
a
King
,
with
his
sword
,
which
he
had
gained
,
as
a
Priest
,
with
his
pen
;
and
so
did
his
son
,
and
his
Successor
after
him
,
Edward
the
6th
continue
a
royal
defender
of
the
true
faith
;
and
when
Queen
Mary
would
have
remitted
the
Title
,
and
permitted
the
faith
to
be
undefended
,
and
the
truth
to
be
corrupted
in
this
Kingdome
,
the
witnesses
of
Christ
his
Gospel
,
the
holy
Martyrs
of
our
Church
,
(
Cranmer
,
Latymer
,
Ridley
,
3
reverend
Bishops
,
and
the
rest
of
those
holy
Champions
)
stood
up
,
and
defended
the
same
unto
death
,
with
the
sheding
of
their
blood
,
and
the
loss
of
their
dearest
lives
.
And
after
Queen
Maries
time
,
Q.
Elizabeth
,
like
another
Deborah
,
with
the
advice
and
assistance
of
all
the
godly
Bishops
,
and
the
best
of
all
the
Divines
in
her
Kingdom
,
concluded
and
set
forth
the
Articles
of
our
Church
,
and
that
perfect
form
of
Godliness
,
the
Liturgy
,
and
book
of
common
prayer
,
and
service
of
God
,
which
they
composed
with
a
free
liberty
from
her
majesty
at
home
,
and
without
any
fear
either
of
Pope
,
or
any
other
forraign
Authority
abroad
;
And
this
faith
concluded
and
expressed
in
our
39
Articles
,
to
which
all
Ministers
subscribed
,
and
this
uniformity
of
Gods
worship
thus
purged
from
all
abuses
,
errors
,
and
Superstitions
,
and
so
perfectly
composed
by
all
those
holy
men
,
for
the
honor
and
service
of
God
,
was
fully
authorized
by
the
Queen
,
and
all
the
Parliaments
,
that
were
convened
,
and
held
in
her
time
,
to
be
observed
,
without
any
omission
or
alteration
,
in
all
Churches
;
as
you
may
see
by
the
Act
prefixed
before
the
Book
of
common
Prayer
:
And
afterwards
it
was
continued
and
preserved
by
that
wise
and
learned
King
,
K.
James
;
and
above
all
,
and
more
strictly
than
all
,
by
that
ever
blessed
King
,
and
glorious
Martyr
of
Jesus
Christ
,
Charles
the
1.
that
defended
the
true
faith
,
and
this
true
form
of
serving
God
,
against
all
opposers
,
both
the
superstitious
Papists
,
and
the
apostate
Puritanes
and
Separatists
,
even
to
the
loss
of
his
life
;
And
I
presume
,
all
good
Protestants
will
yield
unto
me
,
and
I
am
perswaded
,
That
the
Church
of
Ingland
in
King
Charles
his
raign
was
the
purest
Church
on
earth
.
that
the
Pope
and
his
Cardinalls
,
if
they
would
speak
according
to
their
consciences
,
could
not
deny
,
but
that
the
Church
of
Ingland
,
as
it
was
purged
from
Idolatry
,
and
Superstition
,
and
established
in
such
purity
of
Doctrine
,
and
excellency
of
Discipline
,
in
the
raign
of
King
Edward
the
6th
,
and
especially
in
Queen
Elisabeths
time
,
and
so
continued
in
the
raign
of
King
James
,
and
King
Charles
,
was
the
truest
and
the
purest
Church
(
unless
they
did
except
their
own
Church
)
that
way-fared
,
and
was
militant
here
on
earth
,
where
the
faith
of
Gods
elect
might
infallibly
be
found
,
the
service
of
God
was
rightly
observed
,
and
was
the
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
Temple
,
the
House
,
and
the
Church
,
which
he
hath
purchased
,
and
wherein
he
dwelleth
.
And
So
E.
H.
truly
confesseth
,
that
amongst
all
the
reformed
Churches
,
E.
H.
in
his
Preface
to
the
Reader
.
the
Church
of
Ingland
hath
alwayes
been
esteemed
the
purest
,
as
being
most
conformable
to
primitive
purity
,
and
the
word
of
God
,
both
in
Doctrine
and
Discipline
.
B.
Montague
in
apello
Caesarem
c.
5.
p.
47
,
48.
And
this
appears
even
from
the
pens
of
the
heads
of
other
reformed
Churches
;
as
Bucer
Melancthon
,
Calvin
,
Camerarius
,
Beza
,
Zanchius
,
Molinaeus
,
Casaubon
,
Sergevil
,
Saravia
,
and
others
,
who
,
many
of
them
confess
in
plain
words
,
and
all
by
consequence
conclude
,
that
the
Church
of
Ingland
,
of
any
particular
national
Church
in
the
world
,
cometh
nearest
to
the
apostolick
rule
;
for
though
all
the
Churches
,
that
protested
against
the
superstitious
tenents
,
and
errors
of
the
councill
of
Trent
,
and
the
Church
of
Rome
,
have
borne
the
name
of
reformed
Churches
;
yet
neither
all
,
nor
any
of
them
all
are
indeed
well
and
perfectly
reformed
;
when
as
many
of
them
are
corrupt
in
many
points
of
Doctrine
,
as
I
could
shew
you
amongst
the
Calvinists
,
and
especially
the
Lutheran
Churches
,
that
maintain
that
foul
error
of
the
ubiquity
of
the
humanity
of
Christ
,
their
consubstantiation
of
his
body
in
the
Sacrament
of
the
Lords
Supper
,
and
their
many
mistakes
about
the
communication
of
the
Properties
of
both
his
natures
,
as
Danaeus
sheweth
most
excellently
against
Chemnitius
;
and
most
of
them
are
deficient
in
the
rule
of
primitive
Government
;
not
any
one
of
them
indeed
,
following
the
Apostles
Discipline
.
And
the
reason
of
their
deficiency
is
,
The
reason
of
the
deficiency
of
the
Reformation
of
the
other
reformed
Churches
.
because
that
in
the
French
and
German
Churches
,
and
the
Churches
beyond
the
Seas
,
the
Reformers
of
them
,
by
reason
of
the
innumerable
number
of
their
potent
enemies
,
and
the
civil
broyles
and
diffentions
,
that
were
then
in
those
parts
,
and
especially
the
want
of
a
King
in
Israel
,
that
is
,
a
supream
Monarch
,
in
some
of
those
places
,
over
the
people
,
which
made
way
for
every
one
of
the
vulgar
sort
,
to
do
,
as
we
read
in
the
Book
of
Judges
,
what
seemed
right
in
his
own
eyes
,
Judges
21.25
.
were
constrained
to
do
,
what
they
might
,
and
not
what
they
would
have
done
;
what
could
be
effected
,
and
not
what
they
desired
to
be
performed
.
But
the
Church
of
Ingland
,
not
by
popular
,
or
any
one
particular
mans
reformation
,
as
John
Knox
,
that
furious
puritane
,
did
in
the
Church
of
Scotland
,
but
by
a
national
Synod
of
all
the
Bishops
and
best
Divines
,
called
by
the
King
,
and
confirmed
by
the
King
,
Peers
,
and
Commons
of
the
whole
Kingdome
,
reformed
her self
;
not
as
other
Churches
did
,
tumultuarily
,
but
with
a
great
deal
of
advice
,
diligence
and
deliberation
,
that
so
it
might
be
effected
,
as
the
Apostles
left
it
,
as
the
sacred
rule
required
,
and
as
it
was
premonstrated
it
should
be
performed
,
and
weeded
from
all
the
dross
,
the
tares
,
and
the
darnells
,
that
should
spring
to
choak
the
pure
wheat
.
And
therefore
,
seeing
the
Church
of
Ingland
,
until
these
late
times
,
was
the
truest
,
and
the
purest
reformed
Church
on
earth
,
it
is
conceived
,
and
I
do
believe
it
,
that
the
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
great
Antichrist
should
arise
,
not
out
of
Rome
,
that
hath
corrupted
many
truths
,
and
superadded
many
errors
and
Superstitions
upon
the
fundamentalls
of
our
Religion
,
and
is
as
yet
unreformed
;
nor
out
of
Constantinople
,
which
hath
likewise
apostatized
from
the
true
faith
of
Christ
,
and
doth
still
continue
unreturned
to
Christ
,
from
their
false
Prophet
;
nor
out
of
Hierusalem
,
as
some
men
do
most
fondly
dream
;
but
out
of
this
Church
,
this
very
Church
of
great
Brittain
.
For
as
heretofore
,
Speed
,
l.
6.
cap.
45.
Camden
britan
.
pag.
74.
Euseb.
in
vita
Constant.
Zechar.
10.11
.
this
Iland
of
great
Brittain
brought
forth
Constantine
,
the
son
of
Helen
,
the
daughter
of
King
Coylus
,
which
was
the
best
instrument
that
ever
the
Church
of
Christ
had
,
to
further
,
and
to
honor
the
Christian
Religion
,
as
Eusebius
sheweth
the
same
at
large
.
And
as
according
to
the
Septuagint
,
the
Prophet
saith
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
he
hath
passed
through
the
narrow
sea
with
affliction
;
and
the
pride
of
Assyria
shall
be
brought
down
,
and
the
scepter
of
Aegypt
shall
depart
away
;
which
may
signifie
,
that
Christ
hath
first
of
all
purged
this
Church
,
that
lyeth
within
the
narrow
seas
,
and
hath
made
the
purest
Reformation
here
,
that
was
made
in
any
place
,
by
the
afflictions
and
sufferings
of
the
aforenamed
Martyrs
in
Queen
Maries
dayes
,
and
hath
thereby
brought
down
the
pride
of
the
Pope
,
and
of
the
Roman
Church
,
that
were
then
as
powerfull
as
the
Assyrians
were
when
the
Prophet
wrote
the
same
,
and
hath
driven
away
his
usurpation
,
and
freed
us
from
his
tyranny
,
as
the
Israelies
were
delivered
from
the
bondage
of
the
Aegyptians
;
so
the
devil
,
bearing
an
inveterate
hate
and
infinite
malice
against
this
Iland
,
more
than
against
any
other
place
,
The
2.
special
Reasons
why
the
devil
beareth
a
greater
malice
to
this
Iland
,
more
than
to
any
other
place
.
for
these
two
grand
services
,
that
it
did
to
God
,
1.
The
toleration
of
the
Christians
,
to
profess
their
faith
in
peace
,
and
the
Plantation
of
the
Church
of
Christ
,
to
encrease
and
multiply
by
the
means
of
Constantine
;
And
2.
The
Reformation
of
this
Church
,
better
then
any
other
Church
,
by
the
means
of
those
holy
Martyrs
,
and
godly
Bishops
that
did
the
same
,
he
was
fully
resolved
to
be
revenged
upon
this
Church
of
Great
Brittain
:
Therefore
,
as
not
long
after
Constantines
times
,
he
stirred
up
the
Picts
,
the
Scots
,
the
Danes
,
and
the
Saxons
,
to
punish
,
plague
,
and
tyrannize
over
the
poor
Brittains
,
as
it
appeareth
by
the
lamentable
address
that
they
made
unto
the
Romans
,
for
their
aid
,
and
help
against
their
enemies
,
for
the
first
good
service
they
had
done
to
the
honor
of
God
;
How
the
devil
revengeth
the
good
service
that
this
Iland
did
to
Christ
.
so
immediately
,
after
that
those
godly
Reformers
of
this
Church
had
rooted
out
those
evil
weeds
of
Errors
and
Superstition
,
that
the
Devil
had
planted
therein
,
he
stirred
up
Penry
,
Martin
Marprelate
,
Cartwright
,
Broughton
,
and
divers
others
,
(
that
in
Q.
Maryes
dayes
fled
beyond
seas
,
to
save
their
lives
,
and
there
suckt
that
transmarine
poyson
,
that
infected
both
their
own
and
many
other
mens
soules
,
)
to
make
invectives
against
our
Church
,
far
worse
,
and
more
bitter
,
than
all
the
Actions
that
Cicero
did
against
Verres
,
or
his
Philippicks
against
M.
Antonius
,
to
revenge
the
second
good
service
that
this
Iland
had
done
to
Christ
.
And
these
that
were
reasonable
good
Schollars
,
but
fiery
,
mad
and
furious
men
,
did
,
through
their
violent
proceedings
,
get
so
many
Proselites
,
and
Disciples
after
them
,
that
,
as
S.
Bernard
saith
of
the
former
Hereticks
,
in
a
very
short
space
,
numeri
eorum
multiplicati
sunt
super
numerum
,
they
increased
like
the
rats
of
Egypt
,
that
do
super-faetare
,
beget
young
ones
before
they
be
delivered
of
their
old
brood
;
And
this
grand
host
of
his
Instruments
the
Devil
perswaded
,
and
egged
them
forward
to
prosecute
their
enterprise
,
and
never
to
give
over
and
desist
,
untill
they
should
effect
these
3
things
.
The
three
especial
things
that
the
devil
perswaded
his
instruments
to
effect
.
1.
Unking
the
Kingdome
,
and
make
it
like
the
Israelites
after
the
time
of
the
Judges
,
that
every
man
might
do
what
seemed
right
in
his
own
eyes
.
2.
Unbishop
the
flock
of
Christ
,
that
the
foxes
,
wolves
,
and
other
savage
beasts
,
the
Hereticks
and
Scismaticks
,
might
destroy
them
,
at
their
pleasure
;
and
so
3.
To
unchurch
this
formerly
pure
and
famous
Church
of
great
Brittain
,
and
to
cause
it
totally
to
apostatize
from
the
true
faith
of
Gods
elect
,
to
be
divorced
from
Christ
,
and
to
be
no
wayes
answerable
to
the
usual
and
right
definition
of
a
true
visible
Church
,
to
which
the
infidels
and
unbelievers
,
being
converted
,
might
be
incorporated
;
And
then
,
after
that
they
had
more
than
desperately
opposed
their
King
,
and
risen
up
against
the
pious
Defender
of
the
true
faith
,
he
perswaded
them
,
that
if
he
would
not
consent
,
to
defile
that
faith
,
to
abolish
the
right
form
of
Gods
worship
,
to
corrupt
the
Christian
Religion
,
and
to
destroy
the
witnesses
of
Christ
,
the
governors
and
upholders
of
Gods
truth
,
in
this
so
well
reformed
Church
,
with
fire
and
sword
to
war
against
him
,
and
never
leave
,
untill
they
should
bring
him
to
a
bitter
death
,
and
a
glorious
martyrdome
;
and
after
that
they
had
like
Jannes
and
Jambres
withstood
their
Governors
,
and
cashiered
their
Bishops
,
and
supprest
the
Articles
and
Liturgy
of
the
Church
,
he
perswaded
them
to
fill
the
same
Church
with
damnable
Heresies
,
not
privily
,
as
the
Apostle
saith
the
former
Hereticks
would
do
,
but
most
openly
,
How
Satan
perswaded
his
instruments
to
fill
the
Church
with
all
impiety
and
villany
.
in
the
sight
of
the
sun
;
and
at
last
,
as
our
Saviour
saith
out
of
Daniel
,
to
bring
the
abomination
of
desolation
,
that
is
,
such
abominable
blasphemies
,
heresies
,
errors
,
and
absurd
opinions
among
the
people
,
and
such
wicked
deeds
,
of
perjury
,
oppression
,
pride
,
lasciviousness
,
and
the
like
corruptions
of
Gods
true
service
,
that
do
more
highly
provoke
the
wrath
of
God
,
than
all
the
sinnes
of
ignorance
,
negligence
,
or
infirmity
,
and
cause
him
to
bring
utter
ruine
and
desolation
upon
any
Kingdome
,
to
stand
in
the
holy
place
;
that
is
,
in
the
Churches
,
Chappels
,
and
all
other
consecrated
,
and
holy
places
,
that
were
dedicated
for
the
true
service
of
God
,
and
for
the
people
of
God
,
that
did
formerly
truly
and
holily
serve
the
Lord
in
those
places
;
And
this
the
Devil
did
to
this
end
,
videlicet
,
That
so
,
the
Kingdome
being
without
a
King
,
the
flock
of
Christ
without
Pastors
,
and
the
Church
of
Christ
without
her
Discipline
,
and
true
Doctrine
,
he
might
raise
that
cruel
beast
,
which
S.
John
saw
rising
out
of
the
sea
,
from
these
narrow
seas
,
and
bring
up
the
great
Antichrist
out
of
this
pure
Church
of
great
Brittain
,
to
root
out
the
true
service
of
God
,
to
be
the
plague
of
his
servants
,
and
the
death
of
his
saints
,
and
to
be
fully
revenged
on
this
Iland
,
for
the
twofold
displeasure
it
had
done
to
him
before
.
Now
,
whether
Satan
hath
,
by
his
Instruments
,
done
all
this
or
not
,
I
leave
it
to
the
wise
and
judicial
impartial
Reader
,
to
determine
it
;
only
I
finde
,
that
Mr.
Alexander
Rose
,
in
his
animadversions
against
Mr
Hobbs
his
Leviathan
.
p
18
Alexander
Ross
saith
,
the
Instruments
of
Satan
brought
such
abominable
blasphemies
,
heresies
,
errors
and
absurd
opinions
among
the
people
,
more
in
these
few
years
,
than
were
all
the
time
hitherto
,
since
christianity
was
imbraced
;
which
is
a
shreud
suspicion
,
if
not
an
infallible
proof
,
that
the
great
Antichrist
is
come
amongst
us
.
CHAP.
III.
That
the
Antichrist
is
no
single
Person
,
but
a
Collected
Multitude
of
men
;
Who
those
men
might
be
;
Of
the
Grand
Apostasie
,
whereof
the
Apostle
speaketh
,
that
made
way
,
and
opened
the
Door
wide
,
for
the
Antichrist
to
enter
in
;
That
it
is
neither
the
Apostacy
of
the
Prime
Hereticks
,
nor
of
the
East
Churches
,
nor
of
the
Roman
Church
;
but
of
some
purely
Reformed
Particular
Church
,
supposed
to
be
,
and
demanded
if
it
be
not
the
Church
of
Great
Brittain
.
BUT
here
it
is
a
great
Question
among
the
Learned
,
Whether
the
Antichrist
be
one
sing
le
Person
,
or
else
a
multitude
of
men
,
either
succeeding
one
another
,
or
coll●cted
together
.
whether
this
Great
Antichrist
be
one
single
and
singular
Person
;
or
a
certain
Polity
,
Kingdom
,
or
Multitude
of
men
?
Hyperius
saith
,
Est
multitudo
aliqua
,
&
diversi
sibi
invicem
succedentes
,
qui
unum
quodammodo
Antichristi
vastum
corpus
efficiunt
;
It
is
a
multitude
of
men
,
succeeding
one
another
,
which
after
a
sort
do
all
make
up
the
vast
Body
of
the
Antichrist
;
and
so
saith
Tilenus
,
and
all
those
that
would
have
the
Pope
to
be
the
Antichrist
:
Brightman
saith
,
the
Antichrist
must
be
understood
to
be
a
wicked
Kingdom
,
Rule
or
Dominion
,
which
he
affirmeth
to
be
,
not
the
Kingdom
of
Ingland
,
which
in
his
time
indeed
could
not
be
;
but
the
Papacy
,
the
Roman
Hierarchy
,
and
the
Rule
and
Dominion
of
the
Pope
,
Tilenus
exeg
.
de
Antichristo
,
p.
9.
Achor
is
,
66.
in
Italy
,
France
,
Spain
,
or
wheresoever
his
Jurisdiction
reacheth
;
and
Mr.
Mede
,
Mr.
Potter
,
and
others
are
of
the
same
judgment
,
and
do
take
the
Antichrist
to
signifie
the
Papal
State
and
Kingdom
;
and
so
Bishop
Downam
,
Thomson
,
Shelden
,
and
many
more
,
do
say
,
he
can
be
no
single
and
one
singular
Person
,
but
a
multitude
of
men
,
which
many
of
the
best
Authors
do
conceive
,
to
be
made
up
of
single
Persons
succeeding
one
another
,
as
Hyperius
saith
;
and
they
can
be
none
other
,
as
they
suppose
,
than
Series
Paparum
,
the
whole
Classie
of
the
Popes
.
On
the
other
side
,
E.
H.
de
Antichristo
,
p.
82.
E.
H.
doth
constantly
and
confidently
affirm
,
that
not
only
the
restrictive
Article
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
prefixed
to
each
one
of
his
Names
and
Titles
,
as
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
and
the
like
,
but
also
the
things
attributed
to
him
,
and
likewise
the
time
of
his
continuance
,
and
many
other
particular
Circumstances
and
reasons
do
evince
,
Bellarm.
de
Romano
Pontifice
,
l.
3.
c.
2.
Montagu
appello
Caesarem
,
P.
148.
that
the
Great
Antichrist
can
be
but
one
single
,
singular
and
individual
Person
;
and
so
Cardinal
Bellarm.
though
he
confesseth
,
that
somtimes
this
name
of
Antichrist
is
taken
communiter
,
for
any
wicked
Opposer
of
Christ
and
his
Kingdom
,
as
Bishop
Montagu
likewise
saith
,
and
as
it
is
most
true
;
yet
he
averreth
,
that
where
the
Apostle
prefixeth
the
Article
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
it
signifieth
none
,
or
no
more
than
one
only
single
and
singular
Person
;
because
as
Epiphanius
saith
,
Articuli
Graeci
contr
ahunt
significationem
ad
unam
rem
certam
,
the
Greek
Articles
do
contract
and
tie
the
signification
to
one
certain
thing
,
Epiphan.
Haeresi
,
9.
quae
est
Samaritanorum
.
John
5.43
.
as
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
signifieth
any
man
in
common
,
but
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
noteth
this
or
that
singular
man
.
And
the
Cardinal
would
needs
prove
him
to
be
,
but
a
singular
and
single
Person
;
because
our
Saviour
saith
,
I
came
in
my
Fathers
name
,
and
you
receive
me
not
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
but
if
another
shall
come
in
his
own
name
,
him
you
will
receive
;
but
indeed
here
is
a
Fallacy
,
saith
Thomson
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
;
for
though
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
be
the
Singular
number
,
yet
the
Grammarians
tell
us
,
that
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
which
signifieth
another
,
as
well
as
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
noteth
the
second
of
any
two
,
but
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
intimateth
any
one
of
many
;
and
so
our
Saviour
meaneth
not
here
to
single
out
any
one
only
opponent
to
him
;
Acts
5.35
36.
Eusch
.
l.
4.
c
6.
Dr
Abbats
de
Antichristo
.
but
he
speaketh
of
any
one
indefinitely
,
whether
Theudas
,
or
Judas
of
Galilee
,
whom
Gamaliel
mentioneth
,
or
Barchochebas
,
of
whom
Euseb.
speaketh
,
or
any
other
false
Impostor
whatsoever
.
And
therefore
it
is
well
observed
by
Dr.
Abbats
,
that
what
our
Saviour
speaketh
here
,
in
the
singular
number
,
indefinitely
,
of
any
one
,
he
delivereth
the
same
thing
expresly
in
the
Plural
number
,
when
he
saith
,
Many
shall
come
in
my
Name
,
Matth.
24.5
.
saying
I
am
Christ
,
and
shall
deceive
many
,
though
our
Saviour
doth
not
in
this
Chapter
,
speak
of
the
Great
Antichrist
,
but
of
those
false
Prophets
that
should
come
and
deceive
the
Jews
;
and
so
likewise
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
doth
not
determinate
any
one
single
Person
,
nor
mean
here
the
Great
Antichrist
,
but
indefinitely
signifieth
,
that
the
Jews
,
which
refused
to
receive
Christ
,
would
receive
,
as
they
did
,
any
other
false
Christ
,
that
came
in
his
own
Name
;
which
is
the
very
Exposition
of
Maldonat
:
Maldonat
.
in
Johan
.
c.
5.43
.
and
yet
the
truth
is
,
that
as
Ecclesia
Credentium
,
corpus
cum
Capite
,
the
whole
Church
of
the
Faithful
,
the
Body
with
the
Head
,
is
said
to
be
,
and
is
but
one
Christ
;
as
where
our
Saviour
saith
,
no
man
ascendeth
up
to
Heaven
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
but
he
that
came
down
from
Heaven
,
the
Son
of
man
,
which
is
in
Heaven
;
John
3.13
.
where
I
hope
the
Article
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
twice
prefixed
,
doth
not
so
sinifie
the
Person
of
Christ
,
as
to
exclude
the
rest
of
his
Faithful
Servants
,
his
Members
from
ascending
thither
;
but
this
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
Son
of
man
signifieth
Christ
mystically
understood
,
that
is
,
That
Christ
the
head
,
and
the
Church
his
members
are
termed
Christ
.
whole
Christ
,
the
Head
and
all
his
Members
;
and
so
taken
,
none
ascendeth
,
but
he
that
descended
;
though
as
St.
Bernard
saith
,
aliter
ascendit
quam
descendit
,
he
ascendeth
otherwise
than
he
desended
;
for
he
descended
naked
,
only
in
his
Divinity
,
but
he
ascendeth
cloathed
with
our
Humanity
;
and
he
descended
only
as
the
Head
of
his
Church
,
but
he
ascendeth
with
all
his
Members
and
his
whole
Body
,
that
is
,
his
Church
,
which
together
with
the
Head
,
do
make
but
one
Son
of
man
,
and
one
Christ
;
for
so
Christ
saith
unto
Saul
,
Why
persecutest
thou
me
?
because
,
in
good
propriety
of
speech
,
Acts
9
4.
that
may
often
be
well
spoken
of
the
whole
,
and
so
understood
,
which
is
truly
proper
to
any
one
part
,
as
,
I
am
ill
,
when
my
Head
only
aketh
,
or
they
have
put
me
into
the
stocks
,
when
my
feet
alone
were
set
therein
:
And
so
in
Gal.
3.16
.
Gal.
3.16
.
By
Christ
is
understood
,
the
whole
Church
of
Christ
,
united
unto
Christ
,
as
to
her
Head
:
And
so
likewise
,
when
the
Dragon
is
said
to
stand
before
the
Woman
,
that
when
she
was
delivered
,
he
might
devour
her
Child
;
the
Child
,
saith
Junius
,
Junius
in
Annot.
in
Apoc.
12.
signifieth
Christum
,
quem
vocant
mysticum
,
id
est
,
totum
,
ex
Persona
Christi
,
velut
capite
,
&
ex
corpore
cum
capite
,
per
spiritum
adunato
,
constantem
;
that
is
whole
Christ
,
which
they
call
mystical
Christ
,
consisting
of
the
Person
of
Christ
,
as
the
Head
,
and
of
the
Body
,
as
is
the
Church
,
united
unto
the
Head
,
by
the
spirit
;
and
so
(
saith
he
)
the
appellation
of
Christ
is
taken
,
in
1
Cor.
12.12
.
Where
the
Apostle
saith
,
as
the
Body
is
one
,
1
Cor.
12.12
.
and
hath
many
Members
,
and
all
the
Members
of
that
one
Body
,
being
many
,
are
but
one
Body
,
so
also
is
Christ
.
And
I
say
,
That
the
great
Antichrist
is
a
collected
multitude
of
most
wicked
men
,
and
an
Armageddon
;
which
being
compounded
of
cherem
and
gedud
,
fignifieth
exercitus
maledictus
,
an
accursed
Army
.
that
as
thus
Christ
our
Saviour
and
the
whole
Company
of
the
Godly
and
Faithful
Christians
,
are
termed
Christ
;
so
likewise
Ecclesia
Malignantium
,
the
Congregation
of
the
wicked
,
and
(
as
Primasius
calls
them
)
the
whole
Body
of
the
Devil
,
which
are
all
the
Company
of
wicked
Reprobates
and
ungodly
men
,
are
in
the
singular
number
,
somtimes
termed
the
City
of
Babylon
,
somtimes
the
Beast
,
somtimes
the
great
whore
and
Jezabel
,
the
painted
Harlot
,
as
if
they
were
all
but
one
woman
,
and
one
spouse
of
their
Head
and
Husband
,
the
Devil
;
somtimes
the
Synagogue
of
Satan
,
where
they
meet
and
combine
themselves
to
serve
and
to
worship
him
;
and
somtimes
the
Antichrist
,
that
is
,
the
adversary
and
opposer
of
Christ
,
and
the
man
of
sin
,
as
if
they
all
were
but
one
man
;
because
they
all
do
either
reject
or
neglect
Christ
,
and
refusing
to
believe
his
Words
and
to
obey
his
Voice
,
by
submitting
themselves
to
his
Ordinances
,
they
do
all
of
them
,
as
one
Army
,
and
one
grand
enemy
fight
against
him
,
and
his
Servants
under
the
Banner
of
his
Capital
enemy
,
the
Devil
.
And
as
this
coetus
impiorum
,
the
whole
Multitude
of
these
wicked
Reprobares
,
is
,
by
venerable
Beda
,
termed
the
Beast
,
and
the
Antichrist
;
and
the
whole
Assembly
of
the
Lying
Prophets
,
and
all
the
rest
of
the
fawning
,
flattering
and
dissembling
Preachers
of
the
Beast
,
are
in
the
singular
number
,
and
with
the
Restrictive
Article
,
Junius
in
Annotat
.
in
Apoc.
cap.
13.11
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
termed
and
said
to
be
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
false
Prophet
,
as
Junius
testifieth
;
so
specially
the
pessima
pars
hujus
coetus
,
the
worst
pack
,
the
vilest
confederates
,
Senatus
consultus
,
the
great
Synedrion
,
the
supream
Council
and
the
highest
Court
,
of
greatest
Authority
in
the
Kingdom
,
and
the
Synagogue
of
Satan
,
which
is
the
Representative
and
Synechdochically
the
Mystical
Body
of
the
present
dispersed
multitude
,
and
the
main
summe
of
the
Antichristian
company
,
is
,
and
may
more
rightly
be
termed
the
Beast
,
and
the
Antichrist
,
or
the
man
of
sin
and
Child
of
Perdition
,
as
if
they
were
all
but
one
man
.
And
the
reason
,
The
reason
why
a
multitude
of
men
is
termed
one
man
.
Acts
4.32
.
Revel.
17.13
.
why
the
whole
conglutinate
Pack
,
and
united
Senate
of
wicked
men
,
are
spoken
of
,
in
the
singular
number
,
quasi
unus
homo
,
as
if
they
were
all
but
one
man
,
is
,
because
they
all
have
but
one
Head
,
that
is
,
the
Devil
;
and
as
all
the
Believers
are
said
to
have
but
one
heart
,
and
one
Soul
,
that
is
,
to
serve
Christ
;
so
the
holy
Ghost
saith
,
these
wicked
Senators
and
Members
of
the
Beast
,
have
but
one
mind
,
that
is
,
one
will
,
one
course
,
one
end
,
and
one
main
scope
and
desire
,
to
destroy
the
Truth
,
to
overthrow
the
Church
of
Christ
,
to
wear
out
his
Servants
,
and
to
root
out
the
right
Service
of
God
,
and
all
Piety
from
off
the
earth
.
And
as
for
their
unanimous
proceedings
against
Christ
and
his
Church
,
That
the
worst
pack
of
all
the
present
wicked
reprobates
,
when
it
cometh
,
is
termed
the
Antichrist
.
1
Sam.
10.23
.
they
are
spoken
of
,
as
if
they
were
but
one
man
;
so
for
their
transcendent
Impiety
,
their
egregious
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
wickedness
,
their
unparalleld
plots
,
and
exceeding
all
former
Presidents
in
their
abominations
,
they
are
most
especially
and
properly
stiled
the
Beast
that
ascendeth
out
of
the
Bottomless
Pit
,
the
man
of
sin
,
and
the
Antichrist
,
that
is
,
the
great
Adversary
of
Jesus
Christ
;
because
that
,
as
Saul
was
higher
by
the
head
and
shoulders
,
than
all
the
rest
of
the
People
,
so
the
wicked
company
of
this
collected
and
united
Troop
of
the
Servants
of
Satan
,
is
,
quasi
unus
è
decem
millibus
,
such
a
transcendently
abominable
Senate
,
as
that
you
cannot
find
the
like
and
such
another
among
ten
Thousands
;
when
as
all
the
Precedent
Hereticks
,
all
former
Tyrants
,
and
all
the
subtil
,
cruel
and
bloody
Persecutors
of
all
ages
,
were
but
Fooles
and
Dwarfes
or
Pigmies
,
in
respect
of
this
crafty
Fox
and
great
Golias
,
that
doth
so
Giant-like
defie
the
whole
Army
of
Christ
,
and
so
Nimrod-like
tyrannise
,
and
so
Julian-like
persecute
all
the
Faithful
Worshippers
of
God
.
And
thus
the
Geneva
notes
,
The
Geneva
Annotat.
on
2
Thess.
2.
do
understand
the
man
of
sin
,
to
signifie
,
the
Body
of
the
Tyrants
and
persecuting
Church
;
and
the
Parliaments
Ministers
in
their
Answer
to
his
Majesties
first
Paper
,
P.
180.
in
the
Isle
of
Wight
,
do
confess
,
that
a
number
of
Persons
are
,
in
the
Mysterious
and
Prophetick
Writings
,
exprest
in
Singulars
,
as
the
Letters
or
Epistles
that
are
directed
to
Collective
or
Representative
Bodies
,
use
to
be
written
and
directed
to
one
,
when
as
they
are
intended
and
are
meant
to
all
the
whole
Body
in
the
Meeting
assembled
;
and
in
Pag.
235
,
they
say
,
that
many
Ministers
,
making
up
one
Presbytery
,
is
represented
by
one
Angel
,
as
I
say
hereafter
,
they
are
,
August
.
de
civ
.
Dei
.
l.
20.
c.
19.
by
that
one
Beast
,
in
Rev.
13.11
.
And
St.
Aug.
speaking
of
the
Antichrist
,
sitting
in
the
Temple
of
God
,
saith
,
Nonnulli
,
non
ipsum
Principem
,
sed
universum
quodammodo
corpus
ejus
,
id
est
,
ad
eum
pertinentem
hominum
multitudinem
,
simul
cum
ipso
suo
Principe
,
hoc
loco
,
intelligi
Antichristum
volunt
;
Some
will
have
in
this
place
,
understood
by
the
Antichrist
,
not
the
Prince
himself
,
but
his
whole
Body
in
a
certain
manner
,
Mr
Mede
in
clavi
Apoc.
pag
65.
Dr
Hammond
in
2
Thess.
2.
Magdeburg
.
cent.
1.
l.
2
c.
4.
coll.
435.
Calvin
.
in
1
John
c.
2.
that
is
,
the
multitude
of
men
,
that
belong
unto
him
,
together
with
their
Prince
and
prime
Leader
himself
:
And
Mr.
Mede
saith
,
the
Beast
,
in
REv.
13.1
.
doth
signifie
a
Company
of
men
,
composed
of
a
certain
order
of
Members
,
like
as
a
Beast
,
and
not
one
man
alone
:
And
Dr.
Hammond
conceives
the
man
of
sin
,
which
we
conceive
to
be
the
Antichrist
,
to
signifie
not
any
one
singular
Person
,
but
the
Grand
Captain
of
all
Impostors
,
together
with
all
the
whole
Sect
of
Gnosticks
and
Idolaters
,
that
follow
him
:
And
the
Magdiburgenses
,
and
Calvin
,
and
Beza
,
and
most
of
our
Protestant
Divines
,
do
understand
the
Beast
and
the
Antichrist
to
signifie
more
than
one
particular
man
.
Yet
I
cannot
yield
,
that
the
Antichrist
,
should
signifie
,
as
they
conceive
,
a
multitude
of
Particular
and
singular
men
,
succeeding
one
another
in
the
same
Throne
of
Impiety
,
as
many
Kings
do
succeed
one
another
in
one
and
the
self
same
Kingdom
;
because
herein
I
see
as
many
Improbabilities
and
Disagreements
with
the
Scriptures
,
to
take
the
Antichrist
for
the
Series
and
Succession
either
of
Popes
or
of
any
other
the
like
Person
,
Turk
or
Tyrant
,
as
I
see
Incongruities
and
Errours
in
taking
him
for
one
single
and
singular
Person
;
when
as
the
Succession
of
any
such
Person
,
that
is
,
of
any
one
single
Person
succeeding
the
like
wicked
Impe
,
that
preceded
him
,
cannot
be
correspondent
to
all
those
particular
places
of
Scriptures
,
that
are
properly
to
be
applyed
to
the
Antichrist
;
nor
any
one
of
all
the
series
,
i.e.
not
any
one
of
all
that
succeeded
one
another
,
did
or
could
act
all
those
transcendent
enormities
,
that
are
singularly
to
be
effected
,
that
is
,
to
be
done
by
the
singular
person
of
the
Antichrist
,
or
with
respect
to
an
unity
of
the
agent
,
at
the
very
time
of
their
acting
,
and
within
the
compass
of
the
time
allotted
,
and
prescribed
to
the
Antichrist
for
the
doing
thereof
;
is
to
instance
a
few
things
out
of
many
,
to
make
war
with
the
witnesses
,
&
to
kill
them
,
which
no
one
Pope
or
Turk
ever
did
,
and
to
make
war
with
the
saints
,
&
to
overcome
them
,
which
one
single
person
,
be
he
what
and
whom
you
will
,
of
all
the
series
&
classy
either
of
Pepes
or
Turks
,
could
never
do
.
And
therefore
questionless
,
these
men
must
yeild
,
that
the
Antichrist
signifieth
not
any
one
single
person
in
the
series
,
and
succession
of
Popes
,
but
the
Prince
or
prime
leader
with
his
followers
,
and
so
it
must
signifie
a
multitude
together
,
Who
are
to
be
understood
by
the
Antichrist
.
and
not
any
one
singly
and
alone
;
And
so
it
comes
to
what
I
say
,
that
the
beast
,
and
the
Anitchrist
doth
betoken
a
collected
multitude
of
wicked
men
,
army
or
Senate
,
whereof
one
may
be
the
ringleader
;
and
this
multitude
,
knit
and
combined
together
is
,
and
will
be
the
worst
pack
,
and
the
most
wicked
,
totius
coetus
diaboli
,
of
all
the
servants
and
souldiers
of
the
devil
;
and
they
are
like
the
choicest
Legion
or
regiment
of
Caesars
veteran
souldiers
unto
the
dragon
,
his
life-guard
,
and
a
confederacy
of
the
prophanest
hypocrites
,
and
corruptest
wicked
men
,
that
ever
assembled
,
and
continued
to
consult
,
and
act
together
,
since
their
elder
brother
,
the
Synedrion
and
council
of
the
Jews
,
condemned
Christ
himself
;
John
5.43
.
such
another
pack
or
company
of
men
as
killed
Christ
,
I
take
the
Antichrist
to
be
;
for
they
were
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
one
and
the
first
great
adversarie
of
Christ
,
and
this
confederate
pack
is
the
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
other
,
which
Bellarmin
speaketh
of
.
And
the
restrictive
Article
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
to
each
one
of
his
names
,
as
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
and
the
like
,
doth
not
so
infallibly
evince
,
that
he
must
be
one
single
person
,
(
which
,
as
I
shewed
you
,
could
not
effect
and
do
all
that
the
Antichrist
doth
)
as
E.
H.
thinketh
,
Epiphan.
quo
supra
haer●s.
9.
and
the
cardinal
endeavoureth
to
prove
,
as
it
doth
most
certainly
contract
the
signification
,
as
Epiphanius
saith
,
huic
coetui
,
huic
senatui
,
vel
huic
Ecclesiae
malignentium
,
to
this
singular
pack
,
this
very
Senate
,
this
peculiar
and
particular
company
and
association
of
wicked
men
,
that
do
consist
of
many
single
persons
,
whereof
,
as
in
all
other
confederation
,
one
may
be
the
prime
and
principal
leader
in
all
exploits
.
Eudaem
.
p.
151.
For
it
is
observable
,
that
,
as
Eudaemon
truly
admitteth
,
the
article
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
doth
give
a
double
limitation
,
the
one
to
designe
the
nature
only
,
the
other
to
limit
the
universal
nature
,
to
this
or
that
particular
of
that
nature
,
yet
so
as
it
may
agree
to
any
other
of
the
same
kinde
;
and
thus
the
Greek
article
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
or
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
or
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
designeth
and
compriseth
,
not
only
the
head
,
but
also
every
particular
member
of
the
beast
;
and
so
,
they
do
indeed
tie
the
signification
,
ad
unam
rem
certam
,
to
some
one
certain
thing
,
as
I
say
,
that
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
and
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
signifieth
here
,
this
one
pack
,
knot
,
company
and
society
of
men
,
and
every
particular
member
,
head
and
tail
,
of
that
association
,
and
none
other
.
And
it
is
more
agreable
to
all
reason
,
that
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
the
Antichrist
,
That
united
malice
and
a
confederate
power
do
alwaies
the
greatest
mischief
,
should
rather
designe
this
very
society
and
collected
pick
and
multitude
of
men
,
than
this
or
that
single
man
;
because
we
all
know
,
by
experience
daily
seen
,
that
united
malice
,
and
confederate
powe●
,
do
alwayes
the
strangest
villanies
;
and
we
finde
it
in
the
devil
himself
,
that
although
he
be
the
Prince
of
darkness
,
and
hath
alone
a
very
great
and
powerfull
malice
,
yet
even
he
,
without
fellowes
,
raging
about
,
cannot
do
nigh
so
much
mischief
,
as
he
doth
in
conjunction
with
more
associates
;
and
therefore
,
when
he
hath
any
great
and
notable
villany
to
effect
,
as
to
subvert
kingdomes
,
to
ruine
Churches
,
to
suppress
Gods
true
service
,
and
to
destroy
the
prime
and
chiefest
servants
of
Christ
,
●e
associates
himself
with
many
hands
and
heads
,
and
saith
unto
them
,
venite
,
come
my
dear
friends
,
and
le●us
joyn
our
wits
and
powers
together
to
do
such
and
such
acts
,
as
will
well
produce
so
much
pleasure
and
profit
both
unto
me
and
you
,
and
I
shall
reward
you
very
liberally
besides
.
And
we
finde
it
also
,
that
,
in
such
an
association
of
wicked
instruments
,
and
the
combination
both
of
infernal
and
terrestrial
malice
,
where
the
devil
is
the
devicerr
and
councellor
,
and
men
the
actors
,
and
the
more
men
do
unite
themselves
to
produce
the
mischief
,
God
permitteth
a
great
deal
of
mischiefs
and
villanies
,
more
abundantly
to
be
done
,
both
to
the
Church
and
state
,
both
to
private
and
publick
persons
,
than
he
usually
doth
,
to
any
single
malice
;
as
he
suffereth
more
slaughters
to
be
done
by
a
multitude
of
blood-thirsty
men
,
than
he
doth
by
any
single
,
though
never
so
bloody
a
tyrant
;
and
more
roberies
by
a
company
of
robbers
,
than
by
any
one
of
the
greatest
thieves
.
And
therefore
we
do
confidently
avouch
,
that
the
great
Antichrist
is
a
great
company
of
men
collected
together
,
and
combined
together
in
association
,
by
a
solemn
League
and
Covenant
,
to
do
such
and
such
feats
and
facts
,
as
shall
prove
the
greatest
prejudice
,
mischiefs
and
villanies
to
Christ
and
his
servants
,
that
ever
were
done
,
since
the
crucifying
of
the
Son
of
God
;
That
the
great
Antichrist
is
like
a
great
oak
that
hath
many
boughs
and
branches
.
And
so
the
great
Antichrist
is
like
a
great
and
a
might
oak-tree
,
consisting
of
many
many
boughes
and
branches
;
of
whom
we
may
justly
say
,
as
the
Poet
doth
of
the
like
case
,
—
uno
avulso
,
non
deficit
alter
Tartareus
ramus
;
—
when
one
branch
of
that
tree
,
or
one
member
of
that
corporation
decayeth
,
another
presently
,
as
bad
or
worse
,
springeth
up
,
and
succeeds
in
the
place
thereof
;
and
so
you
see
who
is
meant
by
,
and
to
be
understood
by
the
great
Antichrist
.
Question
.
But
then
the
Question
is
,
who
should
be
this
association
,
and
collected
multitude
of
such
wicked
men
,
so
trascendently
wicked
above
all
others
?
And
I
finde
many
men
answering
this
Question
,
Who
should
be
that
collected
company
?
as
our
Saviour
answered
the
Jews
,
when
they
questioned
him
,
and
asked
of
him
,
by
what
authority
he
did
those
things
;
by
demanding
of
them
,
Whether
the
baptism
of
John
was
from
heaven
or
of
men
?
so
do
they
answer
this
question
,
by
demanding
the
question
,
whether
it
may
not
be
conceived
,
that
the
Assembly
of
Presbyterians
,
consulting
at
Westminster
,
together
with
the
Independant
and
lay-Preachers
,
are
not
,
as
it
were
,
the
soul
,
that
moveth
,
guideth
,
and
directeth
to
all
actions
;
and
the
prevalent
faction
of
that
long
Parliament
,
that
beheaded
their
King
,
and
suppressed
their
Bishops
,
be
not
,
as
it
were
,
the
body
and
organical
instrument
,
that
produced
and
effected
all
the
acts
of
that
great
Antichrist
,
the
man
of
sin
,
and
the
childe
of
perdition
,
that
was
to
come
into
the
world
?
For
you
must
observe
,
that
as
a
man
consisteth
of
body
and
soul
,
so
the
man
of
sin
,
the
great
Antichrist
,
must
be
confest
to
consisteth
of
body
and
soul
;
and
as
sometimes
the
mysticall
body
of
Christ
,
that
is
,
the
church
,
is
termed
Christ
,
as
in
Act.
9.4
.
and
sometimes
the
head
alone
is
called
Christ
;
A
necessary
Observation
.
as
Christ
hath
also
once
suffered
,
1
Pet.
3.18
.
and
thus
Christ
is
most
usually
taken
;
and
sometimes
the
head
and
the
body
joyned
together
,
by
the
Spirit
,
is
called
Christ
,
as
Galat.
3.16
.
and
1
Cor.
12.12
.
So
the
Antichrist
,
and
the
beast
,
sometimes
signifieth
all
the
pack
,
knot
,
or
company
that
are
,
as
it
were
,
the
body
of
the
beast
and
of
the
Antichrist
,
as
2
Thess.
2.8
.
sometimes
it
is
put
for
the
visible
head
,
Revelat.
11.2
.
and
Ch.
13.5
.
or
most
polypragmatical
actor
of
that
company
,
the
General
of
that
army
,
the
Speaker
of
that
Senate
,
and
the
ringleader
of
all
that
association
:
as
in
Revel.
11.7
.
and
sometimes
it
signifieth
both
the
head
and
the
body
of
the
beast
,
as
Revel.
13.6
,
7
,
8.
and
so
likewise
the
beast
and
the
Antichrist
is
sometimes
put
to
signifie
only
the
soul
,
as
it
were
,
of
the
Antichrist
;
and
sometimes
it
is
put
for
that
pack
,
which
is
,
as
it
were
,
the
body
of
the
Antichrist
;
and
sometimes
it
signifyeth
both
the
body
and
soul
of
the
Antichrist
;
And
if
you
would
rightly
understand
the
actions
,
and
the
things
that
are
spoken
of
the
Antichrist
and
the
beast
in
general
,
you
must
distinguish
,
in
particular
,
of
the
acts
that
are
applicable
and
ascribed
unto
him
,
as
they
are
in
respect
of
these
several
significations
,
and
several
agents
;
because
many
things
are
done
by
the
head
of
the
army
,
or
the
ringleader
of
a
company
,
alone
,
and
are
only
applicable
to
him
alone
,
and
to
none
else
;
other
things
are
done
by
the
body
alone
,
and
are
applicable
only
to
the
body
,
though
they
could
not
be
effected
by
the
body
without
a
head
;
and
other
things
are
so
done
,
that
they
are
applicable
,
and
may
be
ascribed
to
be
done
,
both
by
the
body
and
the
head
;
and
as
the
acts
and
operations
of
the
body
and
the
soul
are
different
and
must
be
thus
rightly
distinguished
,
if
you
would
understand
the
proper
acts
and
operations
of
each
of
them
:
so
are
the
acts
and
operations
,
that
are
ascribed
to
the
Antichrist
,
different
,
How
the
actions
of
the
Antichrist
are
to
be
considered
,
if
we
would
rightly
understand
them
.
and
must
be
rightly
applyed
to
the
proper
agents
,
either
in
respect
of
his
head
or
members
,
or
in
respect
of
his
body
or
soul
,
if
you
would
truly
and
rightly
understand
them
;
because
that
,
as
I
said
before
,
the
man
of
sin
consisteth
both
of
body
and
soul
,
that
is
,
an
assembly
of
Divines
,
which
are
as
the
soul
of
the
beast
,
and
are
called
the
false
Prophet
,
and
a
pack
,
or
company
of
most
wicked
laicks
,
that
are
as
the
body
of
the
beast
,
and
are
most
commonly
termed
the
Antichrist
;
because
they
are
the
more
visible
,
and
the
instrumental
agents
of
all
or
most
of
the
impieties
and
wickednesses
that
are
committed
;
And
the
not
observing
of
these
distinctions
and
proper
application
of
the
acts
,
and
things
done
,
to
the
right
agents
,
when
as
in
the
general
,
they
are
produced
by
such
mystical
and
compound
agents
,
hath
caused
many
men
to
erre
in
their
Exposition●
,
and
to
misapply
the
acts
and
doings
of
the
Antichrist
;
but
being
thus
distinguished
,
and
all
the
acts
and
operations
of
the
Antichrist
rightly
understood
,
and
properly
applyed
to
the
right
agents
,
head
or
members
,
body
or
soul
,
it
is
further
demanded
;
The
desire
of
satisfaction
in
this
Question
moveth
the
demand
of
the
former
question
.
Whether
all
the
notes
,
arguments
,
acts
,
sayings
,
and
testimonies
of
the
Scriptures
,
which
the
pen-men
of
Gods
word
have
set
down
,
as
the
marks
,
badges
,
fignes
and
tokens
,
whereby
the
saints
and
true
servants
of
Christ
might
know
the
Antichrist
,
when
he
came
into
the
world
,
that
they
might
avoid
him
,
(
which
cannot
all
be
found
applicable
and
fulfilled
,
either
in
the
Pope
or
Turk
,
or
in
the
series
and
succession
of
either
of
them
,
or
any
single
tyrant
whatsoever
,
)
are
not
all
,
and
every
one
of
them
most
properly
,
and
punctually
found
sutable
and
agreeable
in
all
things
,
and
in
every
point
,
with
the
acts
,
sayings
,
doings
and
proceedings
of
the
Assembly
of
Divines
at
Westminster
,
and
the
swarm
of
Independants
,
and
lay-preachers
,
and
the
prevalent
faction
of
that
long
Parliament
,
that
have
agreed
to
slay
the
witnesses
of
Gods
truth
?
Neither
do
they
mean
in
this
Question
,
or
think
it
requisite
,
that
the
Assembly
of
Divines
at
Westminster
,
and
the
prevalent
members
of
that
long
Parliament
,
should
do
all
,
and
fulfill
every
point
,
that
is
prophesied
should
be
done
,
and
fulfilled
by
the
Antichrist
,
themselves
;
but
that
all
and
every
thing
should
be
acted
,
and
fulfilled
by
them
,
and
by
those
,
that
were
their
confederates
,
and
assisted
and
adkered
to
them
,
as
being
the
members
of
the
beast
,
though
not
of
the
Assembly
,
nor
of
the
Parliament
;
Neither
do
they
comprehend
,
nor
understand
all
the
members
of
the
Parliament
,
in
this
Question
,
but
as
I
say
the
prevalent
party
only
.
For
you
must
know
,
that
it
is
certain
,
without
question
,
that
as
a
righteous
Lot
was
in
Sodom
among
those
wicked
Citizens
,
and
a
godly
Joseph
among
the
idolatrous
Aegyptians
,
and
many
good
Christians
in
bloody
Nero's
Court
;
That
many
good
and
godly
men
were
in
the
long
Parliament
.
so
many
good
and
godly
men
were
members
of
that
very
Parliament
,
that
we
call
the
long
Parliament
,
and
did
no
more
consent
,
nor
like
of
those
wicked
actions
,
and
proceedings
of
the
rest
,
than
Nicodemus
and
Gamaliel
did
approve
of
the
wickedness
of
the
high
Priests
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Council
,
that
condemned
Christ
to
death
;
therefore
you
must
conceive
,
that
under
the
name
of
that
long
Parliament
,
they
the
demand
the
question
before
specified
,
do
understand
only
the
prevalent
faction
of
that
Parliament
,
which
,
like
a
violent
stream
,
have
carried
things
,
and
either
through
their
subtlety
,
or
by
the
absence
of
some
of
the
members
of
the
House
,
in
a
thin
Assembly
,
have
out-voted
the
rest
of
the
more
honest
and
sober
men
in
every
wicked
vote
;
and
so
,
wheresoever
I
speak
of
that
Parliament
,
without
adding
the
prevalent
faction
,
as
sometimes
in
many
writings
totum
denominatur
à
parte
praestantiori
,
the
woole
takes
his
denomination
from
the
better
part
,
and
sometimes
à
parte
minus
praestantiori
,
from
the
worser
and
viler
part
;
so
here
,
in
this
Discourse
,
the
whole
is
named
from
the
worser
part
,
as
being
indeed
in
the
absence
of
the
resr
,
Who
are
to
be
understood
,
and
whom
the
Author
meaneth
,
under
the
name
of
the
long
Paliament
.
the
major
part
;
and
I
mean
only
the
prevalent
party
,
and
partial
faction
of
that
Parliament
,
clergy
and
laity
,
and
their
disciples
,
abettors
and
adherents
,
wheresoever
dispersed
over
all
Ingland
,
Scotland
,
and
Ireland
;
for
otherwise
,
if
you
speak
of
the
long
Parliament
in
general
,
as
it
consisted
of
King
,
Lords
,
and
Commons
,
or
of
the
2
Houses
of
Lords
and
Commons
,
as
compleat
,
and
not
partially
taken
,
or
subtilly
circumventing
one
another
,
I
honour
that
Parliament
,
and
do
approve
of
all
their
acts
and
Ordinances
,
that
they
have
so
made
;
and
therefore
wheresoever
I
name
that
Parliament
,
without
adding
the
prevalent
faction
,
as
sometimes
for
brevity
sake
I
may
omit
,
I
desire
my
Reader
to
remember
,
that
I
mean
only
those
,
and
that
party
of
whom
it
is
demanded
,
Whether
they
have
not
all
,
and
every
one
of
the
notes
and
marks
of
the
great
Antichrift
,
and
have
done
all
the
things
,
and
fulfilled
all
the
Prophesies
,
that
should
be
fulfilled
and
done
by
the
Antichrist
.
And
because
the
event
of
things
are
the
best
commentaries
upon
Prophesies
,
The
Events
of
things
are
the
best
Comments
upon
Prophesies
.
if
so
it
be
apparent
,
that
all
the
things
,
sayings
and
doings
that
are
prophesied
,
and
foretold
should
be
done
by
the
great
Antichrist
,
are
all
manifestly
seen
to
be
done
,
and
fulfilled
in
them
,
and
by
them
,
aforenamed
,
and
by
their
confederates
and
adherents
;
I
know
not
how
to
give
satisfaction
to
them
that
demand
this
question
:
or
how
to
deny
them
to
be
the
Antichrist
;
and
to
acquit
them
from
that
suspicion
.
But
I
will
leave
the
answer
of
these
demands
,
and
resolution
of
those
Questions
to
be
de
ermined
by
those
unpartial
Judges
,
that
are
quicker
sighted
than
I
am
:
and
I
will
proceed
,
not
to
foretel
any
thing
,
but
to
explain
unto
you
what
the
Prophets
have
foretold
us
should
come
to
pass
,
and
should
be
done
in
the
time
,
and
by
the
members
of
the
great
Antichrist
;
and
for
the
application
of
those
Prophesies
,
as
fulfilled
in
these
dayes
,
and
by
these
men
,
I
leave
it
to
the
better
observers
of
the
transactions
of
our
time
,
whether
they
can
rightly
do
so
,
or
not
.
And
first
,
That
Apostasie
or
rebellion
is
the
door
through
which
the
Antichrist
entereth
into
the
Church
.
I
finde
the
Apostle
telling
us
,
that
the
door
,
and
breach
,
or
gap
whereby
the
Antichrist
shall
have
way
to
enter
into
the
Church
,
and
sheepfold
of
Christ
,
to
destroy
his
flock
,
will
be
apostasie
,
or
rebellion
;
for
when
the
Thessalonians
had
heard
,
that
such
a
great
egregious
Antichrist
should
come
,
and
thereupon
did
presently
expect
him
,
and
then
thought
the
day
of
Christ
his
coming
to
judgment
should
instantly
follow
;
because
they
had
heard
,
that
his
coming
should
be
,
towards
the
end
of
the
world
,
and
but
a
little
before
the
day
of
Christ
his
coming
;
the
holy
Apostle
,
to
rectifie
their
misapprehension
,
of
what
they
had
heard
,
and
to
explain
the
truth
and
time
of
both
their
comings
,
saith
,
the
day
of
Christ
shall
not
come
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
quin
venerit
defectio
prius
,
until
there
be
first
a
failing
,
or
falling
away
,
2
Thess.
2.3
.
as
Beza
translates
it
;
or
,
nisi
venerit
prius
rebellio
,
unless
there
comes
a
rebellion
first
,
as
the
Syriac
hath
it
;
and
,
as
very
many
of
the
best
Interpreters
say
,
the
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
signifieth
;
because
every
rebellion
is
a
falling
away
from
what
we
should
be
.
And
this
rebellion
is
conceived
by
some
Authors
,
to
be
that
,
which
the
people
made
in
Rome
against
Nero
;
and
by
others
it
is
thought
to
be
that
,
which
the
Jews
made
against
Florus
,
or
that
which
the
grand
rebell
Barchochebas
made
against
Rufus
,
in
the
time
of
the
Emperour
Adrian
,
who
did
therefore
sufficiently
chastice
the
Jews
for
their
apostasie
and
revolt
;
and
others
of
no
small
esteem
,
do
understand
it
of
the
ruine
of
the
Roman
Empire
,
and
the
Provinces
revolt
from
the
Roman
Empire
,
under
the
Turk
,
and
other
apostate
Governors
of
the
Provinces
,
as
Niger
,
Albinus
,
and
the
rest
,
that
proved
false
against
their
Emperors
;
but
Mr.
Calvin
,
which
is
ever
held
the
best
textuary
,
B.
Hall
in
his
Revelation
unrevealed
.
Ensebius
,
l.
4.
c.
6.
even
since
the
Apostles
time
,
as
B.
Hall
saith
,
wonders
that
so
many
learned
men
,
as
understood
these
words
of
the
Apostasie
,
or
rebellion
of
those
revolters
from
the
Roman
Empire
,
should
so
far
mistake
the
Apostles
meaning
,
nisi
quod
cum
errasset
unus
,
turmatim
alii
,
sine
judicio
,
sequuti
sunt
eum
;
unles
sit
be
,
that
when
one
hath
erred
,
others
,
without
judgement
,
or
any
further
search
for
the
truth
,
have
followed
him
;
which
is
an
usual
fault
,
and
a
great
fault
,
amongst
many
writers
,
where
they
see
one
run
,
they
are
often
ready
,
like
sheep
,
without
reason
,
to
follow
after
him
.
And
yet
I
wonder
not
so
much
herein
,
as
Mr.
Calvin
doth
;
because
the
Apostle
might
well
mean
;
The
rebellion
against
the
Magistrate
doth
ever
precede
a
recession
from
the
faith
and
Gods
service
.
both
the
apostasie
and
rebellion
from
the
temporal
Monarchy
of
Rome
,
as
the
type
or
Prodromos
,
and
also
from
the
spiritual
Kingdome
of
Christ
,
which
is
the
Church
,
as
Estius
,
Anselmus
,
and
very
many
more
of
our
best
Protestant
writers
do
interpret
it
;
because
commonly
,
they
that
rebel
against
the
one
,
will
never
stick
at
the
other
,
but
when
they
kick
against
the
Magistrate
,
they
will
presently
spurn
against
the
Priest
,
and
God
requireth
obedience
to
be
observed
towards
the
civil
Magistrate
,
as
well
as
to
the
spiritual
Minister
:
neither
shall
you
ever
finde
,
that
any
departed
from
his
true
and
obliged
obedience
to
his
lawfull
Governor
,
but
he
presently
apostatized
,
and
made
a
recession
from
the
true
service
of
God
;
as
when
Jeroboan●
rebelled
,
and
made
a
recession
from
his
obedience
to
his
King
,
he
presently
made
a
defection
from
the
true
God
,
and
a
discession
from
his
worship
to
serve
his
golden
calves
;
and
when
the
Satrapasses
,
and
Tetrarchs
of
the
Provinces
rebelled
against
the
Roman
Emperors
,
they
presently
fell
away
from
the
Church
,
and
instead
of
Christ
took
Mahomet
for
their
Prophet
;
and
the
Jews
tell
us
plainly
,
we
have
no
King
,
or
will
have
no
King
,
because
we
feared
not
the
Lord
,
to
shew
unto
us
,
Hosea
10.3
.
that
a
discession
from
Gods
service
doth
ever
accompany
the
rebellion
from
the
civill
Government
,
and
the
rebellion
against
our
Governors
is
the
fore-runner
of
our
discession
,
from
the
true
service
of
God
and
the
faith
of
Christ
:
because
that
our
Governors
,
which
have
the
charge
,
to
see
that
the
true
faith
and
right
service
of
God
be
preserved
,
do
,
while
they
are
obeyed
,
hinder
this
Apostasie
and
falling
away
from
Gods
service
;
but
when
they
are
resisted
,
and
the
bond
of
our
obedience
to
them
broken
,
there
is
no
stop
of
this
apostasie
,
but
that
every
one
may
be
of
what
faith
,
and
do
what
service
he
pleaseth
,
and
as
he
pleaseth
,
unto
God
.
And
therefore
,
I
take
this
apostasie
and
rebellion
that
the
Apostle
speaketh
of
here
,
What
apostasie
or
rebellion
is
here
meant
by
the
Apostle
.
to
be
chiefly
meant
for
a
civil
rebellion
against
the
supreme
Magistrate
,
as
he
is
custos
utriusque
tabulae
,
the
defender
of
the
faith
,
and
preserver
of
Gods
publique
service
,
and
a
spiritual
opposition
,
or
withstanding
of
our
spiritual
Governors
,
and
the
discipline
of
Christ
his
Church
;
and
so
a
falling
from
the
true
Doctrine
,
and
the
faith
of
Christ
,
which
is
the
end
of
that
progression
,
and
last
step
of
this
apostafie
,
that
begins
in
our
disobedience
and
rebellion
against
Moses
and
Aaron
,
and
ends
with
our
discession
from
God
and
Gods
service
;
for
thus
S.
Paul
saith
,
the
Spirit
speaketh
evidently
,
that
in
the
later
times
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
1
Tim.
4.1
.
some
shall
depart
from
the
faith
:
and
so
,
in
Acts
21.21
.
it
is
said
,
they
heard
of
thee
,
quod
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
that
thou
teachest
a
defection
or
discession
from
Moses
:
that
is
,
from
the
lawes
and
Ordinances
of
Moses
:
and
so
Theodoret
calleth
this
apostasie
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
a
secession
and
departure
from
God
,
which
is
the
last
step
and
period
of
our
rebellion
against
the
King
or
civil
Magistrate
.
And
this
falling
away
from
God
,
and
from
Gods
service
,
must
be
of
such
men
,
as
formerly
have
made
shew
to
be
the
true
subjects
unto
their
Governors
,
and
the
Professors
of
the
Gospel
of
Christ
,
and
the
obedient
children
of
his
Church
;
because
apostasie
or
rebellion
is
a
falling
away
off
and
from
that
,
which
we
either
were
or
seemed
to
be
before
:
as
subjects
,
that
pretend
obedience
,
and
not
strangers
of
another
kingdome
,
are
said
to
rebell
against
their
Governors
,
This
Apostafie
is
of
such
as
have
professed
the
Gospel
.
which
strangers
never
acknowledged
to
be
their
Governors
;
but
as
Julian
was
termed
the
Apostata
;
because
that
,
during
all
the
time
of
his
Predecessor
Constantius
,
he
professed
himself
a
Christian
,
and
afterwards
,
when
he
himself
came
to
be
the
Emperor
,
he
renounced
the
faith
of
Christ
,
fell
into
the
Heathenish
idolatry
,
and
persecuted
all
the
best
Christians
:
and
therefore
this
Apostasie
cannot
be
ascribed
to
Caius
Caligula
,
as
some
think
;
because
that
he
,
being
bred
up
in
Idolatry
,
cannot
be
said
to
depart
from
the
worship
of
the
true
God
,
which
he
never
professed
:
nor
can
it
indeed
be
ascribed
to
any
manner
of
men
,
The
Turks
and
Papists
cannot
be
guilty
of
this
Apostasie
.
but
to
such
as
have
receded
and
departed
from
that
faith
and
service
of
God
which
they
professed
,
or
seemed
to
profess
before
;
and
therefore
also
,
the
Turks
,
that
are
bred
in
the
Mahometan
Religion
,
and
the
Papists
that
are
misled
up
in
idolatry
and
superstition
,
cannot
be
guilty
of
this
apostasie
,
nor
be
said
to
apostatize
,
and
to
depart
from
the
true
faith
and
service
of
God
;
because
they
never
had
it
,
nor
profest
it
;
for
,
how
can
he
be
said
to
depart
from
the
truth
,
that
never
knew
nor
understood
the
truth
?
or
how
can
any
man
be
said
to
depart
and
recede
from
London
,
that
never
was
in
London
?
therefore
it
is
most
certain
,
that
this
apostasie
is
a
discession
and
departure
from
that
true
faith
and
service
of
God
,
Object
.
which
men
professed
or
seemed
to
profess
before
.
E.
H.
de
apostas
.
pag.
36.
cornel
.
●lapide
in
loc
.
And
whereas
E.
H.
and
some
others
say
,
that
this
Apostacy
whereof
the
Arostle
speaketh
here
,
2
Thes.
2.3
.
must
be
understood
of
an
universal
and
a
general
Apostasie
,
&
universalis
defectis
,
as
Cornelius
à
lapide
termes
it
,
an
universel
falling
away
,
that
is
,
of
all
the
particular
national
Churches
in
the
world
,
both
the
Western
and
the
Eastern
Churches
;
because
the
Apostle
speaks
indefinitely
,
and
limiteth
not
the
apostasie
to
this
or
that
particular
Church
.
Solut.
I
answer
,
with
the
leave
of
so
great
and
so
learned
a
Clerk
as
Cornel.
à
lapide
is
,
that
,
as
here
the
Apostle
intendeth
not
to
speak
of
the
Antichrists
in
general
,
when
as
then
,
Eusebius
l.
3.
c.
7.
&
l.
4.
c.
14.
Apoc.
c.
2.
Clemens
Alexand
Stromat
.
lib.
3.
in
his
time
,
there
were
many
Antichrists
,
as
St.
John
sheweth
;
such
as
were
the
Ebionites
,
Cerinthians
,
Marcionites
,
Nicholaitans
,
and
the
like
;
but
he
speaketh
of
an
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
a
particular
Antichrist
,
that
should
be
an
Antichrist
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
and
a
more
eminent
,
egregious
Antichrist
than
all
other
precedent
or
subsequent
Antichrists
whatsoever
,
were
,
or
should
be
;
so
he
meaneth
here
by
this
Apostacy
,
not
every
petty
apostacy
,
or
single
Heresie
,
or
any
small
and
little
stubbornness
of
some
particular
Churches
,
that
should
fall
away
,
and
rebel
against
their
Governours
and
Teachers
,
and
so
make
a
defection
from
some
Points
of
the
true
Faith
,
or
corrupt
the
Profession
and
Faith
of
Christ
by
their
evil
Manners
and
wicked
Conversations
;
as
in
St.
Pauls
time
,
the
Church
of
Corinth
did
;
by
denying
the
Resurrection
,
prophaning
the
Lords
Supper
,
and
suffering
the
incestuous
Corinthian
to
communicate
amongst
them
;
which
was
no
small
apostasie
:
And
in
St.
Johns
time
,
the
Churches
of
Asia
did
not
much
less
than
the
Church
of
Corinth
fall
away
from
the
Truth
;
but
the
Apostle
would
have
us
to
understand
,
that
the
Day
of
the
Lord
shall
not
come
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
until
there
shall
come
,
that
falling
,
or
the
falling
away
first
;
that
is
,
such
and
so
great
,
so
eminent
and
so
full
a
falling
away
,
and
so
foul
a
rebellion
against
their
Governours
,
and
from
the
Faith
of
Christ
and
the
true
Service
of
God
,
as
the
like
rebellion
and
falling
away
from
the
Truth
,
and
specially
from
the
right
worshipping
of
God
,
was
never
known
before
in
any
Church
,
Greek
or
Latine
,
Eastern
or
Western
Church
,
nor
ever
shall
the
like
be
seen
after
it
,
until
the
day
of
Christ
his
coming
.
And
this
the
Particle
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
That
the
Apostle
●peaketh
of
some
particular
eminent
rebellion
and
apostasie
of
some
particular
well
reformed
Church
,
and
not
of
a
general
apostasie
of
the
Catholick
Church
,
against
which
the
gates
of
Hell
shall
never
prevail
,
Mat.
16.18
.
set
before
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
doth
sufficiently
shew
unto
us
,
that
as
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
doth
de●gn
and
particularize
some
great
transcendent
Antichrist
,
so
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
doth
shew
a
particular
,
and
a
most
egregious
,
foul
and
enormous
Apostasie
;
and
so
the
meaning
of
the
Apostle
in
few
words
seems
to
be
this
;
that
before
the
day
of
the
Lord
,
that
is
the
great
day
of
Judgment
,
there
shall
arise
a
grand
rebellion
against
the
Governours
of
the
people
,
and
against
the
Pastors
and
Discipline
of
the
Church
,
and
a
huge
apostasie
,
defection
and
falling
away
from
the
true
Faith
of
Christ
,
and
especially
from
the
form
of
wholsom
Doctrine
,
and
the
right
worship
,
and
usually
accustomed
and
received
Service
of
God
:
And
then
,
when
you
see
such
an
unnatural
rebellion
,
as
the
like
was
scarce
ever
known
,
if
ever
;
and
such
a
corruption
of
the
true
Doctrine
of
Christ
,
and
opposition
to
the
chief
Governours
of
the
Church
,
as
the
like
was
never
seen
in
any
age
,
nor
found
in
any
other
Church
,
nor
read
in
any
History
;
the
whole
Church
of
Christ
,
and
all
the
Servants
of
God
,
then
in
being
,
may
know
for
certain
,
that
an
exceeding
great
Antichrist
,
greater
than
any
of
all
the
other
former
Antichrists
,
that
were
seen
before
,
will
arise
in
that
Church
,
which
formerly
was
the
best
and
purest
Reformed
Church
of
all
other
Reformed
Churches
,
though
now
it
doth
recede
and
thus
apostatize
from
the
Faith
of
Christ
,
and
her
own
former
purity
:
And
after
the
Coming
and
appearance
of
that
Great
Antichrist
,
and
the
Tragical
Acts
that
he
shall
do
,
within
a
while
and
some
short
space
,
best
known
to
God
,
how
long
or
how
soon
,
Christ
will
come
to
Judgment
,
to
make
a
final
end
of
the
Antichrist
,
and
to
deliver
his
Servants
out
of
all
their
troubles
,
And
this
Author
wrote
a
Book
entituled
The
Grand
Rebellion
.
that
they
shall
suffer
by
the
Means
and
procurement
of
the
Antichrist
.
And
so
first
the
grand
Rebellion
will
shew
it self
,
and
the
great
Apostasie
will
appear
;
then
the
great
Antichrist
will
come
and
settle
himself
in
the
Church
of
Christ
,
and
he
shall
be
revealed
and
made
known
,
not
to
all
men
,
no
more
than
Christ
was
,
when
he
came
into
the
world
,
but
to
as
many
as
the
Spirit
of
God
shall
enlighten
and
open
the
eyes
of
their
understanding
to
take
notice
of
him
,
that
they
may
avoid
him
,
and
not
be
seduced
by
him
,
E.
H.
de
Antichristo
,
c.
6.
pag.
101.
to
follow
his
pernicious
waies
,
as
E.
H.
hath
most
truly
declared
:
And
then
,
as
the
Apostle
saith
,
the
Day
of
the
Lord
will
come
,
and
we
may
certainly
expect
it
,
and
believe
it
will
not
be
long
before
he
cometh
.
Question
Now
it
is
demanded
,
where
,
in
what
Kingdom
,
and
in
what
Reformed
Church
,
or
in
what
other
Church
,
this
Grand
Rebellion
and
huge
apostacy
hath
happened
and
appeared
?
And
it
is
answered
,
Respons.
That
the
apostacy
here
spoken
of
,
cannot
be
,
1.
The
apostafie
of
the
prime
grand
Hereticks
.
1.
That
this
apostacy
here
spoken
of
,
cannot
be
meant
of
the
apostasie
of
the
prime
grand
Hereticks
:
For
though
the
Nicolaitans
,
the
Ebionites
and
the
Cerinthians
,
in
the
time
of
St.
John
,
and
afterwards
,
the
Montanists
,
Valentinians
,
Arians
,
Nestorians
,
Eutychians
,
and
the
succeeding
Hereticks
,
Manichaeans
,
Pelagians
,
Donatists
,
and
all
the
other
Brood
of
the
prime
Hereticks
,
fell
into
many
most
fearful
errours
,
and
so
rebelled
against
their
Governours
,
and
drew
many
Disciples
after
them
,
to
make
a
defection
from
the
true
Faith
,
and
have
by
their
apostasie
and
subtilty
corrupted
whole
Churches
and
Congregations
of
Christ
;
yet
,
that
their
backsliding
and
apostasie
cannot
be
said
to
be
this
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
grand
Rebellion
,
and
the
special
great
falling
away
from
the
Faith
,
which
the
Apostle
here
speaketh
of
;
because
their
apostasie
was
not
so
general
,
and
so
extensive
from
the
most
and
the
chiefest
points
of
Faith
,
as
this
is
;
but
each
Heretick
and
each
Sect
of
those
Hereticks
,
started
aside
from
some
particular
point
of
the
true
Catholick
and
Christian
Faith
:
as
Arius
denied
the
Divinity
of
Christ
;
Nestorius
made
Christ
to
subsist
of
two
Persons
;
and
Eutiches
on
the
other
side
to
confute
him
,
confounded
the
true
Properties
of
both
Natures
;
Manichaeus
would
have
God
to
be
the
Author
of
evil
,
or
that
there
be
two
Gods
;
the
one
good
,
and
the
author
of
all
goodness
;
and
the
other
evil
,
and
the
author
of
all
the
evil
that
is
;
Pelagius
taught
the
too
large
extent
of
mans
Free-will
;
All
the
prime
grand
Hereticks
far
better
than
our
present
Presbyterians
.
and
others
with
the
Stoicks
,
ascribed
all
events
to
a
fatal
necessary
;
and
so
the
rest
of
those
Heresiarchs
,
defiled
themselves
,
and
their
Churches
with
some
particular
errour
,
or
with
some
very
few
at
the
most
;
and
yet
still
they
retained
the
rest
and
the
most
points
of
the
true
Faith
,
and
especially
the
setled
Form
of
Gods
Service
,
and
defired
alwaies
to
be
in
the
Commnion
,
and
to
keep
the
unity
of
the
Catholick
Church
;
and
they
ever
observed
the
right
Government
and
Discipline
of
the
Church
;
(
none
of
all
the
Hereticks
until
Aerius
,
nor
,
after
he
was
therefore
condemned
for
an
Heretick
,
as
Epiphan.
sheweth
,
any
other
Heretick
,
(
till
this
last
Century
,
produced
a
Brood
of
Aerius
Proselites
)
were
ever
found
to
deny
the
Episcopal
Government
of
the
same
)
and
they
all
generally
retained
the
established
Creeds
and
Articles
of
wholsom
Doctrine
,
Lyturgies
,
Catechismes
,
and
the
right
manner
of
the
Worship
of
God
,
with
that
reverence
and
devotion
,
as
he
ought
to
be
worshipped
,
though
they
started
aside
,
and
apostatized
from
some
particular
points
of
the
Foundation
of
the
Catholick
Faith
.
And
2.
2.
Nor
the
apostasie
of
the
Eastern
Churches
.
The
like
may
be
said
of
all
the
Asiatick
and
Affrican
Churches
that
succeeded
them
,
and
were
many
of
them
corrupted
by
those
grand
Hereticks
,
that
they
professed
the
Creeds
,
observed
the
Lyturgies
,
and
reverenced
their
Governours
,
as
the
Apostle
enjoyneth
,
and
receded
only
like
their
Leaders
,
from
some
few
Points
of
the
true
Faith
;
and
therefore
the
grand
apostacy
here
spoken
of
,
cannot
be
fastned
nor
applied
to
any
of
them
.
And
3.
As
the
Eastern
Churches
are
free
from
this
apostacy
,
so
the
Church
of
Rome
,
3.
Nor
the
apostasie
of
the
Church
of
Rome
.
and
all
the
rest
of
her
subordinate
Western
Churches
,
though
they
have
corrupted
the
Doctrine
of
Christ
with
many
Errours
,
Ceremonie
;
and
Superstitions
,
yet
because
they
retain
the
main
Heads
,
the
true
Scriptures
,
the
Catholick
Creeds
,
and
the
gross
sum
of
the
Christian
Religion
,
though
mingled
with
many
erroneous
accessions
,
and
is
therefore
rightly
compared
to
a
field
of
goodly
Wheat
,
but
very
full
of
Tares
and
Darnels
,
cannot
be
said
to
be
guilty
of
this
grand
Rebellion
and
apostasie
.
Reason
1
1.
Because
all
their
Errours
and
Superstititions
are
not
so
foul
as
those
of
the
foresaid
Hereticks
,
and
the
additions
,
which
they
agglutinate
unto
the
Truth
,
as
a
bad
super-structure
upon
a
good
Foundation
,
cannot
be
liable
to
this
transcendent
apostasie
;
when
as
all
the
errours
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
are
rather
Superstitions
and
additions
of
more
Articles
,
than
ever
the
Apostles
left
,
or
the
Primitive
Church
professed
,
to
the
true
Faith
and
Catholick
Creeds
,
than
a
defection
,
or
discession
and
departure
from
the
Faith
;
and
therefore
that
Church
cannot
be
guilty
of
this
apostasie
and
departure
from
the
Faith
,
but
rather
of
creating
a
new
Faith
,
and
new
Articles
of
Faith
,
which
God
never
requireth
us
to
believe
.
Reason
.
1
2.
Because
the
now
Church
of
Rome
,
of
France
,
Spain
,
and
other
Churches
under
the
Popish
Jurisdiction
,
did
never
profess
all
the
Articles
of
our
faith
in
the
true
and
right
sence
,
as
they
ought
to
be
believed
and
interpreted
;
but
they
were
born
,
nursed
;
and
nusled
in
the
errors
and
Superstitions
that
they
are
in
continually
;
and
how
can
they
be
said
to
recede
and
depart
from
the
faith
,
and
from
the
truth
,
that
never
knew
them
,
nor
profest
them
?
and
therefore
seeing
they
never
were
in
the
true
faith
,
they
can
no
wayes
be
said
to
be
guilty
of
this
apostasie
from
the
faith
.
Object
.
But
you
will
say
,
(
as
E.
H.
doth
,
and
many
others
with
him
)
that
,
when
after
Constantines
time
,
E.
H.
in
the
Preface
of
his
book
,
de
Autic
.
the
Church
began
to
be
wealthy
,
and
as
the
envious
said
,
venenum
intravit
in
Ecclesiam
,
poison
,
that
is
,
the
poison
of
riches
,
honors
,
and
authority
,
especially
after
Ph●cas
his
time
,
that
gave
unto
the
Pope
the
title
of
universal
Bishop
,
entred
into
the
Church
,
and
among
the
Clergy
;
then
the
Monks
brought
tapers
into
the
Church
,
and
they
induced
the
trisagium
,
that
is
,
sancte
Deus
,
sancte
fortis
,
sancte
immortalis
,
which
as
the
Monks
say
was
first
uttered
by
an
Angel
in
the
Cathedral
Church
of
Canstantinople
:
and
about
the
year
605.
Boniface
the
8.
usurpeth
the
Title
of
Universal
Bishop
:
and
after
that
,
the
Churches
became
Sanctuaries
for
malefactors
,
holy-dayes
were
appointed
,
Priests
were
forbidden
to
marry
,
Latine-service
was
injoyned
,
the
Lyturgies
were
augmented
,
the
Pax
was
commanded
to
be
kissed
,
Images
were
adored
,
the
Saints
were
invocated
and
prayed
unto
,
which
Mr
Mede
saith
,
is
the
Doctrine
of
Daemons
,
that
makes
the
Apostasie
which
the
Apostle
speaks
of
,
1
Tim.
4.1
,
2.
Vestiments
,
and
other
Church
Utensils
were
consecrated
,
Mr
Mede
,
in
his
Apostasie
of
the
latter
times
.
the
Emperours
and
other
civil
powers
were
shouldered
out
by
the
Pope
and
Church
,
Indulgences
were
sold
,
and
abundance
more
of
such
absurdities
were
brought
into
the
Church
:
And
when
the
godly
Christians
petitioned
unto
his
Holiness
,
the
Pope
,
The
manifold
Errors
of
the
Church
of
Rome
confirm'd
by
the
Council
of
Tre●t
.
for
a
reformation
of
these
abuses
,
did
not
the
Council
of
Trent
confirm
them
?
Did
it
not
,
in
their
first
meeting
,
Sess.
3.
decree
,
that
the
vulgar
Translation
,
that
hath
some
errors
,
and
much
rude
Latine
in
it
,
should
be
authentical
in
all
places
?
and
Sess.
4.
That
original
sin
is
so
taken
away
by
Baptisme
,
that
concupiscence
,
or
lust
,
in
renatis
,
the
regenerate
,
is
no
sin
,
untill
they
give
consent
unto
it
?
and
Ses
.
5.
That
there
remains
in
us
a
freedome
of
mans
will
to
good
,
which
being
excited
and
stirred
up
by
grace
,
concurs
with
grace
to
do
the
good
we
do
?
and
Sess.
7.
That
seven
Sacraments
were
to
be
received
?
Vide
etiam
Ti●●num
exegesis
de
Antichristo
.
pag.
●5
.
&
d●inceps
.
And
then
,
at
their
second
meeting
in
Bononia
,
Sess.
2.
did
they
not
establish
the
Doctrine
of
Transubstantiation
?
And
Sess.
3.
have
they
not
made
Penance
,
and
extream
Unction
two
Gospel-sacraments
,
or
Sacramenta
novae
legis
,
as
they
term
them
?
And
9
years
after
,
at
their
third
meeting
,
Sess.
5.
have
they
not
impowered
the
Pope
to
mutilate
the
holy
Sacrament
of
the
Eucharist
,
or
Lords
Supper
,
and
to
take
away
the
cup
from
the
Laiety
?
and
Sess.
6.
have
they
not
concluded
the
whole
Masse
to
be
a
propitiatory
Sacrifice
both
for
the
quick
and
the
dead
?
and
Sess.
8.
Did
they
not
give
full
power
unto
the
Church
,
to
dispense
with
Gods
Law
in
Levit.
18.
concerning
Marriages
?
And
at
their
last
Sess.
Have
they
not
confirmed
the
Doctrine
of
Purgatory
,
invocation
of
Saints
,
worshipping
of
images
,
giving
of
Indulgences
,
and
preservation
of
Reliques
?
And
was
there
,
ever
since
Christ
his
time
,
or
could
there
be
a
greater
,
and
a
more
general
extensive
apostasie
and
departure
from
the
truth
,
and
true
faith
than
this
,
where
the
Pope
and
his
Faction
have
thus
prevailed
against
the
Protestants
,
to
put
out
the
light
of
truth
,
to
corrupt
the
Gospel
of
Christ
,
and
to
defile
the
service
of
God
in
this
manner
?
Respon.
To
this
great
and
bitter
charge
against
the
Church
of
Rome
,
I
answer
,
That
some
men
are
so
addicted
to
this
Church
,
that
they
see
nothing
to
be
evil
in
her
,
but
all
truth
,
and
all
to
be
imbraced
without
question
;
and
others
are
so
transported
with
passion
,
such
hatred
unto
the
Pope
,
and
such
a
prejudicate
opinion
of
that
Church
,
that
they
think
nothing
good
in
her
,
and
nothing
to
be
followed
,
that
she
holdeth
;
so
that
they
are
willingly
ready
to
reject
the
Gospel
,
as
they
do
all
Prayers
and
service
the
Papists
use
to
God
,
because
they
are
approved
by
the
Church
of
Rome
:
it
is
an
Argument
sufficient
,
to
cast
away
all
the
service
of
God
,
all
good
works
,
and
all
the
acts
of
Pie●y
and
Charity
,
if
they
be
but
once
perswaded
they
are
Popery
.
For
my
part
,
The
Authors
resolution
touching
the
Roman
Church
I
do
unfeignedly
from
my
heart
profess
my self
a
true
and
right
Protestant
,
and
an
obedient
Son
of
the
Church
of
Ingland
,
as
it
was
reformed
,
and
the
39
Articles
of
our
faith
approved
,
and
confirmed
in
Q.
Elizabeths
time
,
and
so
continued
in
King
James
and
King
Charles
his
time
,
untill
the
Beast
,
that
ascendeth
from
the
bottomeless
pit
,
I
may
mean
the
Devil
,
endeavoured
to
remove
our
candlestick
,
and
to
put
out
the
light
of
Israel
:
And
for
the
Church
of
Rome
,
I
do
perfectly
and
throughly
hate
and
renounce
all
the
errors
and
Superstitions
of
it
;
and
for
her
truths
,
and
good
things
that
she
holdeth
and
doth
,
I
do
heartily
love
and
embrace
them
,
and
will
therein
joyn
the
right
hand
of
fellowship
,
and
desire
communion
with
them
;
as
a
man
,
that
will
not
refuse
a
pearl
,
because
it
was
taken
up
from
a
dung-hill
:
but
for
the
aforesaid
things
and
points
that
E.H.
and
others
speak
of
,
and
object
against
her
;
I
believe
some
of
them
may
in
some
sence
be
justified
,
some
others
not
altogether
so
offensive
,
as
a
groundless
ha●red
against
Popery
makes
them
seem
to
be
,
to
such
as
Martial
speaks
of
,
Non
anto
te
,
Sabide
,
nec
possum
dicere
quare
,
I
love
thee
not
ô
Sabidus
:
but
why
I
cannot
tell
thee
;
only
this
I
can
tell
,
that
I
do
not
love
thee
.
Hoc
tantum
possum
dicere
,
non
amo
te
.
I
love
thee
not
,
but
why
to
tell
thee
,
I
cannot
:
Yet
this
I
can
tell
for
truth
,
I
love
thee
not
.
And
for
most
of
them
,
I
confess
they
are
either
enormous
,
or
superstitious
,
or
some
way
or
other
justly
offensive
to
Gods
people
,
and
do
sufficiently
prove
,
that
the
Church
of
Rome
hath
apostatized
,
and
receded
from
many
points
of
the
true
Doctrine
of
Christ
,
that
her self
had
formerly
professed
,
especially
when
S.
Mr.
Mede
,
in
his
Apostasie
of
the
later
times
.
Plato
in
cratilo
,
Apuleius
de
deo
Socratis
,
&
Plutarchus
,
de
defect
,
oracul
.
Paul
wrote
unto
her
:
and
,
as
that
learned
and
worthy
Divine
Mr.
Mede
hath
fully
shewed
,
how
that
Church
hath
backslided
in
worshipping
Mahuzzims
,
invocating
of
Saints
,
and
adoring
of
their
Images
and
relicks
;
so
I
confess
the
same
to
be
a
foul
and
mighty
error
,
and
a
great
abuse
of
Gods
service
in
them
;
and
not
much
inferior
or
less
fault
,
than
the
Gentiles
adoring
of
their
Deastri
or
Daemones
,
which
was
the
deifying
of
their
deceased
Heroes
,
such
as
Hercules
,
Romulus
,
Numa
Pompilius
,
and
the
like
,
were
;
as
Plato
,
Apuleius
,
Plutarch
,
and
others
testifie
the
Heathens
did
.
Though
notwithstanding
,
I
am
so
far
from
blaming
S.
Basil
,
S.
Chrysostome
,
Fortunatus
,
S.
Gregory
,
S.
Hilary
,
James
Bishop
of
Nisibis
,
Eucherius
,
Theodoret
,
and
others
,
that
Mr.
Mede
chargeth
to
have
done
,
too
undiscreetly
,
(
to
say
no
more
)
for
so
much
commending
the
holy
Martyrs
,
and
calling
them
walls
,
and
fortresses
,
and
as
Gregory
Nyssen
termes
them
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
Guardians
,
and
Protectors
of
those
Cities
,
and
places
where
those
Martyrs
were
interred
;
Mr.
Mede's
crimination
of
the
Fathers
answered
.
that
I
do
exceedingly
approve
their
discretion
,
and
commend
their
wisedome
and
piety
herein
;
because
those
times
were
times
of
Persecutions
,
and
Christianity
sought
by
the
enemy
of
mankinde
,
and
his
Instruments
,
to
be
expunged
and
rooted
out
of
the
world
;
and
therefore
to
encourage
all
the
Christians
to
be
constant
in
their
Profession
unto
their
death
,
it
was
requisite
to
use
all
the
Eulogies
and
praises
that
might
well
and
rightly
be
given
,
especially
in
the
funeral
Orations
of
the
Martyrs
,
unto
those
holy
men
,
that
had
so
manfully
fought
the
good
fight
of
faith
,
and
so
christianly
died
for
the
defence
of
the
Gospel
of
Christ
;
when
as
the
contrary
would
have
been
a
great
disheartening
of
the
weak
Christians
,
but
these
Eulogies
a
spur
to
inflame
them
,
to
all
readiness
to
undergo
the
like
Martyrdome
,
rather
than
to
start
aside
from
their
Christian
profession
.
Neither
do
I
see
how
those
Eulogies
and
praises
that
these
Fathers
gave
unto
the
Martyrs
,
are
any
wayes
contrary
to
the
truth
of
our
faith
,
or
the
Word
of
God
;
because
we
know
,
that
,
as
the
Prophet
saith
,
Psalm
.
116.15
.
right
dear
in
the
sight
of
the
Lord
is
the
death
of
his
Saints
;
and
no
doubt
but
he
hath
some
love
and
care
of
their
dead
bodies
,
to
preserve
them
from
that
spirit
of
malice
,
and
contempt
that
the
Devil
and
his
wicked
assassinates
bear
against
them
;
and
therefore
as
he
preserved
all
that
were
in
the
ship
for
S.
Paul's
sake
,
Act.
27.24
.
so
he
may
be
pleased
to
preserve
others
his
servants
with
the
preservation
he
extendeth
,
and
would
have
shewed
to
the
bodies
of
his
Saints
,
and
especially
of
his
holy
Martyrs
,
the
which
he
would
have
no
wayes
to
be
abused
,
as
the
Prophet
sheweth
,
and
doth
exceedingly
complain
of
them
,
that
give
the
dead
bodies
of
Gods
servants
to
be
meat
unto
the
fowles
of
the
air
,
Psal.
79.2
.
and
the
flesh
of
his
Saints
to
the
beasts
of
the
field
,
as
now
I
have
seen
it
in
many
places
,
how
the
hogs
are
rooting
in
their
graves
,
and
the
dogs
gnawing
the
bones
of
Gods
servants
.
That
the
aforesaid
Errors
make
not
this
Apostasie
.
And
I
say
that
,
although
the
Roman
Church
hath
failed
in
the
Premises
,
and
erred
in
the
points
aforenamed
;
yet
all
that
doth
not
make
this
grand
apostasie
,
which
the
Apostle
here
speaketh
of
:
Reason
.
1
1.
Because
here
,
in
the
Roman
Church
,
we
finde
no
rebellion
against
their
Governors
;
but
qui
ducunt
eam
seducunt
eam
,
the
leaders
of
that
Church
deceive
the
Church
,
and
so
her
apostasie
is
not
so
odious
,
but
the
more
excusable
,
and
the
less
abominable
in
the
sight
of
God
.
Reason
.
2
2.
Because
these
Errors
and
Superstitions
aforenamed
,
and
the
like
,
have
only
defaced
,
but
not
nullified
;
bespotted
and
polluted
,
but
not
destroyed
that
Church
,
which
is
now
like
unto
a
false
woman
that
hath
played
the
whore
,
but
is
not
divorced
,
nor
run
away
from
her
husband
;
That
the
Church
of
Rome
holdeth
all
the
foundation
and
preservation
of
the
Christian
Religion
.
for
so
long
as
they
profess
to
believe
,
as
the
three
authentick
Creeds
,
that
is
,
the
Apostles
Creed
,
the
Nicene
Creed
,
and
the
Athanasian
Creed
,
teach
us
;
and
use
the
Lords
Prayer
,
and
publish
the
ten
Commandements
,
and
receive
the
two
Gospel
Sacraments
,
that
is
,
Baptisme
,
and
the
Lords
Supper
,
and
retain
the
wholesome
form
,
and
reverent
manner
of
Divine
worship
,
and
service
of
God
,
with
the
rightly
authorized
,
and
lawfully
called
Pastors
and
Governors
,
and
a
dutifull
submission
to
the
established
Discipline
of
the
Church
;
which
things
are
both
the
foundation
and
preservation
of
the
Christian
Religion
;
and
which
,
they
say
,
are
all
observed
and
performed
in
the
Roman
Church
;
I
believe
no
good
Christian
can
deny
her
to
be
a
true
Church
,
though
not
a
pure
Church
of
God
;
because
that
while
the
foundation
remaineth
sure
and
undigged
up
,
all
superstructures
of
wood
,
hay
,
stubble
,
doth
not
evert
and
overthrow
the
whole
edifice
,
but
is
rather
a
going
beyond
,
Eccl.
7.16
,
17.
than
a
going
back
,
from
the
faith
of
Christ
,
like
the
being
too
righteous
,
and
not
too
wicked
,
as
Solomon
speaketh
,
that
is
,
the
being
too
precise
,
and
making
more
sinnes
than
ever
the
Law
of
God
made
,
and
not
too
prophane
,
and
so
exceeding
in
the
works
of
supererrogation
and
observing
many
other
commandments
of
men
,
besides
the
commandments
of
God
;
Mr
Mede
,
P.
612.
just
as
the
precise
Pharisees
required
the
people
to
do
in
the
time
of
Christ
:
and
Mr.
Mede
resolves
Mr.
Hartlib
,
that
the
Roman
Church
hath
not
erred
in
the
fundamental
Articles
of
the
Faith
,
but
in
the
assumentis
,
which
they
added
unto
the
foundation
:
so
likewise
D.
Crakenthorp
,
B.
Hall
,
and
most
of
our
best
Divines
are
of
the
same
minde
.
And
therefore
questionless
the
Church
of
Rome
cannot
be
guilty
of
this
grand
rebellion
and
Apostasie
here
spoken
of
.
And
4.
4.
Nor
the
falling
away
of
the
Protestants
from
the
Church
of
Rome
.
As
the
African
and
Afiatick
Churches
of
the
East
,
under
the
Greek
Patriarchs
,
and
the
Europaean
Churches
of
the
West
,
under
the
Pope
of
Rome
,
are
not
liable
to
this
grand
Apostasie
;
so
neither
can
the
Church
of
Rome
,
nor
any
other
Master
of
that
Church
say
,
and
say
truly
,
that
the
falling
away
of
Luther
,
Calvin
,
Beza
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Protestants
and
protestant
Churches
from
the
Roman
errors
and
superstitions
,
and
from
their
obedience
to
that
Church
,
can
be
this
falling
away
,
and
apostasie
here
spoken
of
;
because
we
with
them
,
and
they
with
us
,
do
hold
and
profess
the
same
3
authentick
Creeds
,
that
do
contain
the
sum
and
substance
of
our
Christian
Faith
;
and
are
agreeing
in
all
,
or
at
least
in
most
of
the
essential
and
fundamental
points
of
the
Christian
Religion
;
and
the
differences
betwixt
us
in
the
most
points
,
that
are
of
moment
,
are
not
so
capital
,
but
that
,
for
the
most
part
,
a
charitable
construction
,
and
a
right
distinction
might
well
and
fairly
reconcile
most
of
them
,
especially
as
they
are
held
by
the
best
Interpreters
of
the
Scripture
in
that
Church
,
and
by
the
most
temperate
and
soberest
Divines
of
our
Church
;
because
as
the
Apostle
saith
,
charity
is
kinde
,
and
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
charity
is
not
rash
,
that
is
,
in
her
judgment
,
no
more
than
in
her
actions
,
1
Cor.
13.
but
beareth
all
things
,
believeth
all
things
,
hopeth
all
things
,
and
endureth
all
things
:
and
the
want
of
this
divine
grace
of
Charity
maketh
those
faults
,
that
are
indeed
but
mole-hils
,
to
appear
like
mountains
;
and
this
want
of
charity
is
too
too
common
a
fault
,
both
among
the
popish
and
the
Protestant
writers
,
which
doth
make
the
breach
wider
,
and
the
differences
to
seem
far
greater
,
and
far
worse
than
indeed
they
are
;
which
made
me
often
to
pray
,
that
God
would
send
more
love
betwixt
us
,
and
suffer
not
the
devil
to
send
so
much
misprision
and
distaste
betwixt
us
,
as
there
is
.
Question
.
And
now
,
the
foresaid
Churches
being
freed
from
being
liable
to
this
apostasie
,
the
question
is
,
What
Church
can
be
said
to
be
found
guilty
of
it
?
What
Church
is
guilty
of
this
Apostacy
.
and
instead
of
answering
it
,
it
is
now
demanded
,
If
this
now
present
Church
of
great
Britain
be
not
liable
to
this
charge
,
of
a
grand
Rebellion
and
apostasie
,
such
as
the
Apostle
speaketh
of
,
that
is
,
such
a
rebellion
as
Corah
,
Dathan
,
and
Abiram
stirred
up
against
Moses
and
Aaron
,
and
such
a
discession
and
falling
away
from
the
true
faith
,
and
the
right
service
of
God
,
which
they
formerly
professed
,
as
neither
leaves
the
fundamentals
of
Christian
Religion
undigged
up
or
unshaken
,
nor
the
appearance
of
a
true
visible
Church
among
the
people
?
For
,
that
all
the
people
of
Ingland
were
very
faithfull
and
loyal
Subjects
,
and
most
respectively
obedient
unto
their
Governors
,
both
their
Kings
and
their
Bishops
,
That
the
people
of
Ingland
were
good
subjects
,
true
believers
,
and
right
worshippers
of
God
.
during
all
the
raign
of
Q.
Elizabeth
,
King
James
,
and
many
years
of
King
Charles
,
as
any
Nation
under
heaven
,
I
think
,
I
do
verily
believe
,
no
man
can
justly
deny
.
So
likewise
,
that
all
the
subordinate
Clergy
did
ex
animo
subscribe
,
and
unfainedly
profess
to
uphold
and
maintain
the
39
Articles
of
the
Church
of
Ingland
,
and
the
established
Discipline
thereof
,
and
did
accordingly
,
for
well
nigh
a
century
of
years
,
use
to
teach
the
people
,
to
believe
that
Doctrine
,
and
to
observe
that
discipline
,
as
the
true
Christian
Faith
,
and
the
right
Government
,
that
Christ
and
his
Apostles
,
for
the
preservation
of
that
faith
,
hath
left
unto
his
Church
;
and
also
,
that
the
people
and
Congregations
,
throughout
all
this
Kingdome
,
had
the
true
faith
preached
unto
them
,
and
the
right
service
of
God
,
the
3
authentick
Creeds
repeated
,
the
Lords
Prayer
used
,
the
10
Commandments
published
,
the
2
blessed
Sacraments
administred
,
and
all
the
other
prayers
and
service
of
God
,
that
the
Governors
of
Gods
Church
prescribed
,
were
observed
,
practised
,
and
professed
by
them
:
I
am
very
sure
and
consident
hereof
,
and
I
believe
no
man
will
gainsay
the
same
.
And
therefore
this
Church
had
,
and
did
profess
the
true
faith
,
and
Doctrine
of
Christ
,
and
did
use
to
serve
God
rightly
,
and
to
be
obedient
to
their
Governors
,
both
Magistrates
and
Ministers
for
many
years
,
according
to
the
form
prescribed
unto
them
:
And
you
may
remember
how
you
read
in
Revel.
6.9
.
that
the
soules
,
which
S.
John
saw
under
the
altar
,
and
cryed
to
God
,
to
avenge
their
blood
on
them
that
dwell
on
the
earth
,
are
said
to
be
slain
for
the
word
of
God
,
and
for
the
testimony
which
they
held
,
and
why
I
pray
you
doth
the
holy
Ghost
make
such
a
distinction
betwixt
the
word
of
God
,
and
the
testimony
which
they
held
,
but
to
shew
unto
us
,
that
these
soules
had
collected
out
of
the
Bible
,
which
containeth
all
the
word
of
God
,
the
chiefest
heads
and
points
that
are
to
be
known
,
believed
,
and
practiced
for
the
true
worship
of
God
,
and
their
own
Salvation
,
and
so
compiled
an
abstract
of
Gods
word
,
into
another
book
,
which
is
here
called
their
testimony
;
and
that
is
,
the
communion
Book
,
or
Book
of
Common-prayer
,
and
publick
service
of
God
,
which
is
sometimes
called
the
Book
of
life
,
Revel.
22.19
.
and
ch.
20.21
:
as
Revel.
20.12
.
and
Revel.
22.19
.
where
you
may
observe
how
mention
is
there
made
of
2
special
Books
,
and
the
one
is
termed
the
book
of
this
prophesie
,
which
is
the
word
of
God
;
and
the
other
is
termed
the
book
of
life
,
because
the
sum
and
the
substance
of
all
that
is
in
the
Bible
,
which
is
the
word
of
God
,
and
which
is
necessary
to
attain
unto
Eternal
life
,
is
contained
in
this
book
,
of
their
testimony
,
for
which
book
and
the
constant
practice
of
Gods
service
,
according
to
this
book
,
as
well
as
for
the
other
book
of
the
word
of
God
,
those
faithfull
soules
were
slain
:
and
it
is
well
known
,
the
Presby●erians
caused
the
Parliament
to
destroy
us
,
for
the
testimony
that
we
held
of
these
Books
;
but
the
Answer
,
that
God
gives
unto
these
slaughtered
soules
,
may
serve
for
a
sufficient
comfort
unto
us
:
yet
this
gives
occasion
to
demand
,
Whether
the
prevalent
faction
of
the
long
Parliament
,
and
their
adherents
,
the
Sectaries
of
these
3
Kingdomes
have
not
hereby
resisted
their
Governors
,
whom
formerly
they
had
so
religiously
observed
,
and
rebelled
,
warred
,
killed
,
and
beheaded
both
Moses
and
Aaron
,
that
is
,
the
supreme
Magistrate
,
and
the
chief
Priest
,
I
leave
it
for
my
Reader
to
determine
.
And
,
whether
the
Assembly
of
Divines
at
Westminster
,
and
all
their
followers
and
Adherents
,
contrary
to
their
former
oathes
,
practices
,
and
profession
,
have
not
generally
apostatized
,
and
totally
relapsed
,
and
fallen
away
from
the
most
essential
,
and
most
material
points
of
our
Christian
Religion
,
and
from
all
the
right
service
of
God
,
which
themselves
formerly
taught
and
observed
,
and
have
led
their
Congregations
after
them
to
the
same
apostasie
?
let
the
observers
of
our
new
teachers
,
what
Doctrines
are
now
taught
,
and
what
service
is
now
used
in
every
Church
,
judg
hereof
.
For
I
read
it
in
Arise
Evans
,
Arise
Evans
,
in
his
Voice
from
heaven
.
pag.
15.
that
you
may
easily
finde
it
,
every
foolish
man
gets
up
into
the
Pulpit
,
and
poureth
out
his
folly
:
and
so
now
the
false
Christs
,
and
false
Prophets
do
appear
:
for
the
Independant
saith
,
here
is
Christ
;
the
Presbyterian
saith
,
loe
,
here
is
Christ
;
but
the
Anabaptist
saith
,
no
,
he
is
not
amongst
you
,
but
here
is
Christ
with
us
:
1
Cor.
1.13
.
and
so
all
the
other
Sectaries
crie
,
and
have
,
as
the
Apostle
saith
,
divided
Christ
:
And
you
may
consider
what
Tilenus
saith
,
Vetus
Ecclesia
,
primis
temporibus
,
solo
Apostolorum
,
quod
vocant
,
symbolo
,
ex
sacris
literis
excerpto
,
contenta
erat
;
The
ancient
Church
,
in
the
first
times
,
was
contented
only
with
that
faith
,
which
they
call
the
Aposties
Creed
,
that
is
taken
out
of
the
holy
Srciptures
;
this
was
the
faith
of
the
Christians
in
the
Apostles
time
,
and
this
was
the
sun
and
the
substance
,
and
the
abstract
of
all
the
whole
Scripture
,
for
so
much
as
concerned
the
saving
faith
;
and
this
faith
,
contained
in
this
Creed
,
is
the
Faith
of
Gods
elect
,
and
sufficient
to
save
all
the
elect
people
of
God
;
though
afterwards
,
for
the
suppression
of
those
Hereticks
,
that
sprang
up
to
corrupt
the
same
,
formulam
illam
per
novas
formulas
,
ex
iisdem
sacris
litteris
collectas
,
luculentius
&
copiosius
explicuerunt
episcopi
;
The
Bishops
,
(
and
he
saith
not
the
Presbyters
)
did
more
fully
,
and
more
clearly
,
out
of
the
same
sacred
Scriptures
,
explain
that
form
of
faith
by
other
new
formes
,
as
the
point
in
question
,
Tilenus
,
exegesis
pag.
57.
aphoris
.
169.
and
controverted
by
the
Hereticks
did
require
:
as
First
in
the
Council
of
Nice
:
then
in
the
Constantinopolitan
:
after
in
the
Ephesine
:
and
at
length
in
the
Chalcedon
Council
.
And
the
whole
Catholique
Church
,
and
all
the
particular
Churches
of
God
,
the
Greek
Church
,
and
the
Latine
Church
,
and
every
other
particular
national
Church
of
the
world
,
have
ever
professed
to
observe
,
and
to
retain
this
form
of
faith
,
thus
left
to
us
by
the
Apostles
,
and
thus
explained
by
the
reverend
and
godly
Bishops
in
these
Councills
,
and
never
to
discede
from
the
same
.
And
yet
now
,
That
our
new
Preachers
have
and
do
recede
from
the
true
faith
,
and
the
right
service
of
God
.
I
would
have
all
wise
men
to
consider
,
whether
the
Presbyterians
,
Independants
,
and
all
the
brood
of
our
new
and
lay-Preachers
have
not
moved
and
preswaded
the
long
Parliament
,
to
suppress
the
Governors
of
the
Church
,
and
to
lay
aside
the
ancient
Discipline
and
Government
thereof
?
and
have
they
not
themselves
abandoned
and
cast
off
,
not
only
the
Apostles
Creed
,
and
the
other
2
authentick
Creeds
,
so
that
you
shall
seldome
or
never
hear
any
one
of
all
three
repeated
by
the
Minister
,
to
any
of
their
Congregations
,
but
also
the
Lords
prayer
,
the
10
Commandements
,
and
all
the
whole
former
service
of
God
,
which
was
formerly
used
in
the
Church
,
and
is
now
wholly
neglected
,
and
seldome
or
never
used
to
be
read
,
and
practiced
to
be
done
,
by
these
men
unto
the
people
?
which
in
divers
Parishes
have
not
had
the
holy
Sacraments
in
many
years
administred
unto
them
,
Et
non
ignota
cano
.
And
the
Reason
hereof
is
,
What
Pope
did
ever
cast
away
the
whole
publick
service
of
God
?
as
I
conceive
it
,
because
the
service-book
,
as
we
term
it
,
that
is
,
the
Book
of
common
Prayer
,
that
containeth
these
3
Creeds
,
and
the
Lords
Prayer
,
and
the
Decalogue
,
and
the
form
of
the
Administration
of
the
Sacraments
,
and
all
the
other
Prayers
,
that
are
the
principal
and
most
essential
parts
of
Gods
publick
service
,
is
so
straitly
prohibited
and
rejected
.
And
the
Disciples
of
these
new
masters
,
and
the
Adherents
of
that
long
Parliament
,
tore
the
Bibles
,
threw
down
the
fonts
,
The
enormities
that
were
done
by
the
disciples
of
the
Presbyterians
.
cast
away
all
crosses
,
spoyled
all
pictures
,
prophaned
the
Churches
,
and
did
many
other
sacrilegious
and
outragious
things
,
whereby
(
as
many
men
conceived
)
the
whole
reformation
of
this
Church
is
nullified
,
and
the
apostasie
,
that
is
here
spoken
of
by
the
the
Apostle
,
is
fully
come
to
pass
and
accomplished
:
and
they
pray
,
that
there
may
never
come
to
any
national
Church
,
(
as
they
hope
,
there
shall
not
come
)
a
greater
apostasie
and
falling
away
,
both
from
the
truth
of
faith
,
and
the
service
of
God
,
than
this
is
,
whereof
the
like
,
as
many
good
men
and
great
Schollars
do
believe
,
hath
never
been
hitherto
,
by
the
worst
,
and
the
most
dangerous
Sect
of
Hereticks
.
Because
,
the
Church
being
,
as
the
Scripture
testifieth
,
acies
crdinata
,
Bellarm.
de
Ecclesia
milit
.
cap.
2.
like
an
army
that
is
well
ordered
under
their
lawful
Commanders
:
Or
as
Bellarm.
saith
,
Coetus
hominum
ejusdem
christianae
fidei
professione
colligatus
,
sub
regimine
legitimorum
Pastorum
,
ac
pracipuè
unius
Christi
in
terris
Vicarii
Romani
Pontificis
:
In
stead
of
which
last
Sentence
,
I
say
,
sub
legitime
regimine
,
or
regimine
legitimorum
Pastorum
,
And
they
are
no
lawfull
Pasters
,
nor
Ministers
of
Gods
Church
,
that
have
not
their
lawfull
Ordination
.
and
go
no
further
;
that
is
,
a
Company
of
men
gathered
together
,
and
professing
the
same
Christian
Faith
,
under
the
rule
and
government
of
their
lawful
Governours
;
the
true
and
lawful
Government
being
dissolved
,
and
the
Governours
suppressed
,
and
the
Symboles
of
our
Faith
rejected
,
the
true
Doctrines
corrupted
,
and
the
right
Service
of
God
cast
away
,
and
the
like
enormities
,
that
are
used
,
do
eradicate
the
foundation
,
and
not
only
pollute
,
but
also
destroy
and
unchurch
the
Church
of
Christ
,
and
make
it
not
to
be
,
as
it
should
be
,
visible
here
on
earth
;
and
do
provoke
the
Lord
to
leave
his
Habitation
,
and
to
remove
our
Candlestick
to
another
place
.
For
you
may
remember
what
the
Prophet
Zechary
saith
,
I
took
unto
me
two
staves
,
Zech.
11.7
.
the
one
,
I
called
Beauty
,
the
other
I
called
Bands
,
and
I
fed
the
Flock
;
this
flock
is
the
Church
of
God
,
and
the
two
staves
are
the
Doctrine
and
the
Discipline
of
the
Church
;
the
Doctrine
is
the
Beauty
,
and
the
Discipline
is
the
Bands
and
preservation
thereof
;
and
therefore
,
when
the
Discipline
is
rejected
and
rebelled
against
,
the
Doctrine
must
needs
then
be
corrupted
with
Heresies
and
Errors
,
and
the
service
of
God
neglected
and
prophaned
:
For
,
as
a
Garden
or
Vineyard
,
which
the
Church
of
God
is
,
Esa.
5.
cannot
be
kept
undestroyed
from
the
wilde
boar
,
and
the
beasts
of
the
field
,
without
their
fence
;
so
no
more
can
the
beauty
of
the
Church
,
the
service
of
God
,
nor
indeed
the
Church
herself
be
preserved
,
without
her
bands
,
which
are
the
Lawes
,
Canons
,
and
Discipline
of
the
Church
;
and
therefore
the
Devil
instigateth
all
his
instruments
,
to
break
these
bands
asunder
,
and
to
cast
away
the
cords
from
them
.
Psal
2.3
.
And
so
you
may
remember
,
we
presently
found
,
that
when
the
Bishops
,
the
Governors
of
our
Church
,
that
preserved
the
Discipline
,
which
was
the
fence
and
the
hedg
of
Christ
his
vineyard
,
to
keep
out
the
foxes
,
that
is
,
the
Hereticks
and
Schismaticks
out
of
the
Church
,
and
the
hoops
of
Gods
barrel
,
to
keep
in
the
wine
,
Judges
9.13
.
that
cheareth
God
and
man
,
that
is
,
the
true
Doctrines
of
faith
,
and
the
right
service
of
God
,
were
thrown
down
,
nay
,
thrown
away
,
and
the
Government
of
this
our
Church
dissolved
by
that
long
Parliament
,
(
which
never
happened
to
the
Church
of
Rome
,
)
then
instantly
the
beauty
of
this
Church
,
which
formerly
,
for
learning
,
Doctrine
,
Cant.
2.1
.
and
Discipline
,
was
the
flower
of
all
the
Churches
in
Christendome
,
as
the
rose
of
Sharon
,
and
the
lilly
of
the
valies
,
became
quite
defaced
;
and
the
Church
her self
became
Lo-ammi
;
her
whole
usual
service
was
rejected
,
the
service-book
,
Hos.
1.9
.
that
was
the
rule
of
Gods
worship
,
broken
all
to
pieces
,
and
straightly
prohibited
to
be
used
,
the
Creed
,
Lords
Prayer
,
and
Decalogue
seldome
or
never
repeated
,
the
fundamental
points
of
our
faith
either
corrupted
,
or
omitted
to
be
taught
,
and
all
sorts
of
damnable
long-buried
Heresies
,
were
revived
,
preached
,
and
printed
in
every
place
;
whereby
our
well-reformed
,
and
lately
glorious
Church
became
,
like
an
Army
routed
,
a
barrel
unhooped
,
and
a
vineyard
unfenced
,
and
then
filled
with
all
corruptions
both
of
life
and
doctrine
,
to
make
way
for
the
man
of
sin
,
as
John
Baptist
did
to
Christ
,
to
enter
in
.
And
to
shew
the
enormities
of
these
times
,
more
plainly
,
I
will
,
out
of
their
own
mouth
,
and
from
their
own
books
,
quote
unto
you
what
a
Presbyterian
,
Tho.
Hall
,
in
his
Book
,
intituled
The
pulpit
guarded
,
in
E●ist
.
dedicat
.
Domino
Jo●nr
.
Trap
,
pastoride
Bello-vado
.
as
I
conceive
him
to
be
,
saith
,
Vetus
est
illa
oratoris
quarela
;
proveniebant
oratores
novi
,
stulti
adolescentuli
;
pr●veniunt
hac
nostra
tempestate
,
non
oratores
,
sed
aratores
novi
,
stulti
fabri
ferrarii
,
aerarii
,
lignarii
,
rastris
quam
rostris
aptiores
:
pistores
nunc
pastores
,
textores
&
tonsores
,
sutores
&
sartores
,
coquinarii
&
cupedinarii
,
milites
&
mulieres
,
puelluli
&
puelluiae
,
&c.
necnon
quamplurimi
alii
ejusdem
furfuris
,
quos
vulgo
vocamus
,
Gifted
brethren
,
hem
,
lingua
utendum
est
belluina
,
ne
belluae
ist
a
nos
dilacerent
:
and
whom
,
I
pray
you
,
doth
this
man
mean
should
be
the
beast
,
and
these
beasts
that
he
speaks
of
,
and
is
afraid
to
betorn
in
pieces
by
them
?
unless
he
means
those
locusts
that
assisted
and
adhered
to
the
long
Parliament
?
but
Mr
Hall
,
to
make
good
his
charge
,
sets
down
the
names
of
their
Preachers
in
margine
,
as
Paul
Hobson
,
a
Taylor
;
and
Rice
,
a
Tinker
;
and
Lambe
,
a
Soap-boyler
;
and
Symmes
,
a
Shoemaker
;
and
Oates
,
a
Weaver
;
and
Web
,
a
Souldier
;
and
Heath
,
a
Coller-maker
;
and
Field
,
the
bodies-maker
;
and
Green
,
a
Felt-maker
;
and
Potter
,
the
Smith
;
and
Spencer
,
a
Coach-man
;
and
Durance
,
the
Wash-ball-maker
;
and
Debner
the
Cooper
,
that
can
neither
write
nor
read
;
besides
many
women-preachers
:
and
he
quoteth
Edwards
,
Edwards
,
in
his
gangraena
,
part.
2.
pag.
81.
another
Presbyterian
,
in
his
Gangraena
,
part.
2.
page
81
,
and
88.
and
in
the
1
page
of
his
Book
he
nameth
Lawrence
Williams
,
a
Naylor
,
publick
Preacher
;
Tho.
Hinde
,
a
Plowright
,
publick
Preacher
;
Tho.
Palmer
,
a
Baker
,
Preacher
;
Sergeant
Oakes
,
a
Weaver
,
Preacher
;
and
Humfrey
Rogers
,
lately
a
Bakers
boy
,
publick
Preacher
:
and
how
many
more
such
Preachers
might
he
have
found
,
if
he
had
further
searched
into
Ingland
and
Ireland
;
so
many
,
as
I
think
,
would
fill
a
Volume
,
of
no
small
size
:
And
if
these
brave
Preachers
be
not
the
false-Prophet
,
and
the
Preachers
of
the
Antichrist
,
I
know
not
who
shall
be
the
Prophets
of
Christ
:
so
my
good
Presbyterian
,
ex
tuo
ere
,
out
of
thine
own
mouth
,
and
from
your
own
books
,
I
believe
it
is
apparent
,
that
these
men
sprung
,
from
the
proceedings
of
the
long
Parliament
,
and
the
Adherents
of
it
,
and
ch.
19.20
.
are
the
false
Prophet
spoken
of
in
the
Revelat.
16.13
.
and
the
second
Beast
that
the
Apostle
saw
arising
out
of
the
earth
,
and
is
as
the
soul
,
and
the
very
life
of
the
Antichrist
;
and
of
which
Prophet
the
same
Tho.
Hall
saith
,
All
their
Preachers
,
women
,
boyes
,
or
men
,
From
Master
Calamy
to
Mistress
Venne
,
Are
perfect
Popes
in
their
own
Parish
grown
,
For
to
out-goe
the
story
of
Pope
Joan
;
Their
women
preach
too
,
and
are
like
to
be
The
whores
of
Babylon
as
much
as
she
.
And
all
the
preaching
of
these
men
,
and
these
women
Preachers
,
is
but
a
tyrotarichon
,
and
hotch-potch
of
all
errors
,
Heresies
,
and
Blaspemies
,
as
Alexander
Ross
in
his
Animadversions
upon
Mr
Hobbs
his
Leviathan
,
and
Edwards
,
in
his
Hell
broke
loose
,
and
his
Gangraena
,
do
partly
shew
unto
you
,
what
stuffe
they
bring
,
and
what
manner
of
men
they
are
;
how
blinde
,
and
how
ignorant
,
and
yet
,
how
impudent
they
be
;
for
,
who
so
bold
as
blinde
bayard
?
A
Story
shewing
how
an
impudent
preaching
Trooper
affronted
and
disturbed
a
reverend
and
learned
Bishop
in
his
Sermon
.
And
here
,
I
must
crave
leave
to
tell
you
a
story
,
and
some
doings
belonging
to
this
business
,
quorum
pars
magna
fui
,
and
an
eye-witness
of
the
same
my self
:
Not
long
ago
,
a
grave
and
a
reverend
Bishop
,
that
had
been
a
Doctor
of
Divinity
,
admitted
in
Cambridg
,
Oxford
,
and
Dublin
,
of
above
40
years
standing
,
and
well
known
for
his
learning
and
abilities
in
many
Kingdomes
,
travelling
from
Ireland
towards
London
,
came
on
the
Saturday
night
to
a
Gentlemans
house
of
good
quality
,
and
his
special
good
friend
;
which
,
then
told
the
Bishop
,
how
they
had
,
for
their
Parson
,
and
Preacher
,
a
man
,
that
,
as
they
were
informed
,
had
been
a
Trooper
in
the
Parliaments
Army
,
and
he
only
preached
unto
them
,
and
received
their
Tythes
,
but
did
neither
baptize
their
children
,
not
bury
their
dead
,
nor
deliver
the
Sacrament
of
the
Lords
Supper
,
nor
let
them
have
any
other
service
of
God
,
but
to
preach
,
or
expound
some
Chapter
;
and
thus
they
had
been
for
7
or
8
years
,
without
any
of
these
things
,
but
what
they
procured
by
some
of
their
neighbour
Ministers
;
and
he
desired
the
Bishop
,
that
he
would
bestow
a
Sermon
upon
the
Parishioners
on
the
morrow
,
which
was
the
Lords
day
;
the
Bishop
answered
,
that
he
loved
not
,
that
any
man
should
intrude
himself
into
another
mans
charge
;
but
if
they
would
send
unto
their
Preacher
,
and
he
gave
way
to
it
,
he
would
willingly
preach
the
next
day
;
which
the
Gentleman
did
that
night
,
and
the
Preacher
was
contented
the
Bishop
should
have
the
place
;
but
when
the
Bishop
had
done
his
Prayer
,
and
read
his
Text
,
in
Nehem.
8.2
,
and
3.
and
divided
the
same
,
and
had
past
over
the
1
part
,
that
the
Preacher
was
Ezra
the
priest
,
and
thereupon
shewed
,
That
none
should
prefume
to
intrude
themselves
to
do
the
publick
Offices
of
Gods
service
in
the
Church
of
God
,
but
they
that
were
lawfully
called
,
as
was
Aaron
;
and
then
had
entred
upon
the
2.
part
,
the
place
,
were
Ezra
preached
,
which
was
in
the
street
before
the
water-gate
;
and
thereupon
shewed
,
that
either
in
the
time
of
plague
,
or
war
,
or
persecution
,
or
sailing
at
sea
,
or
demolition
of
Gods
Temple
,
as
now
the
Temple
of
Solomon
was
destroyed
by
Nebuchadnezzar
,
and
was
not
as
yet
fully
re-edifyed
,
or
the
like
just
occasion
,
the
Preacher
might
pray
and
preach
,
as
Christ
and
his
Apostles
did
,
in
any
place
;
but
when
neither
of
these
,
nor
any
other
exigent
like
unto
these
,
did
require
it
,
he
said
,
the
Church
,
that
was
appointed
and
consecrated
,
as
Solomon
did
the
Temple
,
for
Gods
publick
service
,
was
the
fittest
,
and
the
enjoyned
place
for
the
Preacher
to
preach
and
pray
,
and
the
people
to
come
to
hear
,
and
to
do
the
service
of
God
:
and
,
as
he
was
amplifying
this
point
,
the
more
at
large
,
because
,
on
that
very
day
,
the
Preacher
had
moved
the
Parishioners
,
according
to
a
brief
from
the
Lord
Protector
,
to
a
liberal
contribution
,
towards
the
repairing
of
a
famous
neighbour
Church
,
that
was
ruined
by
the
warrs
,
the
Preacher
steps
out
of
his
seat
among
the
people
,
and
opening
his
book
,
said
,
The
Bishop
preached
lies
,
and
false
Doctrine
unto
them
,
which
he
would
prove
to
be
so
,
and
read
a
place
of
Scripture
,
that
was
nothing
at
all
against
the
Bishops
Doctrine
;
and
after
he
had
,
for
a
good
space
,
stood
in
confuting
the
Bishop
,
and
the
Bishop
silent
all
that
while
,
and
had
made
an
end
of
his
confutation
;
the
Bishop
demanded
,
if
he
would
now
give
him
leave
quietly
to
go
on
,
and
to
make
an
end
of
his
Sermon
;
the
Parson
and
his
Disciples
answered
,
he
had
preached
false
Doctrine
,
and
lies
enough
already
,
and
therefore
he
must
come
down
,
and
proceed
no
further
;
which
the
Bishop
presently
did
;
and
the
Parson
got
up
into
the
pulpit
;
but
thereupon
the
Gentlemen
and
the
Parishioners
on
the
one
side
,
and
the
Parsons
Proselites
and
Disciples
on
the
other
side
,
rose
up
in
a
tumult
,
and
very
bitterly
out-bearding
,
and
chiding
one
another
,
so
that
the
Bishop
was
mightily
afraid
,
they
would
have
gone
together
by
the
ears
,
and
have
done
some
great
mischief
,
and
had
much
adoe
for
a
very
great
while
,
to
perswade
them
,
and
to
entreat
them
for
Gods
sake
on
all
sides
to
be
quiet
.
And
this
tumult
ended
;
the
Gentlemen
,
and
the
better
sort
of
the
Parishioners
,
that
were
much
offended
,
and
grieved
for
this
affront
that
was
done
unto
the
Bishop
,
resolved
to
prefer
a
Bill
of
inditement
against
the
Parson
,
and
his
Disciples
,
at
the
Quarter-Sessions
,
which
was
on
that
week
;
and
so
they
went
to
the
Clerk
of
the
Peace
,
and
drew
a
bill
,
preferr'd
it
to
the
bench
,
and
had
3
or
4
witnesses
sworn
,
to
prove
the
disturbance
of
the
Preacher
in
his
Sermon
;
but
one
of
the
Justices
of
the
Peace
,
upon
the
bench
,
that
is
a
Presbyterian
and
the
son
of
a
Presbyterian
,
understanding
that
the
Preacher
disturbed
was
a
Bishop
,
called
the
Prosecutor
of
the
Bill
,
and
told
him
,
he
could
do
nothing
in
that
bill
,
which
he
should
have
rather
preferred
against
the
Bishop
for
preaching
,
than
against
the
Parson
and
his
followers
for
disturbing
him
;
because
the
Bishops
are
all
prohibited
,
and
must
not
preach
;
and
therefore
advised
him
,
to
take
up
his
Bill
;
and
the
other
Justices
wished
him
to
follow
his
advice
:
and
so
after
all
their
pains
and
cost
,
he
did
;
because
he
wisely
foresaw
it
was
but
vain
,
contra
stimulum
calcitrare
,
to
swim
against
the
stream
:
Yet
afterwards
,
in
the
General
Sessions
,
held
for
the
County
of
Denbigh
,
the
Grand
Jury
,
consisting
of
24
good
Gentlemen
,
indited
the
preaching
trooper
,
for
disturbing
the
Bishop
in
his
Sermon
:
but
the
Judg
,
after
he
had
thundered
his
threatnings
against
some
of
the
Jury
,
and
pleaded
for
the
Trooper
,
as
if
he
had
been
his
Advocate
,
quasht
the
inditement
:
a
very
good
Judg
,
and
is
not
he
a
member
of
the
beast
?
yet
the
Bishop
would
question
him
in
another
place
but
for
fear
of
meeting
such
another
Judg.
And
I
would
very
fain
know
,
when
such
a
thing
was
done
,
or
suffered
to
be
done
in
the
Church
of
Rome
,
and
that
with
the
approbation
of
the
Governors
of
that
Country
?
But
to
proceed
,
and
to
shew
unto
you
the
enormities
and
Apostasie
of
the
men
in
these
times
,
a
little
more
plain
:
Revel.
13.16
.
Revelat.
14.1
.
as
the
servants
of
the
Antichrist
are
said
to
bear
the
mark
,
and
the
name
of
the
beast
in
their
foreheads
,
or
in
their
right
hand
;
so
the
servants
of
Christ
are
said
to
have
the
name
of
the
Lambe
,
and
of
his
father
,
written
in
their
foreheads
;
and
that
is
,
the
vow
and
promise
,
wherewith
they
have
bound
themselves
in
their
baptisme
,
to
serve
the
Lambe
,
as
their
Lord
and
General
,
Canstitut
.
Apost
,
l.
12.
c.
6.
and
never
to
backslide
from
him
,
to
the
service
of
Satan
,
and
to
follow
his
pomps
and
devices
,
and
the
lusts
of
our
own
flesh
;
For
,
as
S.
Chrysostome
,
and
others
of
the
Fathers
do
witness
,
this
was
the
practice
,
and
the
ancient
custome
in
most
Churches
,
that
every
one
which
gave
himself
to
Christ
,
to
be
baptized
,
and
to
receive
his
badg
,
and
mark
in
his
forehead
,
should
profess
,
and
say
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
Chrysost.
ad
populum
Antio
.
Hom.
22.
August
.
in
Joan.
tract
6.
&
contra
.
lit
.
petil
.
that
is
,
I
do
renounce
Satan
,
and
all
his
works
,
and
all
his
pomps
,
and
all
his
worship
;
and
after
he
had
made
this
Profession
,
he
should
receive
the
Sacrament
of
Baptism
,
as
the
seal
of
the
Lord
,
and
the
mark
and
name
of
the
Lamb
,
and
of
his
Father
in
his
forehead
;
the
which
mark
S.
Augustine
calleth
the
royal
mark
,
and
the
mark
of
the
Redeemer
,
wherein
the
Christians
so
much
gloryed
and
rejoyced
in
;
And
,
as
Epiphanius
saith
,
that
those
Jews
,
which
ran
after
the
Idol-service
,
and
to
that
end
,
Joseph
.
antiq
.
l.
12.
c.
6.
Epiphan.
de
ponder
.
&
mensur
.
Tertul.
de
spect.
c.
4.
Origen
,
de
spect.
execrat
.
l.
8.
c.
59.
&
Aug.
in
Joh.
tract.
7.
by
the
Art
of
Chyrurgery
blotted
out
their
circumcision
,
&
praeputium
per
attractionem
patiebantur
,
as
Josephus
witnesseth
,
many
of
them
used
to
do
;
they
did
it
,
ad
dei
ipsius
abnegationem
,
&
patrum
characteris
abolitionem
,
to
the
denial
of
God
himself
,
and
for
the
abolishing
of
the
mark
and
character
of
their
forefathers
;
so
Tertul.
Isidore
,
Origen
,
and
S.
August
.
tell
us
,
that
they
have
lost
the
Mark
of
Christ
,
and
have
blotted
out
the
seal
of
the
Lamb
,
and
cast
away
his
name
,
which
have
received
the
mark
of
the
devil
,
and
are
become
revolters
or
apostata's
from
the
Christian
faith
,
which
renounce
their
baptisme
,
and
covet
that
,
which
they
profess
to
renounce
in
their
Baptisme
.
And
I
know
none
of
all
the
old
Hereticks
,
backsliders
,
and
apostate
Churches
,
or
persons
any
where
,
whether
you
look
into
the
Greek
Church
,
or
the
Roman
Church
,
or
any
other
national
Church
in
all
the
Christian
world
,
(
not
the
Donatists
,
which
came
nearest
,
excepted
,
)
that
used
this
ancient
form
of
renouncing
Satan
and
his
pomps
,
and
adhering
to
Christ
,
and
receiving
his
seal
,
and
his
marke
in
their
foreheads
,
and
did
afterward
so
execrate
and
abhor
that
form
,
refuse
the
mark
,
and
renounce
the
very
seal
,
the
Sacrament
of
their
baptisme
,
and
receive
the
mark
of
the
beast
,
and
follow
after
the
works
of
the
devil
,
the
pomps
of
the
world
,
and
the
lusts
of
their
own
flesh
,
as
many
in
the
long
Parliament
,
many
Presbyterians
,
Independants
,
Anabaptists
,
and
other
Sectaries
,
and
adherents
to
the
long
Parliament
have
done
;
or
especially
any
hereticks
,
or
apostata's
in
this
Church
,
that
have
made
their
apostasie
wider
,
and
more
general
than
these
men
have
done
.
For
you
may
observe
,
that
although
T.
Cartwright
,
and
Penry
,
and
the
frantick
Parker
,
that
indicted
the
innocent
signe
of
the
cross
,
which
the
primitive
Christians
commonly
used
,
to
shew
,
that
they
were
not
ashamed
of
their
crucified
Saviour
,
of
fellony
,
adultery
,
murder
,
and
all
other
sinnes
of
the
Decalogue
,
and
some
other
particular
Calvinists
,
their
Proselites
,
did
,
in
their
puritanical
zeal
,
start
aside
from
the
discipline
,
and
some
points
of
the
Doctrine
of
this
our
Reformed
Church
,
as
especially
that
Article
of
Christ
his
discension
into
Hell
;
yet
all
the
Clergy
,
and
the
whole
Church
were
never
comprized
within
this
apostacy
,
neither
did
they
so
generally
consent
,
unto
it
,
and
adhere
unto
these
Masters
;
but
the
Assembly
of
Presbyterians
at
Westminster
,
concluded
all
the
Clergy
,
and
all
the
other
people
,
by
their
binding
Directory
and
Determinations
,
that
were
comfirmed
by
the
Parliament
,
and
required
them
strictly
to
recede
from
all
the
whole
established
form
of
Gods
worship
,
and
to
follow
their
Directory
,
and
manner
of
praying
,
preaching
,
and
other
service
of
God
,
which
is
conceived
to
be
more
destructive
to
the
true
Christian
faith
,
and
more
derogatory
to
the
honor
of
the
just
God
,
then
were
any
of
the
Heresies
of
the
greatest
Heresiarchs
;
as
is
partly
manifested
against
their
Doctrine
,
B.
Montague
,
in
his
apel
.
Caesar
.
by
B.
Montague
,
in
his
appello
Caesarem
,
and
by
Dr.
Stearne
,
in
his
medela
animi
,
and
in
Dr.
Taylors
vindication
of
Gods
attributes
,
against
the
desperate
and
most
dangerous
Doctrines
of
this
false
Prophet
,
the
Prebsbyterians
,
Independants
,
and
Anapabtists
,
and
their
Disciples
,
that
,
by
the
aforesaid
means
,
2
Sam.
3.39
.
are
now
so
multiplyed
,
that
as
David
said
of
the
sons
of
Zervia
,
so
may
we
say
,
of
them
;
the
sword
is
not
able
to
suppress
them
,
but
they
must
have
places
of
credit
,
and
Titles
of
honor
conferred
upon
them
,
for
fear
of
further
inconveniences
:
And
therefore
,
Jerem.
3.22
.
as
the
Lord
saith
,
that
backsliding
Israel
hath
justifyed
her self
more
than
treacherous
Judah
;
so
have
these
men
given
way
to
the
Roman
Church
,
to
justifie
her self
more
than
the
now
English
Church
;
because
these
men
did
not
purge
our
Lyturgy
,
and
weed
the
errors
and
faults
,
that
they
pretended
to
be
found
in
our
service
Book
,
but
did
wholly
reject
it
,
and
cast
it
quite
away
,
and
never
brought
any
other
in
the
room
thereof
:
And
the
Roman
Church
can
never
be
taxed
with
the
like
proceedings
,
when
as
they
often
mended
their
Missalls
,
and
Breviaries
,
but
never
quite
exploded
any
of
them
;
and
the
Reformers
of
our
Church
did
the
like
,
which
is
indeed
a
reformation
;
and
the
other
a
rejection
of
Gods
worship
.
And
if
these
things
do
not
make
up
the
grand
rebellion
,
and
the
huge
Apostacy
,
that
the
Apostle
here
speaketh
of
,
I
only
wonder
at
it
,
and
leave
it
to
better
Judges
than
I
am
,
to
determine
it
.
CHAP.
IV.
Of
the
Literal
and
Mystical
Babylon
:
That
Rome
is
a
Babylon
:
That
neither
the
great
Babylon
in
Assyria
,
nor
old
Rome
,
nor
Constantinople
,
which
was
called
new
Rome
,
is
that
Babylon
spoken
of
Rev.
17.
and
where
the
Antichrist
seateth
himself
,
but
that
is
to
be
mystically
and
not
literally
understood
,
for
some
City
of
confusion
:
and
what
the
Prophet
Daniel
intimateth
the
Antichrist
should
do
,
by
the
doings
of
Antiochus
,
that
was
the
most
lively
type
of
the
great
Antichrist
,
in
his
rebellion
against
his
Superiours
,
and
his
persecution
of
Gods
People
,
the
Jews
.
2.
THE
Antichrist
well
perceiving
the
Apostasie
,
2.
That
the
Antichrist
will
set
up
his
throne
in
the
City
of
Babylon
.
the
relapse
and
falling
away
of
the
true
and
purest
Reformed
National
Church
,
from
her
Lawful
Government
,
and
from
the
true
Faith
of
Christ
,
and
the
right
Service
of
God
,
by
her
rebellion
both
against
the
civil
Magistrates
and
the
spiritual
Pastors
thereof
,
begins
to
shew
himself
;
and
finding
the
door
so
wide
opened
,
entreth
upon
the
stage
,
and
will
establish
his
Court
and
set
up
his
Throne
and
principal
Seat
of
his
Residence
,
as
the
Scripture
sheweth
in
the
City
of
Babylon
.
Jer.
50.14
.
And
therefore
the
Prophet
Jeremy
saith
,
Put
your selves
in
array
against
Babylon
round
about
,
all
ye
that
bend
the
Bow
,
shoot
at
her
,
spare
no
arrowes
;
cap.
51.8
.
for
she
hath
sinned
against
the
Lord
:
And
all
the
children
of
God
are
charged
not
to
go
to
Babylon
,
but
to
get
out
of
her
,
because
she
came
in
remembrance
before
God
:
Rev.
18.4
.
&c.
16.19
.
&c.
18.5
.
&c.
14.8
.
&c.
18.3
.
And
he
determined
to
destroy
her
,
and
to
give
unto
her
the
wine
of
the
fierceness
of
his
wrath
;
for
that
her
sins
have
reached
unto
Heaven
;
and
she
hath
made
all
Nations
drink
of
the
wine
of
the
wrath
of
her
Fornication
.
But
here
the
question
is
,
what
Place
or
what
City
,
is
to
be
understood
by
this
great
and
glorious
proud
City
of
Babylon
,
which
is
so
sinful
,
and
from
which
we
are
commanded
to
flee
away
,
and
to
fight
against
her
.
For
the
better
understanding
of
which
point
,
what
Place
is
specially
meant
by
this
Babylon
spoken
of
Rev.
17.
Babylon
taken
two
manner
of
waies
.
you
must
remember
that
the
Scripture
speaketh
of
a
two-fold
Babylon
,
or
of
Babylon
two
manner
of
waies
,
that
is
,
-
1.
Literally
.
-
2.
Mystically
.
And
1.
For
the
Literal
Babylon
.
1.
We
find
two
Great
Cities
specially
of
this
Name
;
the
one
in
Egypt
,
1.
Literally
.
1.
The
Assyrian
Babylon
not
to
be
understood
here
.
Justin
l.
1.
Herodot
.
l.
1.
the
other
in
Chalde
:
That
of
Egypt
,
was
the
lesser
,
and
less
famous
than
the
other
,
which
was
the
Greater
,
and
far
the
more
glorious
City
;
whereof
the
Poet
saith
,
Atque
superba
foret
Babylon
spolianda
Trophaeis
Ausoniis
;
—
Which
was
not
that
Babylon
,
which
is
in
Egypt
;
but
that
ancient
and
famous
Babylon
,
which
Nimrod
founded
,
Ninus
enlarged
,
Semiramis
walled
about
,
Nebuchadnezzar
amplified
,
Nitocris
beautified
and
enriched
,
and
Cyrus
reduced
to
his
obedience
:
For
this
Old
Babylon
,
the
Metropolis
of
Assyria
,
That
the
Assyrian
Babylon
excelled
all
other
Cities
in
four
respects
.
and
the
Seat
of
the
Assyrian
Emperors
for
many
years
,
might
for
Four
special
things
,
That
is
,
-
1.
For
Strength
and
Bigness
,
-
2.
For
commodious
Scituation
,
-
3.
For
the
pregnant
wits
of
her
Inhabitants
,
-
4.
For
the
puissance
and
the
might
of
her
Kings
,
compare
with
any
one
City
in
all
the
world
:
For
,
1.
After
the
death
of
Nimrod
and
his
Son
Ninus
,
her
chief
Foundress
,
1.
For
strength
Coelius
Rhodigin
.
antiquit.
l●ct
.
l.
8.
c.
12.
Semiramis
,
the
Wife
of
Ninus
,
that
was
a
Woman
of
more
than
Masculine
Wit
and
Courage
,
whose
Garb
of
wrapping
her
head
in
Lawn
,
after
the
death
of
her
Husband
,
the
Persians
imitate
to
this
very
day
,
did
first
surround
this
City
with
walls
of
32
foot
thick
,
and
50
cubits
high
,
betwixt
the
Turrets
,
the
Towers
being
raised
10
cubits
higher
;
Plin.
l.
8.
c.
26.
and
in
compass
,
the
walls
were
355
Stadia
;
and
every
Stadium
being
139
Paces
:
Or
according
to
Plinie's
description
of
it
,
the
breadth
of
the
wall
was
50
foot
,
Julius
Solinus
,
c.
69.
and
the
heighth
of
it
200
,
each
foot
containing
3
fingers
breadth
more
than
our
ordinary
measure
;
and
in
circuit
it
was
60000
paces
;
so
bigge
,
that
Aristotle
thought
it
might
have
an
equal
dimension
with
all
Peloponesus
;
because
that
when
it
was
first
taken
by
Cyrus
,
the
furthest
part
of
the
City
,
knew
not
in
three
daies
after
,
what
had
happened
.
2.
2.
For
scituation
.
For
the
Scituation
of
this
City
,
the
great
and
famous
River
Euphrates
,
that
was
of
a
stadium
broad
,
brought
his
Channel
through
the
midst
of
it
;
and
it
was
so
arched
over
,
and
adorned
with
such
beautiful
pensil
Gardens
,
that
it
seemed
afar
off
,
to
be
like
a
wood
upon
the
top
of
a
mountain
;
and
the
Lands
about
this
City
,
were
so
exceeding
fruitful
,
that
the
ground
commonly
produced
200
for
one
,
and
somtimes
more
,
Gen.
10.9
.
&c.
11.2
.
as
Caelius
and
Curtius
write
;
for
Nimrod
that
was
the
mightiest
hunter
living
,
would
have
the
finest
and
the
best
place
,
that
could
be
found
,
even
the
very
Plain
of
Shennar
.
3
,
For
the
Wits
and
Ingenuity
of
her
Breed
,
her
wisdom
and
her
knowledge
were
such
and
so
great
,
Es.
47.10
.
that
,
as
Esayas
testifieth
,
they
caused
her
to
fall
,
and
to
say
with
the
Poet
,
Ingenio
perii
,
qui
miser
ipse
meo
!
Mine
own
too
much
wit
hath
undone
me
:
For
this
City
had
the
honour
to
produce
the
first
Teachers
of
Astronomy
,
and
they
were
so
expert
therein
,
that
neither
the
Indian
Gymnosophists
,
nor
the
Egyptian
Priests
and
Magicians
were
any
waies
comparable
unto
them
,
as
you
may
observe
it
out
of
Daniel
,
c.
2.
v.
2
,
&
4
,
&
10.
And
this
City
likewise
bred
the
first
Inventers
of
that
curious
Art
of
working
with
needles
,
those
rare
and
specious
works
,
Josh.
7.21
.
that
were
done
of
divers
colours
,
which
enticed
Achan
the
Israelite
,
to
hide
the
gay
and
goodly
Babylonish
Garment
.
4.
For
the
Puissance
of
her
Kings
and
Princes
,
she
outwent
all
other
Cities
whatsoever
:
Nimrod
(
called
Belus
by
the
Gentiles
,
but
indeed
his
Father
)
that
was
Noahs
Granchilds
Son
,
being
the
first
and
the
stoutest
man
then
on
earth
;
then
Belus
,
Nimrods
Son
,
whom
the
Gentiles
honoured
as
a
god
,
in
after
times
;
and
after
him
Ninus
,
that
built
the
great
City
of
Nineveh
;
then
his
Wife
,
the
Mirrour
of
all
women
,
Semiramis
;
afterwards
,
omitting
all
those
Eighteen
Kings
,
which
Berosus
nameth
,
and
Twenty
more
,
that
Sleidan
setteth
down
,
Phul-Belochus
,
that
swayed
the
Scepter
48
years
,
2
Reg
15.19
.
and
Philazzar
,
whom
the
Holy
Scripture
nameth
Phul-Assur
,
that
reigned
23
years
;
and
Salmanazar
,
that
reigned
10
years
,
and
subdued
all
Phoenicia
,
The
Monarchs
of
Assyria
that
reigned
in
this
Chaldean
Babylon
.
excepting
Tyrus
,
and
carried
away
the
King
of
Israel
,
and
the
Ten
Tribes
Captives
into
Media
;
and
Sennacherib
,
that
for
reviling
God
and
the
good
King
Hezekiah
,
by
a
rayling
Rabsheca
,
was
forced
to
return
home
with
dishonour
,
and
then
slain
by
his
own
Sons
in
the
Temple
of
his
Idols
,
after
he
had
reigned
seven
years
;
and
Esar-haddon
,
whom
Josephus
calleth
Asaracoldus
,
reigned
Eleven
years
:
Esa.
39.1
.
and
Berodac
,
whom
Esayas
calleth
Ben-Merodac
,
that
after
the
revolution
of
Twelve
years
,
translated
the
Kingdom
to
the
Assyrians
,
and
reigned
afterwards
Eighteen
years
:
And
Nebuchadnezzar
,
that
said
,
Is
not
this
great
Babylon
,
that
I
have
built
,
that
is
,
so
great
and
so
glorious
as
now
it
is
,
for
the
House
of
the
Kingdom
,
and
for
the
Glory
of
my
Majesty
?
Dan.
4.30
.
And
then
Belshazzar
his
Son
,
whom
Darius
did
succeed
:
And
many
other
famous
Kings
and
Princes
reigned
and
ruled
in
and
over
this
Great
and
Glorious
City
of
Babylon
,
more
than
we
read
to
have
done
over
any
one
other
City
of
the
world
.
And
therefore
this
City
,
in
these
and
many
other
respects
,
was
the
most
resplendent
of
all
the
known
Cities
of
the
whole
Universe
,
and
is
,
in
that
respect
,
termed
by
the
Prophet
Esay
,
Esa.
13.9
.
and
said
to
be
the
Glory
of
Kingdoms
.
But
it
is
yielded
of
all
sides
,
that
this
Literal
,
Chaldean
Babylon
is
no
no where
meant
to
be
the
Seat
of
the
Great
Antichrist
,
that
must
arise
in
and
out
of
the
true
Church
of
Christ
;
and
seat
himself
in
a
greater
,
and
a
more
Mystical
Babylon
:
And
therefore
II.
Babylon
mystically
understood
,
which
must
be
so
understood
to
be
the
Seat
of
the
Antichrist
,
is
taken
two
waies
:
2.
Mystically
understood
two
manner
of
waies
.
-
1.
Generally
,
for
the
whole
world
of
Wickedness
.
-
2.
Particularly
,
for
some
special
Place
of
this
world
.
Generally
.
1
1.
When
the
Prophet
saith
,
By
the
waters
of
Babylon
we
sate
down
and
wept
,
when
we
remembred
thee
,
O
Sion
:
And
again
,
O
Daughter
of
Babylon
wasted
with
misery
,
yea
,
happy
shall
he
be
that
rewardeth
thee
,
as
thou
hast
served
us
,
Ps.
137.1
.
&
ult.
and
blessed
shall
he
be
,
that
taketh
thy
children
,
and
throweth
them
against
the
stones
:
Though
literally
and
in
the
first
sense
,
they
are
to
be
understood
of
the
Chaldean
Babylon
,
yet
mystically
they
are
to
be
taken
for
this
wicked
world
,
which
is
the
City
of
Satan
,
and
the
Metropolis
of
his
Empire
:
For
although
God
be
the
King
of
all
the
earth
,
both
by
the
right
of
Creation
and
Preservation
,
yet
Satan
is
said
to
be
the
King
of
this
Babylon
,
by
the
unjust
Title
of
usurpation
;
and
therefore
he
is
called
the
Prince
of
this
world
,
that
ruleth
in
the
hearts
of
the
children
of
Disobedience
.
And
this
world
is
resembled
,
compared
,
and
doth
symbolize
Babylon
in
very
very
many
things
,
but
especially
in
these
five
respects
;
The
world
resembled
to
Babylon
in
five
respects
.
Propter
-
1.
Amaenitatem
,
Pleasantness
.
-
2.
Cacitatem
,
Blindness
.
-
3.
Celsitudinem
,
Height
of
Spirit
.
-
4.
Confusionem
,
All
kind
of
Disorder
and
Confusion
.
-
5.
Iniquitatem
,
The
Multiplicity
of
all
kind
of
Iniquity
.
For
,
Respect
.
1
1.
Babylon
was
the
delight
of
the
Nations
,
and
a
most
sweet
and
pleasant
place
,
as
I
shewed
to
you
before
;
even
so
the
world
,
ab
ornatu
dicitur
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
is
so
called
by
the
Grecians
,
from
the
beauty
of
it
:
Quid
enim
mundo
praestantius
,
For
what
can
be
more
excellent
and
pleasanter
than
this
world
?
saith
Lucius
Apuleius
.
Respect
.
2
2.
The
Assyrian
Babylon
was
full
of
blind●ess
and
ignorance
:
Jer.
59.17
.
For
as
the
Prophet
saith
,
Every
man
was
brutish
in
his
knowledge
;
so
is
the
world
,
as
our
Saviour
sheweth
,
I
will
pray
the
Father
,
and
he
shall
give
you
another
Comforter
,
whom
the
world
cannot
receive
,
quia
non
videt
eum
,
nec
scit
eum
,
because
it
seeth
him
not
,
John
14.17
.
and
knoweth
him
not
;
for
though
the
light
shined
in
darkness
,
yet
the
darkness
comprehended
it
not
,
and
though
the
Ministers
of
Christ
do
preach
the
Truth
daily
unto
the
world
,
yet
the
children
of
this
world
are
still
drowned
in
Darkness
,
and
will
not
receive
the
knowledge
of
the
Truth
that
they
might
be
saved
.
John
1.5
.
Respect
.
3
3.
The
Assyrian
Ba●ylon
was
full
of
Pride
,
so
high
and
so
haughty
,
that
they
would
build
a
Tower
which
should
reach
to
Heaven
:
And
the
Prophet
saith
of
her
,
Jer.
50.29
.
She
hath
been
proud
against
the
Lord
,
against
the
Holy
One
of
Israel
:
And
so
is
the
world
full
of
Pride
.
Maxima
quaeque
domus
servis
est
plena
superbis
:
Not
a
great
House
,
but
hath
a
great
deal
of
Pride
,
and
proud
Servants
in
it
,
saith
the
Poet.
Respect
.
4
4.
The
Assyrian
Babylon
was
full
of
all
Disorder
and
Confusion
,
the
Labourer
would
be
a
Director
and
a
Master-worker
,
the
Mason
would
play
the
Carpenter
,
and
the
Carpenter
would
be
the
Joyner
,
and
so
none
was
contented
with
his
own
station
,
not
any
man
dutiful
in
his
own
Place
,
but
when
the
Masters
called
for
Bricks
,
the
Servants
brought
them
Clay
,
when
they
desired
Bread
,
they
gave
them
Stones
;
and
therefore
it
was
called
Babel
;
because
of
this
disorderly
confusion
:
Even
so
it
is
in
this
world
,
no
man
is
contented
with
his
own
state
,
none
dutiful
in
his
place
,
and
none
satisfied
with
his
own
condition
;
but
as
the
Poet
saith
,
Optat
ephippia
bos
niger
,
optat
arare
Caballus
.
The
Oxe
would
bear
the
saddle
,
and
the
Horse
would
draw
the
Plow
.
Respect
.
5
5.
Babylon
in
Chaldea
was
full
of
Sins
,
for
she
hath
sinned
against
the
Lord
,
saith
the
Prophet
:
So
the
whole
world
lieth
in
wickedness
,
saith
the
Apostle
:
And
all
that
is
in
the
world
,
Jer.
50.14
.
John
2.16
.
is
either
concupiscence
of
the
eyes
,
or
concupiscence
of
the
flesh
,
or
Pride
of
life
.
Haectria
pro
trino
numine
mundus
habet
.
Particularly
,
2
2.
And
more
Particularly
,
Many
other
Cities
and
Kingdomes
of
this
world
are
,
and
may
,
in
this
Mystical
sense
,
be
rightly
stiled
Babylon
.
And
that
either
,
Two
waies
.
-
1.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
Respectively
,
secundum
quid
.
For
so
,
-
2.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
Eminently
,
exceeding
all
the
rest
:
For
so
,
Respectively
,
1
1.
1
Pet
5.13
.
The
City
of
Rome
is
called
Babylon
,
by
the
Apostle
,
and
is
acknowledged
by
the
Rhemists
,
and
the
Fathers
and
Jesuits
before
cited
,
to
be
understood
in
that
place
of
S.
Peter
,
1
Pet.
5
,
13
;
and
I
think
none
can
well
deny
it
to
be
the
Symbole
,
similitude
and
resemblance
of
the
Chaldean
Babylon
,
Rome
resembled
to
the
Chaldean
Babylon
in
two
respects
.
1.
In
respect
of
her
excellencies
.
Terrarum
Dea
gentiumq
.
Roma
cui
●●nl
par
nihil
secundum
,
saith
Martial
.
in
two
special
respects
;
1.
In
respect
of
the
Excellencies
,
2.
In
respect
of
the
Impieties
thereof
:
For
,
1.
As
Babylon
excelled
all
other
Cities
for
strength
and
bigness
,
commodious
scituation
,
pregnant
wits
and
puissant
Kings
;
so
the
City
of
Rome
,
was
strong
and
big
enough
,
sited
in
Italy
,
the
very
Garden
of
Europe
,
and
upon
the
famous
River
Tiber
,
not
much
inferiour
to
Euphrates
,
and
for
the
Pregnant
wits
of
the
Romans
,
I
presume
,
their
Poets
,
Orators
and
Lawyers
might
well
compare
with
Athens
or
Babylon
,
or
any
other
City
of
the
world
,
and
as
the
Assyrian
Empire
continued
for
above
a
1000
●e●rs
from
Nimrod
to
Belshazzar
;
so
the
Roman
Emperors
have
ruled
from
Julius
Caesar
,
to
this
very
day
,
above
sixteen
hundred
years
:
And
we
may
well
say
,
that
what
other
excellencie
soever
was
in
Babylon
,
the
same
might
be
found
in
Rome
.
2.
In
respect
of
her
impieties
and
iniquities
.
2.
As
the
City
of
Rome
doth
thus
parallel
Babylon
in
her
excellencies
,
so
the
Church
of
Rome
doth
equalize
or
exceed
the
City
of
Babylon
in
all
Impieties
:
For
to
make
this
plain
,
the
sins
of
Babylon
were
of
two
sorts
:
-
1.
Against
God
.
-
2.
Against
Man
.
And
1.
Against
God
three
waies
.
Her
sins
against
God
,
were
principally
three
;
1.
Ignorance
,
that
she
knew
not
God
:
For
every
man
was
brutish
by
his
Knowledge
.
2.
Jer.
51.17
.
c.
50.29
,
&
38.
Pride
,
that
she
contemned
God
:
For
she
hath
been
proud
against
the
Lord
,
saith
the
Prophet
.
3.
Idolatry
,
in
worshipping
those
that
were
not
gods
:
For
it
is
the
Land
of
Graven
Images
,
to
shew
their
Idolatry
,
and
they
are
mad
upon
their
Idols
,
saith
our
Prophet
,
Dan
in
the
story
of
Bel
and
the
Dragon
.
and
those
Idols
were
Bell
and
Succoth-Benoth
,
2
Reg.
17.20
.
These
were
the
sins
of
Babylon
which
Jeremy
noteth
;
and
to
these
Esay
addeth
Sorcery
and
Enchantments
,
c.
47.
v.
9
,
12
,
13.
And
in
all
these
things
the
Church
of
Rome
may
shake
hands
with
the
City
of
Babylon
.
For
,
1.
The
Ignorance
of
the
Roman
Church
.
1.
Though
as
Babylon
abounded
in
many
Arts
,
and
was
excellent
in
all
humane
Learning
,
when
they
had
their
Astronomers
,
Magicians
,
and
many
other
Sects
of
Learned
men
,
that
while
their
Empire
flourished
,
did
likewise
flourish
in
all
Learning
;
and
from
hence
Learning
first
proceeded
unto
the
Greeks
,
as
afterwards
it
spread
it self
from
the
Greeks
unto
the
Romans
:
And
this
the
Prophet
Esay
plainly
acknowledgeth
,
Esay
47
10.
when
he
saith
,
Thy
wisdom
and
thy
knowledge
O
Babylon
,
have
caused
thee
to
rebel
:
And
yet
as
the
Prophet
Jeremy
noteth
,
She
was
most
brutish
in
the
true
knowledge
of
God
:
So
in
the
Church
of
Rome
,
I
confess
they
are
Scholars
,
and
Scholars
great
enough
in
all
Arts
and
Sciences
,
and
they
that
deny
the
same
,
do
either
bewray
their
own
Ignorance
of
their
works
,
or
their
partial
judgment
of
their
worth
;
c.
47.
v.
9
,
12
,
13.
and
therefore
I
will
never
deny
the
truth
and
their
due
;
they
are
for
the
most
part
,
great
Scholars
,
good
Artists
,
expert
Linguists
,
and
politick
States-men
:
And
no
marvel
,
because
they
have
better
helps
and
means
to
attain
unto
these
things
,
than
any
other
Scholars
have
,
in
any
other
parts
of
Christendom
:
Yet
,
in
the
knowledge
of
many
points
,
of
the
greatest
moment
,
and
mysteries
of
the
Divine
Verity
,
they
come
short
of
their
poorer
Brethren
:
And
no
wonder
neither
;
because
,
as
it
is
in
Job
,
God
taketh
the
wise
in
their
own
craftiness
,
Job
5.13
.
and
the
counsel
of
the
froward
he
carrieth
headlong
:
And
as
Christ
saith
.
He
hideth
these
things
from
the
wise
and
prudent
,
and
revealeth
them
unto
Babes
;
when
as
the
Apostle
saith
,
Mat.
11.25
.
1
Cor.
1.27
,
29.
God
chuseth
the
foolish
things
of
the
world
,
to
confound
the
wise
,
and
the
weak
things
,
to
confound
things
that
are
mighty
,
that
no
flesh
should
glory
in
his
presence
.
And
therefore
let
no
man
wonder
,
that
they
are
great
Scholars
and
very
learned
men
,
and
yet
overwhelmed
in
great
errours
:
For
so
Arius
,
Pelagius
,
and
divers
others
were
great
Scholars
,
and
yet
great
Hereticks
:
And
so
doctissimus
Patrum
Tertullianus
,
ingenisissimus
Origines
,
Tertullian
was
the
most
Learned
of
the
Fathers
of
his
time
;
Euscbius
.
and
as
Euseb.
writes
of
him
,
Origen
the
wittiest
and
most
excellent
;
and
yet
both
of
them
were
tainted
with
foul
Errours
,
condemned
since
for
foul
Heresies
:
For
the
truth
is
,
that
non
ni
si
ex
magnis
ingeniis
magni
errores
;
great
errours
could
never
be
so
insensibly
ingendred
,
and
so
probably
defended
,
without
great
Learning
and
good
wits
.
2.
For
the
Pride
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
I
will
not
stand
so
much
upon
that
,
2.
The
Pride
of
the
Church
of
Rome
.
Esa.
47.5
,
7
,
8.
whereby
,
as
Babylon
of
old
exalted
her self
above
all
her
sister-Cities
,
and
said
,
I
shall
be
a
Lady
for
ever
,
I
am
and
none
else
beside
me
,
I
shall
not
sit
as
a
Widow
,
neither
shall
I
know
the
loss
of
children
:
So
the
Church
of
Rome
doth
arrogate
unto
her self
,
the
prime
Title
,
and
exalt
her self
above
all
other
Churches
of
the
world
:
Though
this
be
so
great
a
sin
,
that
St.
Gregory
saith
,
quicunque
desiderat
primatum
in
terris
inveniet
confusionem
in
coelis
;
Seeing
our
Saviour
exhorteth
him
,
Mat.
20.27
.
Jer.
50.29
.
that
would
be
chief
of
all
,
to
become
the
Servant
of
all
:
But
I
will
insist
upon
that
Pride
of
hers
,
whereby
,
as
Babel
exalted
her self
in
Pride
against
God
,
so
this
Church
doth
lift
up
her self
against
God
,
and
spurn
against
the
Grace
of
Christ
;
and
that
,
as
in
many
other
Points
,
so
especially
in
these
Four
principal
Points
.
The
pride
of
the
Roman
Church
against
God
in
four
points
.
-
1.
Of
Free-will
.
-
2.
Of
Justification
.
-
3.
Of
Satisfaction
.
-
4.
Of
Merits
and
the
works
of
supererrogation
.
For
,
1.
Though
our
Saviour
tells
us
,
sine
me
nil
potestis
facere
,
without
me
,
1.
In
the
Doctrine
of
free-will
.
you
can
do
nothing
,
that
is
,
nothing
that
is
good
;
no
,
not
to
think
a
good
thought
,
saith
the
Apostle
:
For
as
St.
Bernard
saith
,
Homo
in
Paradyso
male
utens
suo
arbitrio
,
perdidit
se
&
arbitrium
;
man
in
Paradise
,
abusing
his
free-will
,
lost
himself
and
his
will
;
that
is
,
to
do
any
good
that
can
be
acceptable
to
God
:
And
therefore
the
Apostle
saith
,
that
God
worketh
in
us
both
,
velle
&
agere
,
as
well
to
will
good
,
as
to
do
good
:
Philip.
2.13
.
And
St.
August
.
saith
,
nolentem
prevenit
,
ut
velit
,
volentem
subsequitur
,
ne
frustra
velit
;
he
prepareth
and
preventeth
the
unwilling
mind
,
to
make
him
willing
,
and
he
followeth
it
being
willing
,
to
do
the
good
,
that
he
may
not
will
in
vain
:
How
God
enclineth
our
wills
to
will
good
.
And
yet
,
we
deny
not
,
but
man
hath
freedom
of
will
,
to
will
the
things
that
he
willeth
;
for
the
will
is
alwaies
free
,
and
not
compelled
,
else
should
it
be
no
will
:
And
therefore
when
God
moveth
us
to
will
that
which
is
good
,
he
doth
it
not
by
forcing
or
compelling
our
will
to
will
such
and
such
things
,
but
proponendo
bonitatem
&
suavitatem
Objecti
;
by
laying
the
Objects
of
good
before
the
eyes
of
our
understanding
,
and
then
,
inclinando
voluntatem
,
by
inclining
our
minds
,
and
enticing
our
wills
to
yield
and
to
embrace
that
good
;
and
that
,
by
a
kind
of
a
sweet
influence
and
secret
perswasion
,
in
our
apprehending
the
sweetness
of
the
Object
,
and
no
compulsion
at
all
;
but
even
as
we
pray
in
our
Lyturgy
,
Lord
have
mercy
upon
us
,
and
encline
our
hearts
to
keep
this
Law
:
But
to
say
,
that
a
man
can
will
good
of
himself
,
without
this
help
of
the
Grace
of
Christ
,
we
do
utterly
deny
;
because
all
the
cogitations
of
mans
heart
are
prone
to
evil
continually
:
And
the
Apostle
saith
,
that
we
were
dead
in
trespasses
and
sins
:
Gen.
6.5
.
Col.
2.13
.
Aug.
de
corde
&
gratia
.
And
if
we
were
dead
in
sin
,
then
sure
we
must
needs
be
without
any
life
of
Goodness
in
us
:
And
therefore
we
say
with
St.
Aug.
to
will
any
thing
freely
,
is
the
work
of
nature
,
to
will
evil
,
is
the
work
of
corruption
,
but
to
will
well
,
and
that
which
is
good
,
is
the
work
of
Christ
and
of
his
Grace
.
And
yet
the
Church
of
Rome
ascribeth
so
much
power
to
the
will
of
man
,
that
Bellarmine
saith
,
Bellar.
l.
6.
c.
ult.
de
grat
.
our
conversation
is
in
the
power
of
our
free-will
;
and
that
before
all
Grace
,
we
have
free-will
,
even
in
the
works
of
Piety
,
and
may
by
this
our
will
,
leviores
quasque
titillationes
superare
,
overcome
all
the
slighter
motions
of
sin
,
and
dispose
our selves
to
receive
Grace
,
Scotus
2.
d.
28.
Durand
.
16.
q.
4.
as
Aquinas
and
Suarez
say
;
yea
,
and
to
keep
Gods
Commandments
,
as
Scotus
and
Durandus
do
affirm
.
And
what
is
this
,
but
in
a
humane
Pride
,
to
rob
God
of
his
Glory
,
due
to
him
for
the
Grace
of
Christ
,
and
to
give
it
to
the
freedom
of
our
will
?
to
lessen
the
bounty
of
Christ
,
and
the
goodness
of
his
Grace
towards
us
,
and
to
magnifie
the
goodness
of
our selves
towards
him
?
At
hoc
piarum
mentum
est
,
ut
nihil
boni
sibi
tribuant
;
But
it
is
the
part
of
every
good
man
to
ascribe
no
good
unto
himself
,
but
with
St.
Paul
,
to
confess
,
all
good
to
be
due
to
the
Grace
of
Christ
;
because
as
St.
James
saith
,
Every
good
and
perfect
gift
is
from
above
,
James
1.17
.
and
cometh
down
from
the
Father
of
Lights
:
And
therefore
we
say
with
Sr.
Bernard
,
that
aliud
est
velle
,
&
aliuà
est
velle
bonum
;
it
is
one
thing
to
will
,
and
that
we
have
from
our selves
,
and
it
is
another
thing
to
will
that
which
is
good
,
and
this
we
have
from
the
Grace
of
Christ
,
and
thanks
be
unto
him
for
his
Grace
.
2.
2.
In
the
Doctrine
of
our
Justification
.
For
our
Justification
:
The
Apostle
proveth
by
many
arguments
,
that
we
are
freely
justified
by
the
Faith
of
Jesus
Christ
,
and
that
it
proceedeth
meerly
of
Grace
,
and
not
of
works
,
lest
any
man
should
boast
,
if
it
had
been
of
works
:
And
therefore
St.
Ambrose
saith
,
Rom.
3.24
.
&c.
4.16
.
&c.
5.1
.
&
Gal.
2.16
.
non
gloriabor
quia
justus
sum
,
sed
quia
redemptus
sum
,
non
quia
vacuus
sum
peccato
,
sed
quia
remissa
sunt
peccata
;
I
will
neither
glory
nor
rejoyce
,
that
I
am
just
,
but
because
I
am
redeemed
,
not
because
I
am
free
from
sin
,
but
because
my
sins
are
forgiven
me
:
And
St.
Aug.
saith
,
that
credendo
in
Christum
,
justificantur
homines
,
men
are
justified
by
believing
in
Christ
:
And
so
not
only
these
men
,
and
all
the
Classie
of
the
Fathers
,
St.
Basil
,
Nazianzen
and
the
rest
of
that
age
,
but
also
the
godliest
sort
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
as
Aquinas
,
Cassander
and
Arius
Montanus
do
ingeruously
confess
,
that
Faith
is
reputed
for
righteousness
,
to
every
one
that
believeth
in
Jesus
Christ
,
and
that
we
cannot
be
justified
by
our
own
works
or
merits
,
but
only
by
the
Faith
of
Jesus
Christ
.
And
yet
the
Council
of
Trent
doth
anathematize
all
them
that
teach
and
defend
this
Truth
;
Concil
triden
.
Sess.
6.
c.
7.
and
it
affirmeth
,
that
the
formal
cause
of
our
justification
,
is
our
own
inherent
righteousness
;
and
so
Bellarmine
and
the
whole
Schools
of
Jesuits
do
eagerly
defend
the
same
Tenent
.
But
it
may
be
some
will
say
,
this
point
might
easily
be
reconciled
;
because
that
,
as
they
affirm
,
we
are
justified
by
our
good
works
;
So
we
teach
,
that
we
cannot
be
justified
without
good
works
:
For
though
sola
fides
justificat
,
Faith
alone
doth
justifie
us
,
yet
we
say
,
that
fides
nunquant
est
solitaria
,
Faith
never
goeth
alone
,
but
is
alwaies
accompanied
with
all
good
works
:
And
therefore
the
difference
betwixt
us
,
is
but
in
name
and
explication
,
seeing
what
they
call
inherent
righteousness
,
we
call
Sanctification
;
and
we
preach
the
necessity
of
good
works
for
Sanctification
,
as
much
and
as
earnestly
as
they
do
for
justification
:
And
therefore
all
this
strife
and
stir
about
this
point
,
may
seem
to
be
but
a
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
a
meer
strife
about
words
,
and
nothing
else
,
when
as
both
sides
do
agree
about
the
Substance
and
the
necessity
of
good
works
.
Alas
Beloved
,
decipimur
specie
recti
,
we
do
many
times
think
that
to
be
of
great
moment
,
which
is
indeed
but
of
little
consequence
;
and
many
times
we
judge
that
to
be
of
nothing
worth
,
which
in
very
deed
is
most
material
;
So
many
men
think
this
point
of
difference
to
be
but
of
small
account
;
but
I
am
of
Mr.
Calvins
mind
herein
,
The
difference
betwixt
our
tenent
and
the
Church
of
Rome
explained
.
that
this
point
of
all
others
,
is
one
of
the
most
importance
,
and
our
difference
herein
to
be
very
great
;
for
they
make
our
good
works
to
be
causas
essicientes
,
the
precedent
causes
of
our
justification
,
and
we
make
them
to
be
fructus
assequentes
,
the
subsequent
fruits
and
effects
of
our
justification
:
and
so
,
they
ascribe
to
man
,
the
greatest
part
of
the
Salvation
of
man
,
when
they
ascribe
justification
to
the
inherent
works
of
man
;
for
what
is
inherent
in
us
,
must
needs
be
ours
;
and
therefore
,
if
we
be
justified
,
as
they
say
,
by
our
inherent
righteousness
,
it
must
needs
follow
,
that
we
do
justifie
our selves
;
and
so
we
do
arrogate
more
unto
our selves
,
than
we
do
ascribe
unto
the
Grace
of
God
:
For
si
hominem
te
fecit
Deus
,
&
justum
tu
te
facis
,
melius
aliquid
facis
quam
fecit
Deus
;
quia
melius
est
,
justum
esse
quam
hominem
esse
;
if
God
made
thee
a
man
,
and
thou
by
thy
good
works
makest
thy self
a
just
man
,
thou
makest
somthing
better
than
God
maketh
;
because
it
is
better
to
be
a
just
man
,
than
to
be
a
man
;
But
we
ascribe
nothing
to
our selves
,
but
all
to
our
Saviour
Christ
,
when
we
say
with
the
Apostle
,
that
we
are
justified
freely
by
his
blood
:
Rom.
5.9
.
And
so
we
make
our
justification
perfect
,
because
it
is
Christs
;
and
our
Sanctification
we
acknowledge
to
be
imperfect
,
because
it
is
ours
,
for
that
it
is
done
by
us
,
though
by
the
help
and
assistance
of
the
Grace
and
Spirit
of
Christ
.
And
therefore
you
see
the
difference
to
be
so
great
,
as
it
is
to
say
,
Christ
justifieth
us
by
his
righteousness
,
made
ours
by
Faith
,
and
to
say
,
we
justifie
our selves
,
or
are
justified
by
our
own
inherent
righteousness
or
good
works
:
the
former
we
reach
,
to
the
praise
of
God
and
glory
of
Christ
,
and
that
no
man
should
boast
of
any
thing
that
is
in
himself
:
and
the
latter
the
Church
of
Rome
stiffly
defendeth
,
to
the
praise
,
as
we
conceive
,
of
themselves
,
and
that
they
might
boast
in
the
Lord
,
as
Bellarmine
saith
,
and
so
exalt
themselves
herein
,
like
Babylon
,
in
pride
,
against
the
Lord
,
as
we
say
.
3.
In
the
point
of
Satisfaction
,
they
are
as
injurious
to
Christ
,
3.
In
the
point
of
Satisfaction
.
as
in
the
other
point
of
our
Justification
:
For
,
though
our
blessed
Saviour
,
Jesus
Christ
,
by
the
shedding
of
his
most
precious
blood
and
the
suffering
of
the
most
bitter
and
accursed
death
of
the
Cross
,
hath
made
there
,
by
his
own
oblation
of
himself
once
offered
,
a
full
,
The
excellent
confession
of
our
Church
herein
perfect
,
.
and
sufficient
Sacrifice
,
oblation
and
satisfaction
,
for
the
sins
of
the
whole
world
;
as
our
Church
doth
most
Christianly
confess
in
our
Lyturgy
:
Yet
the
Council
of
Trent
doth
affirm
,
that
by
this
satisfaction
of
Christ
,
made
upon
the
Altar
of
his
Cross
,
the
fault
is
only
pardoned
,
but
the
punishment
is
not
remitted
,
until
that
by
our
own
Penance
and
other
sufferings
,
it
be
fully
satisfied
for
:
But
because
this
seemeth
too
reproachful
to
the
Justice
of
God
,
to
remit
the
fault
,
and
yet
to
inflict
the
punishment
,
which
would
be
nothing
else
but
a
meer
mockery
,
as
if
a
King
should
say
to
a
Traytor
,
I
will
forgive
thee
thy
Treason
,
but
thy
Head
must
be
cut
off
for
a
punishment
;
therefore
the
Learned
Cardinal
,
wiser
than
the
rest
,
Bellar.
l.
1.
c.
4.
de
indulgentiis
,
distinguisheth
betwixt
the
temporary
and
the
eternal
punishment
of
our
sins
:
and
he
yields
the
eternal
punishment
to
be
fully
satisfied
for
,
by
Christ
,
but
the
temporary
punishment
,
he
saith
,
must
be
discharged
and
satisfied
for
,
by
our
selves
,
that
is
,
by
our
penance
and
other
sufferings
and
satisfaction
.
But
I
answer
,
that
if
this
were
true
,
then
must
it
needs
impeach
that
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
great
propitiatory
Sacrifice
,
which
Christ
hath
offered
for
our
sins
,
of
some
great
imperfection
;
because
it
was
but
in
part
,
and
for
a
part
,
and
not
for
all
;
and
we
must
needs
thereby
conclude
,
that
either
Christ
could
not
discharge
us
from
these
temporal
punishments
,
or
else
,
could
,
and
would
not
do
it
;
but
to
say
either
of
these
,
is
most
injurious
unto
Christ
:
For
,
to
say
,
he
could
not
do
it
,
denieth
his
Power
,
that
is
Almighty
;
and
to
say
,
he
would
not
do
it
,
is
to
deprave
his
Goodness
,
who
is
goodness
it self
:
And
indeed
,
this
dimidiatory
satisfaction
were
to
cross
the
very
Rules
of
reason
,
that
he
which
had
done
so
much
for
us
,
John
1.18
.
Phil.
2.7
.
as
to
descend
from
the
Bosom
of
his
Father
,
to
take
upon
him
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
form
of
a
Servant
,
and
to
suffer
the
most
bitter
death
of
the
Cross
,
to
make
satisfaction
for
our
sins
,
and
to
deliver
us
from
eternal
vengeance
and
the
wrath
of
God
,
would
be
unwilling
to
satisfie
his
Father
for
our
temporal
punishment
,
especially
,
when
it
would
cost
him
no
more
to
satisfie
for
all
,
than
for
part
of
all
;
nay
,
when
as
the
satisfaction
made
by
Christ
,
is
of
far
more
worth
,
than
the
Justice
of
God
could
require
for
all
the
punishments
we
had
or
could
deserve
;
quia
modicam
guttam
sanguinis
Christi
propter
unionem
hypostaticam
,
pro
redemptione
totius
mundi
sufficisse
necesse
est
;
because
it
must
needs
be
,
that
the
least
drop
of
Christ
his
bloud
,
by
reason
of
the
hypostatical
union
,
of
the
manhood
of
Christ
with
the
Godhead
,
should
be
sufficient
to
make
satisfaction
to
the
wrath
of
God
,
and
to
procure
the
redemption
of
the
whole
world
,
as
St.
Clemens
saith
:
and
therefore
this
partition
of
satisfaction
is
both
false
and
frivolous
.
But
you
will
object
,
that
God
pardoned
the
guilt
of
Davids
sin
,
and
yet
he
inflicted
a
punishment
upon
him
for
his
fault
,
and
so
he
did
and
doth
upon
many
others
of
his
chosen
Saints
and
dearest
Children
.
I
Answer
,
and
confess
that
many
times
after
the
offence
is
remitted
,
we
see
punishments
inflicted
upon
the
Offendor
;
Why
God
inflicteth
punishment
after
the
fault
is
remitted
.
but
we
say
,
that
is
not
to
satisfie
the
Justice
of
God
for
that
sin
,
for
which
Christ
hath
fully
satisfied
,
but
to
amend
us
,
and
to
confirm
us
unto
God
,
that
is
,
not
to
make
satisfaction
unto
God
for
the
sns
that
are
past
,
but
to
be
for
a
prevention
unto
us
against
all
other
sins
,
that
are
to
come
,
and
would
otherwise
be
acted
by
us
.
And
this
is
the
end
for
which
we
perswade
men
to
fast
and
pray
,
and
to
perform
all
the
exercises
of
true
Penance
,
to
shew
the
fruits
and
truth
of
their
repentance
for
their
sins
past
and
offending
God
,
and
to
declare
the
willingness
of
their
minds
to
do
any
Service
,
and
to
undergo
any
labour
,
and
patiently
to
suffer
any
cross
or
disaster
,
that
might
any
waies
be
available
for
the
prevention
of
all
sins
to
come
.
But
to
say
that
any
penance
or
punishment
imposed
by
the
Priest
,
or
voluntarily
assumed
by
our selves
,
should
any
way
satisfie
Gods
wrath
for
our
sins
committed
against
him
,
we
do
utterly
deny
and
detest
,
as
a
most
derogatory
Doctrine
to
the
all-sufficient
satisfaction
of
Christ
.
And
the
truth
of
this
Doctrine
sufficiently
sheweth
,
No
need
of
Purgatory
.
that
there
is
no
need
,
and
there
can
be
no
place
nor
use
of
any
Purgatory
,
to
make
satisfaction
for
sins
after
this
life
.
4.
4.
In
the
Doctrine
of
Merits
.
In
their
Doctrine
of
Merit
,
they
exceed
in
Pride
,
above
all
the
rest
:
For
though
our
Saviour
tells
us
,
that
when
we
have
done
all
what
we
can
,
we
are
but
unprofitable
Servants
,
and
far
short
of
what
we
should
be
;
And
the
Apostle
plainly
saith
,
that
by
Grace
we
are
saved
through
Faith
,
Eph.
2.8,9
.
and
that
,
not
of
your selves
,
it
is
the
gift
of
God
,
not
of
works
,
lest
any
man
should
boast
,
And
the
Holy
Fathers
are
plentiful
in
the
justifying
of
this
point
,
and
teach
,
quod
sufficit
ad
meritum
scire
,
quod
non
sufficiunt
merita
,
that
it
sufficeth
us
to
know
,
that
no
merits
can
avail
us
any
thing
,
to
merit
any
thing
at
the
hands
of
God
,
but
the
Merits
of
Jesus
Christ
,
as
St.
Bernard
saith
.
Yet
such
is
the
Pride
of
these
men
,
that
some
of
them
do
say
,
a
just
mans
work
is
of
value
worthy
of
Heaven
,
and
that
absque
ullo
respectu
meriti
Christi
,
without
any
respect
to
the
merits
of
Christ
,
as
I
read
it
alleadged
,
Suarez
.
was
not
ashamed
to
write
:
Nay
more
,
they
teach
that
men
are
able
not
only
for
to
merit
,
but
also
to
supererrogate
;
that
is
,
to
merit
for
themselves
and
for
others
likewise
,
when
they
do
more
service
unto
God
,
than
God
commandeth
them
to
do
,
and
do
more
good
works
,
than
God
requireth
at
their
hands
.
Mat.
25.9
.
I
remember
the
five
wise
Virgins
would
not
impart
with
one
jot
of
their
Oyle
unto
their
Fellowes
,
lest
they
should
want
the
same
themselves
;
but
these
men
think
they
have
enough
both
for
themselves
and
others
:
And
therefore
,
because
they
would
have
nothing
lost
,
they
have
invented
that
gainful
Doctrine
of
Indulgences
and
pardons
,
whereby
they
transfer
the
surplusage
and
remainder
of
the
merits
of
those
Saints
,
which
have
supererrogated
,
and
have
done
more
good
works
than
will
serve
their
own
turn
,
or
that
God
requireth
at
their
hands
,
unto
those
,
The
Doctrine
of
Merits
and
Supererrogation
very
beneficial
to
the
Church
of
Rome
.
that
want
them
,
and
can
pay
them
for
them
:
the
which
point
of
their
Doctrine
,
I
dare
say
,
is
no
Gospel
,
but
a
very
profitable
Kitchin-Divinity
.
And
so
you
see
how
they
derogate
all
from
Christ
,
and
ascribe
all
this
unto
themselves
:
And
as
Constantine
saith
of
Acetius
,
do
erigere
sibi
scalas
,
set
up
Ladders
of
their
own
framing
,
to
climb
alone
to
Heaven
,
without
the
help
of
their
Saviour
,
or
but
with
a
very
little
of
his
help
:
And
what
is
this
,
but
as
the
Poet
saith
turgescere
fastu
,
to
swell
with
pride
,
and
to
become
insolent
against
the
Lord
,
against
the
Holy
One
of
Israel
,
as
the
Prophet
speaketh
of
Babylon
?
For
our
Saviour
saith
,
if
any
man
will
be
his
Disciple
,
he
must
forsake
all
,
and
deny
himself
and
follow
him
;
but
these
men
will
neither
deny
their
own
errors
,
nor
forsake
their
own
Pride
to
rely
on
their
Saviour
Christ
.
3.
As
the
Chaldean
Babylon
was
full
of
Idolatry
,
the
Land
of
Graven
Images
,
The
Idola
〈◊〉
the
Roman
Church
.
Jer
50.
th●●
was
mad
upon
their
Idols
,
as
the
Prophet
peaketh
,
so
is
the
City
and
Church
of
Rome
:
Of
whom
we
may
justly
say
with
Baptista
Mant.
Fama
est
AEgyptum
coluisse
animalia
quaedam
Et
pro
numinibus
mult
as
habuisse
ferarum
.
Ista
superstitio
minor
est
quam
nostra
,
ferarum
Hic
aras
habet
omne
genus
;
contraria
certe
Natuae
res
,
atque
Deo
.
And
this
Idolatry
of
the
Roman
Church
we
affirm
to
be
committed
two
waies
,
In
two
Respects
.
1.
Respect
,
two
waies
.
and
and
in
two
special
respects
.
1.
In
giving
the
true
honour
and
worship
of
God
to
faise
Gods
2.
In
worshipping
the
true
God
with
false
worship
.
_____
For
,
1.
They
give
the
Divine
Worship
,
1.
Giving
the
true
Worship
of
God
to
false
gods
.
which
they
themselves
confess
to
be
only
due
to
the
true
God
,
unto
the
Creatures
.
_____
As
,
1.
To
the
consecrated
Bread
of
the
holy
Sacrament
of
the
Lords
Supper
here
on
earth
:
_____
And
2.
To
the
Saints
and
Angels
that
are
in
Heaven
.
1.
When
the
Priest
hath
consecrated
the
Bread
,
he
lifts
it
up
above
his
head
,
1.
To
the
consecrated
bread
.
and
saith
three
times
,
that
one
of
the
most
comfortable
Sentences
in
all
the
whole
Book
of
God
,
and
ever
proper
and
peculiar
to
Christ
alone
,
O
the
Lamb
of
God
,
which
taketh
away
the
sins
of
the
world
,
have
mercy
upon
us
;
and
then
immediatly
all
the
people
fall
down
and
prostrate
themselves
unto
that
Wafer
Cake
,
as
unto
the
everliving
God
:
And
what
greater
and
more
palpable
Idolatry
can
there
be
,
than
to
worship
Bread
,
in
stead
of
God
?
Indeed
the
Heathens
adored
Ceres
,
that
they
say
,
first
invented
the
sowing
of
Corn
,
for
a
Goddess
,
but
they
counted
her
the
lowest
of
all
their
Goddesses
,
and
her
Daughter
Proserpina
,
they
feigned
to
be
married
to
Pluto
the
King
of
Hell
,
the
fittest
place
for
such
Goddesses
:
But
these
men
adore
,
not
the
makers
and
authors
of
bread
,
but
the
bread
it self
,
and
count
that
bread
to
be
the
true
and
living
God
:
and
therefore
seeing
their
Idolatry
is
the
greater
,
let
them
take
heed
lest
their
judgment
shall
be
the
severer
,
and
that
they
shall
not
,
with
Proserpina
,
be
either
Kings
or
Queenes
,
or
have
any
Dignity
in
Hell
,
but
with
the
rest
of
the
wicked
Idolaters
,
shall
be
slaves
of
Hell
,
if
they
repent
not
,
for
evermore
.
But
these
men
,
to
salve
this
sore
,
and
to
quit
themselves
from
this
high
charge
of
Idolatry
,
do
say
,
they
worship
not
any
bread
,
either
hallowed
or
unhallowed
,
but
the
Body
of
Christ
,
which
is
the
blessed
God
for
ever
and
ever
:
For
after
the
Priest
hath
consecrated
the
bread
,
and
said
,
this
is
my
Body
,
it
is
no
more
bread
,
but
it
is
changed
and
transubstan
iated
into
the
very
true
and
natural
body
of
Christ
,
according
to
the
words
of
Christ
himself
,
this
is
my
Body
;
So
,
as
the
water
was
no
more
water
,
Mat.
26.
●6
.
John
2.9
.
after
Christ
had
changed
the
same
into
wine
,
the
bread
is
no
more
bread
,
after
the
Priest
transubstantiates
the
same
into
the
Body
of
Christ
;
and
therefore
they
commit
no
Idolatry
nor
offence
by
this
their
adoration
of
the
Host
,
Why
the
Body
of
Christ
is
to
be
worshipped
.
which
is
now
become
the
true
Body
of
Christ
;
because
the
Body
of
Christ
,
though
not
as
it
is
a
Creature
,
and
the
Son
of
Mary
,
yet
as
it
is
hypostatically
united
to
the
Son
of
God
,
and
is
a
nature
of
that
Person
,
which
is
the
true
God
by
nature
,
is
to
be
worshipped
and
adored
.
I
answer
,
that
if
they
could
well
prove
the
former
point
,
that
the
consecrated
bread
is
transubstantiated
into
the
body
of
Christ
,
we
would
willingly
,
as
we
do
,
readily
yield
unto
the
latter
,
as
I
shewed
unto
you
,
how
the
body
of
Christ
is
to
be
worshipped
:
But
for
the
truth
of
their
Transubstantiation
of
the
Sacramental
bread
into
the
body
of
Christ
,
it
resteth
to
be
discussed
.
We
read
in
St.
John
,
that
the
Word
was
made
flesh
,
John
1.14
.
Gal.
4.4
.
and
so
flesh
was
united
unto
the
Word
:
And
St.
Paul
saith
,
the
Son
of
God
was
made
of
a
woman
,
and
so
the
seed
of
the
Woman
was
made
the
Son
of
God
;
but
we
never
read
it
in
all
the
Scripture
.
ture
,
The
first
Inventers
of
transubstant●ation
.
that
the
Son
of
God
was
made
of
bread
,
nor
that
bread
was
made
the
Son
of
God
;
For
it
was
those
Antichristian
Popes
,
Leo
,
Nicholas
,
Innocentius
and
Honorius
,
that
were
the
first
Fathers
,
which
begat
this
new
Doctrine
of
Transubstantiation
;
and
the
Council
of
Lateran
,
not
much
above
400
years
ago
,
was
the
first
Council
that
confirmed
and
gave
life
unto
the
same
.
But
how
far
this
new
devised
Doctrine
of
theirs
,
The
falshood
of
the
Doctrine
of
transubstantiation
shewed
three
waies
.
is
from
the
old
received
Faith
of
the
Church
,
and
from
the
Divine
Truth
of
God
,
I
shall
briefly
shew
unto
you
.
1.
From
the
Holy
Scriptures
.
2.
From
the
Ancient
Fathers
.
3.
From
pure
and
sound
reason
.
And
a
threefold
cord
is
not
easily
broken
;
For
1.
Christ
told
his
Disciples
,
1.
From
the
Scriptures
.
John
14.3
.
&
v.
28.
Mark
16.19
.
Acts
7.56
.
Acts
9.4
.
Acts
3.21
.
before
his
passion
,
that
he
must
leave
the
world
,
and
go
to
his
Father
,
as
he
was
man
:
And
St.
Mark
saith
,
that
after
his
resurrection
,
he
was
taken
up
into
Heaven
,
and
sitteth
on
the
right
had
of
God
:
And
so
Saint
Stephen
saw
him
in
heaven
,
standing
on
the
right
hand
of
God
;
and
Saint
Paul
heard
him
from
Heaven
,
saying
,
Saul
,
Saul
,
why
persecutest
thou
me
?
And
St.
Peter
saith
,
that
the
Heavens
must
receive
or
contain
or
hold
him
,
until
the
times
of
restitution
of
all
things
:
that
is
,
until
the
last
day
,
the
day
of
Judgment
.
How
then
can
he
be
corporally
present
here
on
earth
,
and
be
still
residing
in
Heaven
?
But
to
make
the
Point
more
clear
;
John
6.53
.
our
Saviour
saith
,
except
ye
eat
the
flesh
of
the
Son
of
man
and
drink
his
Blood
,
ye
have
no
life
in
you
:
that
is
,
none
can
attain
unto
eternal
life
,
but
only
those
that
do
eat
the
flesh
of
the
Son
of
man
and
do
drink
his
bloud
;
but
all
the
Patriarchs
,
Fathers
and
Prophets
of
the
Old
Testament
,
and
all
those
Christians
that
are
baptized
and
die
before
they
receive
the
Sacrament
of
the
Lords
Supper
,
The
Fathers
of
the
old
Testament
could
not
eat
the
natural
flesh
of
Christ
.
could
not
,
nor
cannot
eat
the
very
natural
flesh
of
the
Son
of
man
:
For
as
yet
,
in
the
time
of
the
Fathers
of
the
Old
Testament
,
he
had
not
assumed
his
Body
;
and
therefore
,
either
all
those
Fathers
can
have
no
life
;
or
else
our
Saviour
meaneth
it
of
a
spiritual
eating
of
his
flesh
,
by
the
mouth
of
Faith
,
and
not
of
any
carnal
eating
of
him
by
the
mouth
of
our
Bodies
.
But
to
deny
eternal
life
to
these
Fathers
,
is
most
absurd
and
injurious
unto
them
;
therefore
our
Saviours
meaning
must
needs
be
granted
to
be
of
a
spiritual
eating
of
his
flesh
;
and
no
thanks
to
grant
it
:
For
the
Apostle
proves
it
,
saying
,
that
they
did
ali
eat
the
same
spiritual
meat
,
1
Cor.
10.3
,
4.
and
they
did
all
drink
the
same
spiritual
drink
,
that
is
,
as
we
do
now
;
for
they
drank
of
that
spiritual
rock
that
followed
them
,
and
that
rock
was
Christ
,
whose
flesh
they
did
thus
spiritually
eat
,
that
so
they
might
have
eternal
life
:
And
St.
Aug.
in
Johan
.
tract.
26.
Aug.
expounds
it
in
the
same
manner
,
saying
,
visibilem
cibum
,
hoc
est
,
Manna
,
spiritualiter
intellexerunt
,
spiritualiter
esurierunt
,
spiritualiter
gustaverunt
,
they
understood
that
visible
meat
,
that
is
,
the
Manna
,
spiritually
,
they
hungred
after
it
,
spiritually
,
and
they
did
eat
the
same
spiritually
.
And
of
all
Christian
Children
and
others
that
are
baptized
,
and
die
before
they
receive
the
Sacrament
of
the
Lords
Supper
,
the
same
Father
saith
,
nulli
est
aliquatenus
ambigendum
,
tunc
unumquemque
fidelium
corporis
&
sanguinis
Domini
participem
fieri
,
quando
in
baptismate
efficitur
membrum
Christi
,
Aug
de
Symbol
.
fidei
ad
catech.
to
.
9.
no
man
ought
any
way
to
doubt
,
but
that
every
one
is
then
made
partaker
of
the
body
and
blood
of
our
Lord
,
when
by
Baptism
he
is
made
a
member
of
Christ
:
Therefore
the
words
of
Christ
are
not
to
be
understood
of
any
oral
eating
of
his
flesh
,
or
drinking
of
his
blood
.
2.
2.
From
the
Fathers
.
The
whole
stream
of
the
first
Fathers
of
the
Christian
Church
are
against
this
new-found
Doctrine
of
Transubstantiation
of
the
bread
into
the
flesh
of
Christ
,
and
of
the
wine
into
his
blood
,
and
for
the
spiritual
eating
of
the
flesh
of
Christ
and
the
spiritual
drinking
of
his
blood
:
For
Origen
saith
,
si
secundum
literam
sequaris
id
quod
dictum
est
,
Origen
.
in
Levit.
hem
.
7.
nisi
manducaveritis
carnem
filii
hominis
,
non
habebitis
vitam
in
vobis
,
litera
illa
occidit
,
if
you
follow
the
letter
of
that
which
is
said
,
except
ye
eat
the
flesh
of
the
Son
of
man
,
ye
have
no
life
in
you
,
that
letter
killeth
;
for
it
is
the
Spirit
that
giveth
life
,
the
flesh
profiteth
nothing
:
Theoder
.
Dialog.
7.
And
Theodoret
saith
,
Christus
naturam
panis
non
mutat
;
Christ
changeth
not
the
nature
of
the
bread
:
So
Tertullian
contra
Marcionem
,
l.
4.
August
.
contra
Adamant
.
Manich.
to
.
6.
c.
12.
&
in
epist.
221.
Cyprian
.
de
coena
Domini
.
Hesichius
in
Levit.
l.
3.
c.
2
:
Amb.
de
Sacrament
.
l.
1.
c.
5.
Chrys.
in
Johan
.
Tract
.
25
,
&
26.
And
all
the
rest
that
write
of
this
Point
,
are
of
the
sam●
minde
,
and
do
expound
it
in
the
same
manner
.
And
so
many
of
the
Popish
Writers
themselves
do
either
ingenuously
confess
,
or
else
tacitely
yield
unto
this
very
truth
;
for
Pope
Gelasius
saith
,
non
desinit
esse
substantia
vel
natura
panis
&
vini
,
the
substance
or
nature
of
the
bread
and
wine
doth
not
cease
to
be
:
and
Roffensis
yieldeth
,
that
the
very
presence
of
Christs
body
,
in
the
Masie
,
Fisher
,
Bishop
of
Roches
.
cont
.
Capt.
Babylon
.
Tonst
.
de
Euch.
l.
1.
Pag
65.
Ar.
Mont.
in
Luc.
22.
cannot
be
proved
by
any
place
of
Scripture
;
and
therefore
sure
we
need
not
believe
it
for
any
truth
;
and
Tonstall
confesseth
,
it
was
no
heresie
to
deny
the
Doctrire
of
Transubstantiation
before
the
Council
of
Lateran
:
And
Arias
Montanus
,
upon
the
words
of
our
Saviour
,
this
is
my
body
,
saith
,
it
is
no
more
,
but
,
my
body
is
sacramentally
contained
in
this
Sacrament
:
and
this
we
do
all
affirm
,
and
accursed
be
he
that
denieth
it
:
for
we
say
,
with
Clemens
Alexandrinus
,
that
,
duplex
est
sanguis
Domini
,
alter
carnalis
,
quo
redempti
sumus
,
alter
spiritualis
,
quo
scilicet
unctisumus
,
and
so
the
flesh
,
or
body
of
Christ
,
is
understood
to
be
,
-
1.
Carnally
,
or
corporally
,
in
heaven
.
-
2.
Mystically
,
and
spiritually
in
the
Sacrament
.
and
in
the
first
sence
none
did
or
can
eat
him
;
but
,
in
the
second
sence
all
the
godly
men
have
,
and
do
,
and
will
eat
him
,
and
drink
him
;
nam
hoc
est
bibere
Jesu
sanguinem
,
incorruptionis
domini
participem
esse
;
for
this
is
to
eat
the
flesr
of
Christ
,
and
to
drink
the
blood
of
Jesus
,
to
be
partakets
of
the
incorruption
of
our
Lord
;
as
S.
Clemens
,
saith
,
and
as
S.
August
.
August
.
in
Johan
.
saith
,
credere
in
Christum
est
manducarc
panem
vivum
,
to
believe
in
Christ
,
is
to
eat
the
bread
of
life
,
which
is
the
flesh
of
Christ
.
3.
Reason
it self
disproveth
,
3.
From
reason
.
1.
Reason
.
John
3.9
.
and
is
fully
against
this
their
doctrine
of
Transubstantiation
.
For
,
1.
If
the
bread
,
upon
the
pronouncing
of
those
words
,
this
is
my
body
,
be
turned
into
the
flesh
of
Christ
;
then
the
Apostles
did
eat
his
body
,
and
yet
saw
it
whole
and
intire
before
their
faces
;
and
if
so
,
it
is
a
wonder
,
that
they
did
not
,
with
Nicodemus
,
ask
him
,
how
can
these
things
be
?
for
,
I
am
sure
they
asked
him
many
questions
of
less
moment
,
and
easier
to
be
understood
,
than
this
great
and
high
point
of
the
transubstantiating
of
the
bread
,
to
become
his
flesh
.
Reason
.
2
2.
If
the
bread
be
changed
to
flesh
,
and
the
wine
into
the
blood
of
Christ
,
and
we
eat
and
drink
the
same
;
then
it
is
carryed
through
our
mawes
,
and
passeth
through
the
draught
,
or
it
is
turned
to
our
nutriment
,
which
notwithstanding
must
at
last
,
together
with
us
,
see
corruption
;
but
that
is
contrary
to
the
saying
of
David
,
that
God
will
not
suffer
his
holy
one
,
no
,
not
his
mortified
,
much
less
his
glorified
body
to
see
corruption
;
Psal.
16.10
.
Reason
.
3
3.
If
the
bread
be
turned
to
flesh
,
and
the
wine
into
blood
,
then
the
dogs
and
mice
may
eat
,
with
reverence
be
it
spoken
,
the
most
glorious
body
of
the
Son
of
God
;
and
poyson
may
be
mingled
with
the
most
precious
blood
of
Christ
;
as
we
read
one
of
the
Emperors
was
poysoned
in
receiving
the
Sacrament
;
but
it
is
most
absurd
to
say
,
that
the
blood
of
Christ
should
poyson
any
man
.
Reason
.
4
4.
If
the
body
of
Christ
doth
sit
in
heaven
,
and
doth
lie
under
the
accidents
of
the
bread
;
then
either
he
took
no
true
body
of
the
blessed
virgine
;
or
now
,
after
his
afcention
he
hath
put
away
all
truth
of
a
natural
body
;
for
a
true
natural
body
cannot
subsist
without
its
quantity
and
quality
:
Casman
.
in
his
Chiolog
.
part.
2.
pag.
13.
Scalliger
in
Cardan
.
Every
true
body
must
be
in
a
place
.
Aug.
ad
Dard.
Epist.
57.
and
every
quantity
must
be
measured
and
bounded
by
place
alone
;
quia
numerica
unitas
corporis
finiti
non
potest
subsistere
sine
continuitate
;
as
Julius
Scaliger
saith
,
and
therefore
,
if
you
take
away
locallity
from
a
body
,
you
must
take
away
quantity
,
&
trinarum
dimensionum
terminos
,
and
the
bounds
of
the
threefold
dimensions
,
longitude
,
latitude
and
profundity
;
and
so
you
make
a
body
to
be
no
body
,
and
take
away
the
finiteness
and
definition
of
a
body
,
saith
the
same
Scaliger
;
and
so
S.
Augustine
saith
,
tolle
spatia
locorum
corporibus
nusquam
erunt
,
&
quia
nusquam
erunt
,
non
erunt
;
If
you
take
away
the
spaces
of
places
from
bodies
;
they
can
be
no
where
;
and
what
is
no
where
is
not
at
all
:
and
therefore
,
by
this
rule
,
which
is
most
certain
,
the
opinion
of
Aquinas
and
Lombard
,
who
do
affirm
that
the
very
body
of
Christ
is
there
in
the
bread
,
sed
non
ut
in
loco
,
non
qualitativè
,
aut
quantitativè
;
but
not
as
in
a
place
,
not
with
quality
or
quantity
,
is
utterly
false
,
and
overthrown
;
for
that
,
as
I
said
before
,
every
true
body
must
have
quantity
,
and
every
quantity
must
have
place
.
But
to
this
Bellarmine
answereth
,
Bellar.
de
cuchar
.
l.
3.
c.
4.
pag.
297.
that
it
followeth
not
,
that
a
true
natural
quantative
body
cannot
be
in
two
places
at
once
;
quia
ad
esse
circumscriptivè
in
loce
nihil
requiritur
,
nisi
ut
locatum
sit
commensur
atum
suo
loco
,
&
non
ut
non
sit
alibi
,
in
alio
loco
;
because
to
the
being
circumscriptive
in
a
place
,
there
is
no
more
required
,
but
that
the
thing
placed
should
be
fitted
and
measured
according
to
his
place
,
and
not
that
it
should
not
be
else-where
,
in
another
place
;
and
therefore
the
acute
Cardinal
,
Bellarmine
,
and
all
the
whole
School
of
Jesuits
,
say
,
that
the
body
of
Christ
though
it
be
commeasured
,
bounded
and
fitted
to
the
place
,
wherein
it
is
placed
,
yet
may
the
same
body
be
elsewhere
in
another
place
:
And
to
confirm
this
,
that
may
be
alledged
,
which
Tursellian
saith
,
Credat
Judaeus
appella
non
ego
.
that
one
Xavier
was
seen
at
the
self
same
time
in
two
several
places
,
both
in
a
ship
,
and
in
a
boat
,
far
distant
from
that
ship
;
and
Bellarmine
relateth
the
like
story
of
S.
Anthony
of
Padua
,
as
,
that
he
was
seen
preaching
in
a
Town
of
Italy
,
and
at
the
same
time
,
he
was
seen
in
another
place
.
For
Tursellian's
instance
,
Plautus
Amph.
Thom.
in
ma.
l.
1.
d.
32.
q.
1.
r.
1.
of
the
locall●y
of
Angels
.
I
say
,
not
only
with
Plautus
,
tune
id
dicere
audes
,
verbere
,
quod
nemo
unquam
hemo
vidit
,
nec
potest
fieri
,
tempore
uno
homo
idem
duobus
ut
locis
simul
sit
;
But
I
will
also
say
with
Aquinas
,
that
by
the
same
reason
,
that
he
might
be
in
2
places
,
he
might
be
in
a
thousand
places
at
once
:
and
therefore
if
Xavier
was
in
one
place
,
it
must
needs
be
the
Devil
that
was
in
the
other
place
(
by
such
impossible
things
,
and
improbable
fictions
,
)
to
delude
the
credulous
people
;
and
to
Bellarmines
reasoning
;
I
answer
,
The
absurdities
of
Bellarmine's
reason
.
that
the
absurdities
of
his
reasons
do
quite
overthrow
the
possibility
of
his
Doctrine
;
because
that
,
for
the
same
body
to
be
circumscribed
in
one
place
,
and
yet
to
be
at
the
same
time
in
a
1000
places
;
and
for
one
place
to
fit
,
bounden
,
and
commensurate
a
body
,
the
which
very
body
,
notwithstanding
is
in
10
thousand
several
and
far
distant
places
at
the
same
time
;
it
overthroweth
and
nullifyeth
not
only
the
humanity
of
our
saviour
Christ
,
but
also
the
order
of
things
,
and
the
very
principles
of
nature
,
and
it
exceedeth
the
bounds
of
all
sense
and
reason
.
Object
.
But
I
know
,
they
will
reply
against
this
,
and
say
,
that
we
must
not
conceive
of
divine
things
by
the
rule
of
humane
reason
,
when
as
so
,
we
should
never
believe
the
world
to
be
made
of
nothing
,
or
that
a
virgin
should
bear
a
son
;
for
subtle
Philosophy
doth
many
times
pervert
pure
divinity
,
and
Aristotle
seduced
many
a
Doctor
,
and
caused
Aetius
to
become
Arius
,
Socrat.
l.
2.
c.
28.
saith
Socrates
;
and
that
may
be
true
according
to
the
rules
and
Principles
of
Phylosophy
,
which
cannot
be
true
in
Divinity
,
which
made
Paul
bid
us
,
beware
least
any
man
spoil
us
through
phylosophy
,
Colos.
2.8
.
and
therefore
we
must
seek
to
attain
to
the
knowledg
of
those
things
,
not
by
the
reach
of
reason
,
but
by
the
rule
of
faith
,
which
Philo
calleth
fidem
oculatam
,
so
well
sighted
,
that
,
as
the
eagles
eye
,
being
aloft
in
the
clouds
,
can
notwithstanding
espie
,
sub
frutice
leporem
,
&
sub
fluctibus
piscem
,
under
the
shrubs
a
hare
,
and
under
the
waves
a
fish
;
so
quick-sighted
faith
,
here
on
earth
,
can
,
notwithstanding
sore
up
into
the
deep
things
of
God
in
heaven
,
and
can
most
perfectly
see
those
things
,
and
believe
those
mysteries
,
which
humane
sence
and
reason
can
no
wayes
perceive
,
nor
possibly
reach
unto
them
.
Solut.
We
believe
not
these
things
,
not
because
we
know
not
how
they
can
be
done
;
but
because
we
do
know
they
cannot
be
done
.
I
answer
with
S.
August
.
that
we
easily
yield
,
and
do
undoubtedly
believe
,
Deum
posse
multa
,
qua
nos
intelligere
non
possumus
,
that
God
can
do
many
things
which
we
can
not
understand
;
as
to
create
things
of
nothing
,
to
make
the
sun
to
stand
still
,
to
cause
the
fire
not
to
burn
,
and
the
water
not
to
drown
,
to
assume
our
nature
into
the
unity
of
his
person
,
to
be
born
of
a
virgin
,
to
raise
up
himself
from
the
grave
,
to
ascend
to
heaven
,
and
many
other
such
things
we
believe
by
faith
,
though
we
cannot
search
and
finde
out
the
reasons
thereof
,
especially
in
all
the
books
of
nature
;
but
we
cannot
yield
,
nor
believe
that
those
things
may
or
can
be
done
,
which
we
understand
and
know
,
and
can
bring
many
Reasons
to
prove
,
that
they
cannot
be
done
;
as
for
the
same
thing
to
be
and
not
to
be
;
when
as
all
the
Schooles
do
affirm
,
Deum
contradictoria
efficere
non
posse
;
God
cannot
do
contradictories
,
as
,
he
cannot
lie
,
because
he
is
truth
:
and
he
cannot
die
,
because
he
is
allwayes
,
and
eternally
life
;
and
therefore
,
though
we
grant
,
he
can
make
creatures
of
nothing
,
and
reduce
all
creatures
into
nothing
,
and
change
the
nature
of
any
one
thing
into
another
thing
,
as
Lots
wife
into
a
pillar
of
salt
,
of
these
stones
to
raise
up
children
unto
Abraham
,
to
turn
Moses
rod
into
a
serpent
,
and
water
into
wine
;
and
,
Ovid.
in
his
Metamorphosts
.
if
he
pleased
to
Metamorphose
all
those
transformations
that
Ovid
writes
of
;
yet
,
that
he
can
make
any
one
thing
,
to
be
two
distinct
things
at
once
,
and
still
to
remain
one
,
as
to
make
Moses
rod
,
to
be
both
a
rod
and
a
serpent
at
once
,
and
to
be
still
a
rod
,
and
yet
a
serpent
;
the
same
one
numerical
thing
,
to
be
bread
and
flesh
,
wine
and
water
,
ston●s
and
the
children
of
Abraham
,
at
the
self
same
time
,
we
utterly
deny
,
and
can
no
wayes
grant
it
;
because
such
things
are
meer
contradictions
,
and
do
overthrow
the
truth
of
God
,
And
therefore
,
that
Christ
should
sit
in
heaven
,
and
be
the
bread
that
we
eat
in
the
Sacrament
here
on
earth
,
that
he
should
be
visibly
there
,
and
invisibly
here
,
and
that
he
should
be
one
and
many
,
continued
and
discontinued
,
intire
in
one
place
,
and
at
the
self
same
time
intire
in
10
thousand
places
,
and
such
like
,
we
cannot
believe
;
because
these
things
are
not
onely
contrary
to
all
reason
,
but
do
also
exceed
all
faith
:
and
therefore
in
all
sayings
of
the
holy
Scripture
,
that
do
seem
to
contrary
one
another
,
we
must
finde
out
such
expositions
of
either
place
,
as
,
that
neither
of
them
do
overthrow
the
truth
of
the
other
,
nor
yet
be
contrary
to
the
analogy
of
the
faith
.
And
this
sheweth
,
that
the
Church
of
Rome
,
adoring
the
consecrated
bread
in
the
Eucharist
with
divine
worship
,
commits
palpable
idolatry
;
like
unto
Babylon
,
by
giving
the
true
worship
of
God
to
that
which
is
no
God
:
and
so
,
2.
They
give
the
same
divine
worship
of
the
true
God
unto
the
Saints
and
Angels
,
2.
To
the
saints
and
Angells
.
that
are
no
God
;
for
though
that
by
their
Doctrine
and
distinction
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
and
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
and
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
they
would
clear
themselves
from
this
idolatry
;
yet
,
if
they
will
erect
temples
,
observe
dayes
,
and
make
prayers
for
the
honor
of
the
Saints
and
Angells
,
thereby
to
be
helped
and
relieved
by
them
,
all
the
streames
of
Tiber
can
never
wash
away
their
Tdolatry
;
because
,
as
Prosper
saith
,
the
dedication
of
Temples
and
Altars
,
and
Prayers
,
and
the
like
,
are
proper
and
peculiar
parts
of
Gods
divine
worship
.
2.
2.
In
worshiping
the
true
God
with
false
worship
.
As
the
Roman
Church
giveth
the
true
worship
of
God
to
those
things
that
are
not
God
;
so
,
by
their
superstitions
and
many
foolish
inventions
of
their
will-worship
,
they
worship
the
true
God
with
false
worship
,
such
as
he
neither
commandeth
,
nor
is
pleased
with
them
,
and
which
,
to
ease
my
Reader
,
I
must
pass
over
.
2.
The
Sinnes
of
Babylon
against
man
,
were
especially
of
2
sorts
;
-
1.
Covetousness
,
from
whence
proceeded
their
fraud
and
deceit
,
which
the
Prophet
setteth
down
,
c.
51.
v.
13.
-
2.
Cruelty
,
which
diminished
and
destroyed
the
children
of
God
,
and
caused
them
to
be
scattered
like
sheep
,
and
to
be
driven
away
:
and
so
truly
the
iniquity
of
the
Church
of
Rome
is
every
way
equal
,
if
not
exceeding
the
iniquity
of
Babylon
,
and
resembles
the
same
,
as
in
many
other
things
,
so
especially
,
in
respect
-
1.
Of
their
Confusion
,
and
division
among
themselves
.
For
,
Rome
resembling
Babylon
in
three
Respects
.
1.
Their
Division
.
-
1.
Of
their
Covetousness
and
collusion
against
all
.
For
,
-
3.
Of
their
Injuries
,
and
oppression
of
the
best
men
.
For
,
1.
Though
they
bragge
much
of
their
unity
,
and
say
,
this
is
a
special
Argument
to
prove
them
to
be
the
true
Church
of
Christ
,
which
is
a
vision
of
peace
,
and
like
unto
Hierusalem
,
that
was
a
city
in
unity
within
it self
,
according
as
it
was
afore
prophesied
of
it
,
that
God
should
keep
the
sheep
,
and
servants
of
Christ
secretly
,
within
his
Tabernacle
,
from
the
provoking
of
all
men
,
and
from
the
strife
of
tongues
;
when
as
yet
every
unity
,
or
rather
confederacy
,
is
not
the
Character
,
and
true
note
of
Caristianity
;
Psal.
2.2
.
for
the
Kings
of
the
earth
stood
up
,
&
Principes
convenerunt
in
unum
;
and
the
Rulers
took
counsel
tegether
against
the
Lord
,
and
against
his
anointed
;
and
all
cryed
,
crucisie
him
,
Mat.
27.22
.
Exod.
32.1
.
Act.
19.34
.
crucifie
him
;
and
all
agreed
to
make
the
golden
calf
,
and
all
the
whole
multitude
said
,
great
is
Diana
of
the
Ephesians
:
and
all
covenanted
and
conspired
against
—
And
no
marvel
;
for
if
Satan
should
be
divided
against
Satan
,
his
Kingdome
could
not
stand
;
and
therefore
we
say
with
S.
Augustine
,
that
,
sicut
est
Dei
una
Ecclesia
,
sic
est
Diaboli
●na
Babylon
;
as
God
hath
one
Church
,
so
the
Devil
hath
one
Babylon
.
Yet
,
if
we
look
into
the
Church
of
Rome
,
we
shall
finde
,
that
,
howsoever
,
in
things
that
may
concern
the
preservation
of
their
hierarchy
,
they
hold
together
;
yet
,
in
many
other
things
there
is
such
oppositions
,
contentions
,
and
consusions
amongst
them
,
as
will
plainly
shew
them
to
be
a
Babilon
;
and
that
,
as
the
Poet
saith
in
another
case
,
so
we
may
say
,
of
them
;
Scinditur
incertus
studia
in
contraria
clerus
.
For
we
finde
their
Councills
,
Popes
,
and
Orders
,
crossing
,
thwarting
,
and
contradicting
each
other
,
as
,
1.
1.
The
contradictions
of
the
Councils
.
The
First
Councel
of
Nice
allowed
the
communion
under
both
kindes
,
unto
the
people
;
But
the
Council
of
Constance
,
and
the
Council
of
Basil
,
and
that
Council
of
Trent
have
forbidden
to
give
the
cup
unto
the
Laity
.
So
the
third
Council
of
Carthage
accursed
him
that
would
call
himself
universal
Bishop
;
but
the
Council
of
Trent
curseth
all
them
,
that
will
not
acknowledg
the
Bishop
of
Rome
to
be
so
.
And
the
great
oecumenical
Council
of
Constantinople
condemned
all
Images
,
from
the
divine
Worship
;
but
the
second
Council
of
Nice
allowed
them
,
and
then
again
the
Council
of
Frankfort
accurseth
that
Nicene
Council
,
and
accounteth
it
flat
idolatry
to
worship
them
,
or
God
by
them
.
2.
2.
The
contradictions
of
the
Popes
.
Their
Popes
do
follow
the
same
steps
;
for
Stephan
the
6.
abrogated
all
his
Predecessors
Decrees
;
but
Formosus
took
up
his
body
,
after
his
burial
,
for
it
,
and
cut
off
two
of
his
fingers
,
and
then
buried
his
body
again
;
and
the
next
succeeding
Popes
Theodorus
the
2.
Ex
Polychron
.
Romanus
,
and
John
the
10.
confirmed
all
the
Acts
of
Formosus
;
but
Sergius
disannulled
them
all
again
,
and
took
up
Formosus
his
body
,
and
threw
the
same
into
Tiber.
3.
3.
The
contradictions
of
their
Orders
.
The
Oppositions
among
their
Orders
is
never
a
whit
less
,
than
betwixt
their
Popes
;
for
,
the
difference
betwixt
the
Dominicans
and
the
Franciscans
,
about
the
conception
of
the
blessed
Virgin
Mary
,
(
the
Dominicans
holding
,
that
she
was
conceived
in
original
sin
,
and
the
Franciscans
denying
the
same
)
was
so
great
,
and
their
fury
was
so
hot
,
Anno
1476.
against
each
other
,
that
Pope
Xistus
the
4.
joyning
with
the
Franciscans
,
burned
4
of
the
Dominicans
for
defending
that
truth
.
Neither
are
their
Schooles
free
from
this
fault
;
for
the
Scotists
,
Ochamists
,
and
Thomists
could
never
be
reconciled
,
Erasmus
,
in
loc.
contr.
Laton
.
Alphoas
.
l.
1.
c.
6.
Genchrard
.
in
Chron.
untill
the
Thomists
got
the
conquest
;
and
at
this
day
,
the
Seculars
and
the
Jesuits
can
never
agree
;
nor
the
Jesuits
,
that
are
indeed
the
better
learned
,
accord
well
among
themselves
;
for
Alphonsus
de
Castro
,
and
his
Adherents
do
hold
the
Council
above
the
Pope
,
but
Card.
Bellarm.
and
all
his
Schollers
do
hold
the
contrary
;
and
it
is
observed
by
Genebrard
,
that
there
were
20
several
Sects
and
Schismes
amongst
the
Romanists
at
the
same
time
;
and
others
have
collected
80
several
different
Opinions
amongst
them
,
about
that
one
only
point
of
the
Eucharist
.
And
I
could
yet
further
inlarge
this
point
,
how
they
do
not
all
agree
in
the
Doctrine
of
our
Justification
,
nor
in
many
other
points
beside
;
nor
indeed
any
one
of
them
long
with
himself
;
quia
oportet
mendacem
esse
memorem
,
because
the
teacher
of
errors
and
false
Doctrine
had
need
to
have
a
good
memory
,
&
ea
falsitatis
atque
erroris
est
natura
,
ut
nemine
repugnante
,
a
seipsa
tandem
juguletur
,
and
that
is
the
nature
of
Error
and
falsehood
,
that
a
length
it
will
overthrow
it self
,
though
there
were
no
man
to
speak
against
it
;
and
therefore
we
finde
Bellarmine
himself
confuting
and
contradicting
himself
in
many
places
,
as
our
learned
Bishop
Morton
hath
most
excellently
observed
;
but
I
stood
too
long
on
this
point
already
.
2.
2.
The
collusion
of
the
Roman
Church
.
There
Collusion
is
,
and
especially
in
former
times
,
was
such
,
that
they
did
not
onely
deceive
one
another
,
but
almost
all
the
world
besides
,
Presbyter
amplectens
faeminam
,
presumitur
benedicendi
causa
fecisse
:
and
old
Lyra
saith
,
fit
aliquando
in
Ecclesia
dei
maxima
deceptio
,
in
fictis
miraculis
,
à
sacerdotibus
,
the
greatest
decepts
and
cosenage
shall
happen
sometimes
in
the
Church
of
God
by
the
false
and
faigned
miracles
,
that
shall
be
done
by
the
Priests
;
and
so
indeed
,
as
our
Presbyters
do
now
,
so
their
Priests
and
Jesuits
,
by
their
faigned
sanctity
,
false
miracles
,
and
subtle
insinuations
into
the
hearts
and
bosomes
of
the
vulgar
people
,
seduxerunt
gentes
,
have
seduced
them
,
and
made
them
drunk
with
the
wine
of
their
abominations
and
abominable
flatteries
.
3.
3.
The
oppression
of
the
Romanists
.
For
their
oppression
,
vexation
,
and
cruelty
towards
the
servants
of
God
,
it
exceeded
all
humanity
;
and
the
Chaldean
Babylon
must
not
compare
with
them
herein
;
for
they
did
not
only
vex
the
children
of
God
,
and
lay
heavy
yokes
upon
their
necks
,
which
was
all
that
Babylon
did
unto
the
Israelites
,
but
they
did
also
persecute
the
best
Protestants
with
sword
,
fire
and
faggot
,
burning
them
,
as
they
did
John
Hus
and
Hierom
of
Prague
,
and
take
their
bones
out
of
their
Graves
;
if
they
cannot
lay
hands
on
them
alive
,
as
they
did
the
bones
of
Bucer
and
Phagius
,
in
the
time
of
Queen
Mary
.
Scaeva
sic
in
manes
manibus
arma
dabant
;
And
so
they
warred
:
Amos
2.1
.
And
as
the
King
of
Moab
burned
the
bones
of
the
King
of
Edom
,
so
they
raged
against
the
very
Ghosts
of
the
Saints
.
And
therefore
,
if
we
had
nothing
else
to
say
against
them
but
this
,
their
cruelty
against
the
Saints
and
Servants
of
Christ
,
yet
this
alone
is
a
sufficient
argument
to
prove
their
City
and
Church
a
Babylon
,
and
themselves
rather
Citizens
of
Babylon
,
than
Members
of
the
Church
of
Christ
;
for
as
he
that
was
born
after
the
flesh
,
Galat.
4.29
.
persecuted
him
that
was
born
after
the
Spirit
,
even
so
it
is
now
,
saith
the
Apostle
:
The
Church
of
Christ
doth
never
persecute
,
but
doth
alwaies
suffer
Persecution
;
for
Christian
Religion
is
to
be
maintained
,
enlarged
and
defended
,
non
occidendo
sed
monendo
,
non
saevitia
,
sed
patientia
,
not
by
killing
,
but
by
monishing
,
not
by
cruelty
,
but
by
patience
;
nam
si
sanguine
&
tormentis
religionem
defendere
velis
,
jam
non
defendetur
,
Lact.
l.
1.
c.
19.
Religion
not
to
be
planted
by
the
sword
.
sed
polluetur
,
saith
Lactantius
:
For
if
thou
wouldst
defend
Religion
with
shedding
of
blood
and
inflicting
torments
,
it
is
not
defended
,
but
polluted
;
and
thou
dost
defile
it
and
spoil
it
,
in
seeking
to
maintain
it
.
And
this
is
plainly
seen
by
the
example
of
Christ
himself
,
who
neither
instituted
his
Kingdom
by
any
foreible
meanes
,
nor
would
have
himfelf
defended
by
any
outward
power
of
the
sword
,
but
biddeth
S.
Peter
to
put
up
his
sword
into
his
sheath
;
Matth.
26.52
.
and
he
sheweth
the
reason
of
it
unto
the
Governour
,
because
his
Kingdom
is
not
of
this
world
,
nor
like
unto
the
Kingdoms
of
this
world
;
for
they
are
enlarged
and
defended
by
force
of
Armes
and
by
the
sword
;
Rom.
10.14
.
but
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
is
encreased
and
continued
by
the
reading
and
the
preaching
of
the
word
;
and
Faith
cometh
ex
auditu
,
non
ex
metu
,
by
hearing
,
not
by
threatning
,
ex
dono
Dei
,
non
ex
imperio
hominum
;
from
the
Gift
of
God
,
and
not
by
the
Command
of
any
man
.
And
therefore
S.
Bernard
saith
,
that
suadenda
fides
,
non
cogenda
;
Faith
is
to
be
perswaded
and
not
compelled
:
And
S.
Paul
saith
,
2
Cor.
10.4
.
Damasc.
3.
sent.
c.
32.
that
the
weapons
of
our
warfare
are
not
carnal
but
spiritual
:
And
Damascene
saith
,
that
the
Gospel
was
preached
throughout
all
the
world
without
weapon
,
armour
or
Battel
,
by
a
few
naked
,
poor
,
afflicted
men
;
and
if
men
believed
,
they
saved
their
souls
;
if
not
,
the
Apostles
were
to
take
none
other
revenge
,
but
to
shake
off
the
dust
of
their
feet
to
be
a
witness
against
them
,
that
refused
their
Doctrine
.
Object
.
But
the
Romanists
against
this
,
do
answer
for
themselves
and
say
,
that
our
Saviour
bids
his
Servants
to
go
to
the
high
waies
,
and
compel
the
people
to
come
into
his
Wedding
,
that
his
House
might
be
full
.
Luke
14.23
.
Solut.
I
answer
,
1.
That
the
Word
compell
,
doth
not
alwaies
imply
a
forcible
compulsion
,
but
a
continual
perswasion
,
and
an
undeniable
intreaty
and
importunity
;
until
our
request
be
granted
;
for
so
the
two
Disciples
going
to
Emmans
,
Luke
24.29
.
are
said
to
have
compelled
or
constrained
Jesus
to
stay
with
them
,
that
is
,
by
their
importunity
,
and
not
by
any
forcible
way
:
And
so
we
are
to
compel
all
men
,
by
entreating
them
with
continual
importunity
,
to
believe
in
Christ
,
and
by
him
to
be
reconciled
unto
God
,
and
by
captivating
their
understanding
to
the
obedience
of
Christ
,
which
is
the
best
compulsion
in
the
world
.
2.
I
say
,
that
we
are
in
some
sense
to
compel
them
,
that
is
,
quoad
media
,
to
the
nieanes
of
Faith
,
though
not
to
the
Faith
it self
;
to
come
into
the
House
,
but
not
to
eat
;
to
come
into
the
Church
,
but
not
to
believe
;
because
this
men
may
do
,
but
the
other
God
alone
must
do
:
And
therefore
we
say
with
S.
Aug.
against
the
Donatists
,
that
in
this
sence
,
Kings
within
their
Kingdoms
,
and
every
man
within
his
House
,
is
to
compel
and
to
cause
his
Children
and
Servants
and
all
that
are
under
his
Jurisdiction
,
to
come
into
the
Church
,
to
hear
the
Word
of
God
,
and
to
make
every
one
to
perform
the
outward
service
of
God
,
at
least
in
shew
,
so
far
as
man
can
judge
;
for
so
the
Commandment
is
,
that
thou
shalt
keep
holy
the
Sabbath
Day
,
and
shalt
do
no
manner
of
work
,
thou
,
and
thy
Son
and
thy
Daughter
,
thy
Man-servant
and
thy
Maid-servant
,
Exod
20.
and
the
Stranger
that
is
within
thy
Gate
.
But
the
Church
of
Rome
would
compel
us
to
believe
what
they
believe
,
and
to
profess
,
that
we
believe
whatsoever
their
Church
professeth
;
and
this
their
compulsion
is
with
no
light
hand
,
as
appeareth
by
their
Inquisition
,
and
the
French
Massacre
:
And
yet
they
will
answer
,
that
they
compel
no
man
to
believe
,
but
only
punish
those
that
do
erre
and
revolt
from
their
Belief
.
I
confess
,
that
some
of
the
Learned
do
affirm
,
haereses
spirituali
gladio
jugulatas
esse
,
that
Heresies
and
apostasies
are
to
be
punished
only
with
the
spiritual
sword
,
and
not
with
the
temporal
sword
of
the
Civil
Magistrate
;
because
our
Saviour
said
unto
his
Disciples
,
John
6.66
,
67.
after
he
saw
many
departing
from
him
,
nunquid
&
vos
vultis
abire
?
and
will
you
go
away
likewise
?
As
if
he
said
,
I
hold
you
not
,
use
your
own
judgment
,
and
he
that
will
depart
,
let
him
depart
,
he
may
go
for
me
.
And
therefore
St.
Paul
doth
but
excommunicate
and
deliver
such
men
unto
Satan
,
1
Cor.
5.3
,
5.
that
they
might
learn
not
to
blaspheme
;
to
shew
unto
us
,
that
there
should
be
no
bloodshed
nor
temporal
punishment
for
the
Faith
,
in
the
Church
of
Christ
:
But
for
the
better
clearing
of
this
point
,
A
twosold
consideration
to
be
had
about
the
suppression
and
punishing
of
Schismaticks
Hereticks
and
Apostata's
.
1.
Of
the
time
1.
When
the
Members
and
true
Professors
are
but
few
.
Mat.
13.30
.
of
compelling
men
to
Christianity
and
to
believe
,
I
say
,
that
great
wisdom
and
discretion
is
to
be
adhibited
in
this
case
of
mens
consciences
,
and
that
a
double
consideration
is
to
be
had
herein
.
-
1.
Of
the
Time
,
when
these
Offenders
do
appear
in
the
Church
.
-
2.
Of
the
Persons
,
who
they
be
that
do
thus
offend
.
For
,
1.
There
is
a
time
,
when
such
Offenders
,
Hereticks
or
Apostata's
should
be
spared
,
and
there
is
a
time
,
when
they
should
be
punished
and
not
spared
:
For
,
1.
In
the
Infancy
of
the
Church
,
that
is
of
any
Church
,
when
the
true
orthodox
Christians
are
but
few
,
and
it
may
be
fewer
than
the
Herericks
and
Apostata's
,
it
is
not
the
safest
way
to
be
too
severe
and
rigid
against
these
men
;
but
in
a
Christian
policy
,
rather
to
give
some
scope
to
these
mens
Consciences
,
and
so
to
suffer
the
Tares
to
grow
with
the
wheat
,
as
our
Saviour
speaketh
;
1.
Because
they
are
not
able
,
being
few
,
or
fewer
,
to
struggle
against
many
.
And
I
know
no
reason
why
the
Roman
Catholicks
should
not
be
tolerated
as
well
and
assoon
as
Anabaptists
and
other
worser
Schismaticks
.
That
these
times
do
require
some
toleration
of
Religion
.
2.
When
the
true
Professors
are
many
.
2.
Because
their
unseasonable
severity
and
rigidness
towards
these
Offenders
might
be
a
meanes
to
raise
other
enemies
against
them
,
whereby
more
wheat
should
perish
,
than
Tares
should
be
destroyed
;
and
perhaps
hinder
those
that
are
in
aequilibrio
,
and
as
yet
unsetled
,
to
embrace
the
Truth
and
that
Profession
wherein
they
see
,
so
little
mediocrity
and
so
much
severity
used
.
And
truly
,
in
these
very
times
,
wherein
the
true
Professors
are
so
few
,
and
the
Sectaries
so
many
,
I
suppose
this
gentleness
,
moderation
and
some
scope
of
Christian
Liberty
ought
to
be
given
,
until
,
by
the
goodness
of
God
,
and
a
painful
preaching
of
the
truth
,
we
shall
reduce
them
to
the
full
and
perfect
imbracing
thereof
.
But
,
2.
When
any
Church
is
established
,
the
Magistrates
setled
,
and
the
true
Professors
many
and
plentiful
;
then
all
such
offenders
are
to
be
corrected
,
and
not
permitted
to
corrupt
others
,
and
to
seduce
the
weaker
sort
of
the
true
Professors
;
or
otherwise
the
Christian
and
civil
Magistrate
cannot
be
free
from
sin
,
if
he
suffer
such
offenders
to
go
free
from
punishment
;
for
if
he
punish
Theevery
,
and
spare
Idolatry
,
the
Rebels
and
Runagadoes
from
him
,
and
not
the
Revolters
from
Christ
,
how
shall
he
answer
this
to
God
?
And
therefore
King
Asa
gathered
both
Judah
and
Benjamin
and
all
the
strangers
from
Ephraim
,
2
Chron.
15.8
,
13.
Manasses
and
Symeon
,
and
did
enact
with
them
,
that
whosoever
would
not
turn
from
his
Idols
and
his
Idolatrous
waies
,
to
seek
the
Lord
God
,
should
be
slain
:
Exod.
32.
●7
.
And
Moses
caused
them
to
be
put
unto
the
sword
that
had
worshipped
the
Golden
Calf
:
And
Jehu
did
put
all
those
Priests
unto
the
sword
,
that
had
forsaken
the
Lord
to
worship
Baal
:
2
Reg.
10.25
.
And
so
should
every
Christian
Magistrate
do
the
like
,
when
he
seeth
the
time
serveth
that
he
may
and
can
do
it
:
For
,
—
immedicabile
vulnus
Ense
recidendum
,
ne
pars
syncer
a
trahatur
;
The
Rule
of
nature
tells
us
,
that
the
scab'd
sheep
must
be
separated
from
the
Flock
,
lest
she
infect
the
sound
ones
;
and
so
must
Hereticks
and
Schismaticks
from
the
flock
of
Christ
:
but
a
little
leaven
leaveneth
the
whole
lump
,
and
one
lewd
fellow
may
spoil
many
,
and
one
subtle
Heretick
or
Schismatick
may
seduce
many
of
the
simple
people
;
and
therefore
,
I
would
they
were
cut
off
from
you
,
that
trouble
you
,
saith
the
Apostle
.
II.
As
a
wise
consideration
must
be
had
,
of
the
time
,
when
and
how
this
rooting
out
of
the
weeds
may
be
done
,
2.
Of
the
persons
.
so
the
like
consideration
must
be
had
of
the
Persons
that
do
offend
and
are
themselves
led
out
of
the
way
.
For
,
1.
Some
are
private
,
1.
Tacit
Offenders
.
quiet
and
peaceable
men
,
that
tacitly
keep
their
errors
and
misbeliefs
unto
themselves
,
and
so
do
no
great
hurt
,
but
only
unto
themselves
.
And
,
2.
Some
are
more
active
and
do
corrupt
others
,
and
speak
of
wicked
blasphemy
,
2.
Active
Offenders
.
as
the
Psalmist
speaketh
;
and
to
the
first
,
we
should
be
more
indulgent
;
but
on
the
Second
,
we
should
inflict
the
severer
punishment
.
3.
Some
do
erre
and
revolt
of
infirmity
,
3.
Offenders
through
infirmity
.
for
fear
of
imprisonment
or
loss
of
their
meanes
and
livelihood
;
as
St.
Peter
denied
his
Master
,
for
fear
of
what
the
High
Priests
might
do
unto
him
;
&
many
honest
men
now
do
many
things
that
otherwise
they
would
not
do
,
for
fear
of
the
present
Power
;
and
should
these
be
presently
punished
or
cut
off
for
their
slips
and
slidings
?
God
forbid
:
I
remember
Epiphanius
writeth
,
that
in
the
reign
of
Dioclesian
and
Maxim.
which
was
a
time
of
great
persecution
,
divers
Christians
were
imprisoned
,
of
whom
some
were
martyred
,
some
revolted
,
and
some
were
still
detained
in
durance
;
and
these
that
still
were
imprisoned
,
disputed
amongst
themselves
,
whether
those
that
had
revolted
,
through
the
violence
of
the
Persecution
,
should
be
received
into
the
Church
again
,
or
not
,
when
God
eased
them
of
that
Persecution
;
and
Peter
Bishop
of
Alexandria
,
misericordia
motus
,
moved
with
pity
(
saith
Epiphanius
)
said
,
he
would
refuse
none
immediatly
upon
the
confession
of
their
repentance
;
but
Meletius
Bishop
of
Thebais
,
said
,
Epiphan.
l.
2.
to
.
2.
p.
321.
he
would
receive
none
,
except
that
by
a
long
Trial
and
a
manifest
proof
of
their
amendment
,
they
shewed
the
fruits
of
their
true
repentance
:
Where
,
you
see
,
they
dispute
of
the
receiving
of
them
that
fall
through
fear
,
but
not
of
their
sudden
cutting
off
from
all
favour
;
because
of
their
amendment
there
is
so
great
hope
,
and
Peter
in
my
judgment
had
the
better
end
of
the
staffe
,
for
those
that
fell
through
Infirmity
and
fear
.
But
,
4.
There
be
some
that
revolt
and
start
aside
for
novelty
and
of
wantonness
,
4.
Offenders
through
malice
,
obstinacy
and
wantonness
.
and
it
may
be
of
malice
,
and
are
obstinate
in
their
errors
;
and
herein
Meletius
was
in
the
right
,
that
they
should
not
be
so
easily
pardoned
nor
so
gently
dealt
withal
,
that
thus
erre
,
relapse
and
forsake
the
true
Service
of
their
God
:
For
if
we
punish
a
woman
that
through
wantonness
,
adulterates
and
breaks
faith
with
her
Husband
,
shall
we
not
severely
punish
them
that
do
thus
start
aside
from
God
?
Yes
surely
,
such
men
must
be
severely
censured
and
punished
,
and
not
pardoned
,
until
,
as
Meletius
saith
,
they
do
fully
shew
the
fruits
of
their
repentance
.
And
so
you
see
this
point
,
how
far
we
may
compel
men
to
the
Faith
,
discussed
;
and
how
the
Weapons
of
Gods
Church
are
spiritual
;
and
that
the
City
of
God
doth
never
exercise
any
cruelty
upon
any
one
,
nor
any
temporal
punishment
for
spiritual
points
,
save
only
in
some
particular
cases
of
meer
necessity
and
of
great
moment
,
as
I
shewed
before
,
and
that
also
on
those
that
were
her
children
,
and
not
on
strangers
,
that
never
were
within
the
Pale
of
the
Church
.
But
the
Church
of
Rome
compelleth
all
men
to
submit
to
her
,
The
outward
civil
and
teniporal
persecution
of
the
Roman
Church
.
more
with
the
outward
sword
of
the
Magistrate
,
than
with
Aarons
Rod
and
the
spiritual
censure
of
the
Word
of
God
;
and
that
likewise
without
any
respect
of
Persons
,
and
without
all
shew
of
Clemency
,
as
witnesseth
their
cruelties
against
the
poor
Indians
,
their
Massacres
in
France
,
their
Inquisition
in
Spain
,
and
those
unmerciful
persecutions
here
,
in
Ingland
,
in
the
daies
of
Queen
Mary
,
and
their
new-devised
plot
of
the
Gunpowder
Treason
.
And
therefore
,
though
we
had
none
other
Argument
,
yet
this
their
usual
cruelty
against
their
Brethren
and
good
Christians
,
might
serve
for
a
sufficient
testimony
to
prove
the
Church
of
Rome
to
be
none
of
the
best
Saints
of
God
,
but
the
Citizens
of
Babylon
:
For
it
is
an
infallible
truth
,
that
Heresie
,
apostasie
and
cruelty
are
ever
joyned
and
combined
together
;
and
whereas
mercy
and
clemency
do
compass
about
the
true
Servants
of
Christ
,
severity
and
cruelty
do
fill
the
hearts
of
the
Hereticks
,
Schismaticks
and
Apostata's
.
And
so
we
read
that
the
cruelty
of
the
Arians
against
the
orthodox
,
was
more
than
barbarous
;
The
usual
cruclties
of
hereticks
and
apostata's
nam
damnis
gravissimis
efficiebant
Ecclesiam
,
armati
diversis
telis
,
they
infested
and
afflicted
the
Church
with
most
grievous
damages
,
being
armed
with
several
weapons
,
saith
Eusebius
:
And
Novatus
exceeded
all
the
rest
;
for
he
would
neither
give
bread
unto
his
Father
,
when
he
was
ready
to
be
starved
,
nor
burial
unto
his
Corps
,
when
he
was
dead
;
but
to
shew
the
heighth
of
his
impiety
and
cruelty
,
he
spurned
his
own
Wife
out
of
doors
,
when
she
was
great
with
child
,
and
so
killed
his
own
child
in
her
belly
:
And
Possidonius
relates
the
like
cruelties
in
the
Circumcelliones
,
Socrat.
l.
2.
c.
21
&
30.
Cypr.
l.
2.
epist.
8.
Chrys.
operis
impert
.
ho.
19.
which
were
a
most
savage
Sect
in
the
time
of
S.
Augustine
,
and
therefore
could
not
be
any
good
Members
of
the
Church
of
Christ
;
nam
quem
videris
sanguine
gandentem
,
Lupus
est
,
saith
S.
Chrysostom
:
For
whomsoever
thou
seest
rejoycing
and
taking
his
delight
in
blood
,
is
a
Wolf
,
and
no
sheep
;
quia
caedi
,
Christianorum
proprium
est
,
caedere
autem
Christianos
,
Pilati
&
Caiphae
officia
sunt
:
because
it
is
proper
and
a
common
thing
,
for
Christians
to
be
beaten
:
but
to
beat
Christians
,
is
the
property
and
the
office
of
Pilate
and
Caiphas
,
saith
Athanasius
,
ad
solitariam
vitam
agentes
.
And
yet
,
touching
the
Church
of
Rome
,
lest
that
in
seeking
to
reform
your
judgement
,
I
should
wrong
your
Charity
,
you
must
distinguish
betwixt
the
Church
of
God
in
Rome
,
and
the
Church
of
Rome
:
For
as
Satan
hath
his
Synagogue
in
the
midst
of
Gods
Church
,
so
God
hath
his
Church
and
his
Elect
in
medio
inimicorum
,
in
the
midst
of
their
enemies
,
as
a
righteous
Lot
among
the
wicked
Sodomites
,
Israel
in
Egypt
,
and
Daniel
,
Shadrach
,
Meshach
and
Abednego
in
Nebuchadnezzars
Court
,
and
many
Thousands
in
Israel
,
that
bowed
not
their
knees
to
Baal
,
when
notwithstanding
the
rest
of
the
Israelites
ran
a
whoring
after
their
own
inventions
:
So
we
assure
our selves
,
there
may
be
,
and
there
are
,
many
thousands
in
Rome
and
of
the
Romish
Church
,
that
retaining
the
Foundation
of
their
Faith
,
according
to
their
knowledge
,
do
adhere
to
the
Roman
Church
,
as
many
did
in
Israel
follow
Absolon
,
with
a
simple
heart
and
good
meaning
:
2
Chron.
15.17
.
And
so
as
the
Lord
said
of
King
Asa
,
that
,
although
he
had
not
taken
away
the
High
Places
out
of
Israel
,
yet
his
heart
was
perfect
all
his
daies
:
It
may
be
,
that
although
they
cannot
,
through
their
Ignorance
,
or
dare
not
,
through
Fear
,
or
be
not
able
,
through
their
mean
estate
and
poor
condition
,
excutere
phaleras
,
and
to
cast
off
the
Romish
Garments
,
as
blind
Bartymaeus
did
his
Cloak
,
yet
may
their
hearts
be
sound
and
perfect
towards
Christ
and
his
Church
:
and
to
reject
these
from
the
Communion
of
Saints
,
were
no
better
than
a
proud
cruelty
,
or
at
least
,
a
defect
of
Christian
Charity
.
And
therefore
we
adhere
to
these
in
love
and
pity
,
and
deem
them
as
our
Brethren
in
Christ
Jesus
:
But
for
the
rest
,
that
are
the
wilful
and
obstinate
Abettors
of
the
Romish
Idolatry
and
impiety
,
we
will
not
only
follow
the
counsel
of
our
Lord
and
Master
,
and
of
his
blessed
Prophets
and
Apostles
,
to
get
out
of
this
Babylon
,
and
to
separate
our selves
from
amongst
them
,
and
to
have
nothing
to
do
with
their
stool
of
wickedness
;
Jer.
50.14
.
but
we
will
also
do
as
our
God
commandeth
us
by
his
Prophet
Jeremy
,
lay
siege
against
it
and
spare
no
arrowes
,
because
she
hath
sinned
against
tho
Lord
.
And
thus
I
have
shewed
unto
you
,
that
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
respectively
,
yea
,
and
in
many
respects
,
that
Rome
and
the
Church
of
Rome
,
is
a
Babylon
,
a
City
of
Confusion
,
and
the
Popish
Hierarchy
full
of
many
iniquities
and
impieties
:
And
I
have
been
the
more
large
and
ample
in
this
Point
,
to
let
the
world
see
,
how
falsly
and
unjustly
the
Presbyterians
,
Puritans
and
their
Adherents
,
have
and
do
throw
their
scandalous
imputations
and
aspersions
upon
my
self
,
and
the
rest
of
our
Reverend
Bishops
,
for
being
Papists
,
and
Popish
,
and
Popishly
affected
,
when
as
indeed
all
wise
men
know
,
that
none
propagated
and
defended
the
Gospel
of
Christ
and
the
true
Protestant
Religion
,
and
impugned
the
Romish
Babylon
,
and
shewed
,
confuted
,
and
here
with
us
,
Bishop
Bilson
.
Bishop
Baclow
.
Bish.
Montagu
.
Bish.
Abbats
.
suppressed
the
Superstitions
,
Heresies
and
Idolatries
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
better
and
more
learnedly
,
than
Bishop
Jewel
,
Bishop
Babington
,
Bishop
Horne
,
Bishop
Andrews
,
Bishop
Downam
,
Bishop
Usher
,
Bishop
Prideaux
,
Bishop
Hall
,
Bishop
Morton
,
Bishop
White
,
Bishop
Laude
,
and
the
rest
of
our
Reverend
Bishops
:
And
on
the
other
side
,
the
Presbyterians
and
Puritans
,
that
hated
and
opposed
our
Bishops
,
though
they
railed
against
the
Pope
and
Popery
,
and
stuffed
their
Sermons
with
Invectives
against
them
,
yet
,
through
their
Ignorance
,
for
want
of
Learning
,
have
insensibly
against
their
own
wills
,
dispersed
and
taught
many
Popish
points
,
and
the
flat
Errours
of
the
Romish
Church
unto
their
Auditors
,
who
,
as
the
blind
do
swallow
many
a
flie
,
so
do
their
simple
Proselites
suck
those
poysonous
Tenets
,
which
are
thus
insensibly
by
their
ignorant
Teachers
infused
into
them
.
But
to
return
,
you
see
Rome
and
the
Church
of
Rome
is
a
mystical
Babylon
:
And
yet
,
2.
The
City
of
Rome
not
to
be
understood
,
to
be
the
Seat
of
the
Antichrist
and
the
Babylon
spoken
of
in
Rev.
c.
17.
1
Pet.
5.3
.
2.
As
the
Chaldean
City
of
Babylon
cannot
be
said
to
be
the
Babylon
that
is
spoken
of
in
Revel.
17.
and
the
proper
peculiar
Seat
of
the
Antichrist
;
so
no
more
can
the
Italian
City
of
Rome
be
said
to
be
the
same
:
And
though
that
after
the
eclipsing
of
that
great
Assyrian
Babylon
,
first
by
Cyrus
the
Persian
,
then
by
Alexander
the
Graecian
,
that
was
here
poysoned
by
Thessalus
,
with
poyson
in
a
horse
hoof
,
and
after
that
exhausted
and
almost
unpeopled
by
Seleucus
;
Rome
was
for
the
splendor
,
strength
and
dominion
thereof
,
termed
Babylon
,
and
for
her
Pride
,
Idolatry
and
confusion
in
the
service
of
her
Idol
Gods
,
is
so
stiled
by
S.
Peter
;
and
is
acknowledged
by
the
Fathers
afore-cited
,
and
by
most
of
the
Learned
Jesuits
,
that
confess
the
Assyrian
Babylon
to
be
the
Type
and
figure
of
the
Italian
Rome
,
and
to
be
so
understood
by
the
Apostle
in
that
place
.
Yet
I
say
;
it
cannot
be
meant
by
any
place
of
Scripture
,
to
be
the
Seat
and
Throne
of
the
great
Antichrist
,
and
the
Babylon
spoken
of
in
Rev.
17.
For
though
Martial
saith
,
Terrarum
Dea
,
gentiumque
Roma
Cui
par
est
nihil
,
&
nihil
secundum
:
And
Though
Rome
be
somtimes
signified
by
this
name
of
Babylon
,
as
I
said
before
,
and
is
therefore
interpreted
,
by
all
those
that
would
have
the
Pope
to
be
the
Antichrist
,
to
be
that
great
City
,
and
that
great
Babylon
spoken
of
in
Rev.
17.
And
Ovid
saith
imperii
Roma
deumque
locus
l.
1.
trist.
eleg
.
4.
Athenaeus
l.
1.
Tacitus
Annal
,
lib.
4.
and
elsewhere
in
that
Book
:
And
I
confess
,
it
is
often
called
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
that
great
City
;
yet
not
simply
,
in
respect
of
the
quantity
or
circuit
thereof
,
when
we
read
of
many
Cities
that
were
bigger
than
it
;
but
in
respect
of
the
Power
and
Authority
,
that
her
Consuls
and
Emperors
had
over
all
other
Cities
and
Dominions
,
in
which
sense
,
she
is
said
by
Athenaeus
,
to
be
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
&
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
an
Heavenly
City
:
and
by
Julius
frontinus
,
she
is
said
to
be
Domina
&
Regina
orbis
terrarum
,
the
Lady
and
Queen
of
the
world
,
which
made
the
Smyrnenses
to
erect
a
Temple
,
and
dedicate
the
same
to
the
City
of
Rome
,
as
to
a
Goddess
:
Yet
I
say
,
this
is
not
that
great
City
,
nor
that
Babylon
which
is
to
be
understood
in
Rev.
17.
and
is
to
be
the
Seat
of
the
great
Antichrist
,
3.
The
City
of
Constantinople
cannot
be
the
Seat
of
the
Antichrist
.
that
must
have
a
greater
room
than
the
great
City
of
Rome
.
And
,
3.
As
neither
Babylon
in
Assyria
,
nor
the
mystical
Babylon
of
Rome
,
can
be
said
to
be
that
Babylon
,
the
Seat
of
the
Antichrist
,
so
no
more
can
the
City
of
Constantinople
,
which
is
known
to
be
called
New
Rome
,
be
understood
to
be
his
Throne
,
and
the
Babylon
there
spoken
of
:
For
though
Constantine
,
the
Founder
of
this
City
,
Bish.
Montagu
in
his
apello
Caesar●m
.
Constantinus
apud
Thraces
qua
Bosphorus
aequor
thracius
●●xinus
.
granted
unto
it
,
in
both
slates
of
Church
and
Common-wealth
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
every
way
equalized
Priviledges
with
the
Old
Rome
,
as
having
Senators
,
and
one
of
the
yearly
Consuls
,
and
being
the
Imperial
City
,
and
seared
upon
seven
Hills
,
as
well
as
Old
Rome
,
and
is
therefore
called
by
Nicetus
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
and
by
Paulus
Diaconus
,
urbs
septicollis
,
the
City
of
seven
hills
,
and
being
likewise
in
a
fore-land
,
or
Land-straight
,
where
two
seas
meet
,
Aegaeumingurgacat
undis
,
constituit
sedem
Imperii
,
latiumque
relinquit
Christo
.
Bizantium
oppidum
maritimum
inter
Pontum
Euxinum
&
propontidem
orientalibus
Thraciae
.
finibus
situm
est
.
4.
No
one
City
of
the
world
is
to
be
understood
by
this
Babylon
.
What
place
is
meant
by
this
Babylon
.
Eccles.
9.14
.
Luke
12.32
.
and
therefore
the
only
seat
in
the
world
for
an
Imperial
City
,
far
more
convenient
than
old
Rome
;
yet
I
say
,
she
cannot
be
understood
to
be
the
peculiar
place
or
City
,
that
the
Apostle
here
meaneth
by
that
Babylon
,
where
the
great
Antichrist
must
locally
reside
and
set
up
his
domineering
Throne
and
Court
therein
.
4.
As
none
of
these
aforesaid
great
Cities
can
be
understood
by
that
Babylon
,
which
is
to
be
the
Seat
and
Residence
of
the
Antichrist
,
so
no
more
indeed
can
any
one
City
of
the
world
,
how
great
and
how
powerful
soever
she
were
,
be
properly
and
literally
said
to
be
the
Throne
or
residing
place
of
the
Antichrist
,
or
the
Babylon
,
that
is
meant
in
Rev.
17.
and
some
other
Places
of
the
Holy
Scripture
,
from
which
we
are
commanded
to
go
out
,
lest
we
should
be
partakers
of
her
Plagues
:
For
they
do
nimium
haerere
cortici
,
too
much
adhere
and
stick
to
the
Letter
and
outward
bark
of
the
Text
,
that
do
so
expound
it
:
Whereas
the
meaning
of
the
Holy
Ghost
is
more
mystical
and
spiritually
to
be
understood
,
for
the
great
and
spacious
confused
City
of
this
world
;
that
as
the
Church
of
Christ
is
Civitas
Dei
,
the
City
of
God
,
whereof
S.
Aug.
wrote
22
Books
,
which
he
styled
,
de
Civitate
Dei
;
and
is
typified
and
signified
in
many
places
of
the
holy
Scripture
,
by
Hierusalem
,
the
City
of
peace
,
that
is
at
unity
within
it self
;
and
by
that
little
City
,
that
hath
but
few
men
within
it
,
when
as
our
Saviour
saith
,
his
flock
is
but
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
a
little
flock
,
which
a
little
City
would
well
contain
;
so
the
Synagogue
of
Satan
,
Ecclesia
malignantium
,
the
congregation
of
the
wicked
,
is
indeed
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
that
very
great
City
,
that
sits
like
a
Queen
,
to
tyrannize
over
Gods
Servants
,
and
is
no
less
than
the
whole
world
,
and
can
be
no
less
to
contain
the
whole
Army
of
Satan
,
when
as
caetus
impiorum
,
the
congregation
of
the
ungodly
,
is
a
mighty
multitude
,
and
therefore
must
have
a
great
and
a
very
large
City
to
inhabit
:
And
because
the
Citizens
of
this
world
,
are
as
the
Citizens
of
Hierusalem
were
,
when
Titus
besieged
it
,
at
odds
among
themselves
,
and
yet
agreeing
to
rob
and
slay
all
the
good
and
godly
men
that
were
amongst
them
,
until
Titus
for
their
wickedness
,
had
destroyed
them
all
:
And
as
the
builders
of
Old
Babylon
were
,
when
God
confounded
their
Language
,
of
several
minds
and
dispositions
,
so
that
when
the
one
called
for
a
stone
,
the
other
brought
him
clay
,
and
when
he
called
for
Mortar
,
he
brought
him
Bricks
,
until
at
last
,
they
brought
both
their
work
and
themselves
unto
confusion
;
so
are
the
Citizens
of
this
great
Metropolis
,
of
several
desires
and
ambitions
;
the
one
hunting
after
wealth
,
the
other
after
honours
,
another
filled
with
malice
,
and
aimes
at
nothing
more
than
revenge
,
and
yet
all
of
them
agree
to
persecute
the
poor
helpless
man
,
to
kick
against
their
Governours
,
to
despise
their
Teachers
,
and
to
rob
their
Brethren
,
until
they
do
confound
all
things
,
both
the
Servants
and
Service
of
God
,
and
at
last
,
themselves
,
by
an
utter
ruine
and
a
most
fearful
confusion
;
therefore
their
city
is
termed
Babylon
.
And
so
I
say
,
that
neither
of
the
three
forenamed
Cities
,
nor
any
other
one
material
City
of
the
world
,
can
be
here
in
the
Apostles
sense
,
understood
by
this
great
City
of
Babylon
,
but
rather
that
City
,
whereof
the
Fellow
,
of
whom
the
Philosopher
demanded
,
what
Countryman
he
was
?
answered
,
that
he
was
Civis
hujus
mundi
,
The
Reasons
of
the
foresaid
Exposition
.
a
Citizen
of
the
great
City
of
this
world
:
And
this
I
say
,
for
these
special
Reasons
;
Reason
.
1
1.
Because
neither
of
the
three
forenamed
Cities
,
nor
any
other
one
City
of
the
world
hath
made
the
Kings
of
the
Earth
and
all
Nations
drunk
with
the
wine
of
her
Fornication
,
as
this
City
of
Babylon
is
said
to
have
done
:
For
neither
old
Rome
corrupted
all
Nations
with
her
heathenish
and
Idolatrous
Service
of
her
many
gods
,
nor
new
Rome
hath
spread
her
Mahometan
Religion
over
all
the
parts
of
the
earth
,
nor
especially
the
Pope
defiled
all
the
Regions
of
Christendom
,
much
less
then
all
Nations
,
with
his
Superstitions
:
But
the
great
City
of
this
world
,
I
may
freely
speak
it
,
without
a
figure
,
hath
bewitched
,
intoxicated
and
made
all
the
Nations
of
earth
drunk
with
the
sweet
wine
of
the
vanities
and
pleasures
thereof
,
none
can
deny
it
,
quia
totus
mundus
in
maligno
positus
.
Reason
.
2
2.
Because
all
that
had
ships
in
the
Sea
,
that
is
,
all
the
Merchants
that
traded
to
bring
commodities
from
one
Nation
to
another
,
were
not
all
made
rich
by
either
of
the
three
forenamed
Cities
,
or
by
any
other
one
City
of
the
world
whatsoever
;
as
the
Holy
Ghost
saith
,
they
were
all
made
rich
by
this
Babylon
;
but
all
the
Merchants
that
had
ships
,
and
were
at
any
time
,
or
,
in
any
place
made
rich
,
were
inriched
by
the
great
City
of
this
world
.
Reason
.
3
3.
Because
the
City
of
Babylon
,
that
is
here
in
the
Revelation
meant
,
is
said
to
have
killed
the
holy
Apostles
and
Prophets
of
God
,
and
though
S.
Peter
,
and
S.
Revelat.
c.
18.
20.
Paul
are
recorded
to
have
been
killed
at
Rome
,
yet
neither
Rome
,
nor
Constantinople
,
nor
the
Assyrian
,
nor
the
Egyptian
Babylon
,
nor
any
other
one
City
of
the
world
did
ever
see
any
,
or
if
any
,
certasnly
not
many
of
those
holy
Prophets
,
that
God
sent
unto
the
Israelites
,
and
were
killed
,
not
by
any
of
the
foresaid
Cities
,
but
by
the
Jews
,
and
in
Jerusalem
,
and
by
the
Citizens
of
this
world
;
that
have
indeed
killed
all
the
holy
Apostles
,
and
Prophets
,
that
were
killed
,
and
do
still
continue
,
Ribera
,
in
Apoc.
18.20
.
to
kill
the
best
servants
of
Jesus
Christ
,
even
as
our
Saviour
foretelleth
us
,
in
the
world
,
not
in
Rome
,
nor
in
Constantinople
,
but
in
the
world
,
you
shall
have
tribulation
,
because
,
the
world
hateth
you
,
as
it
hated
me
before
you
;
and
therefore
Ribera
demandeth
rightly
,
quem
apostolum
,
aut
quem
Prophetam
persecuta
est
Ecclesia
Romana
,
seu
Roma
papalis
,
ut
Sancti
debeant
laetare
de
ejus
paenis
?
which
of
all
the
Apostles
,
or
of
all
the
Prophets
did
the
Church
of
Rome
,
since
Rome
became
Christian
,
persecute
and
kill
,
Revel.
18.24
.
that
the
Saints
should
rejoce
at
her
Punishments
?
Reason
.
4
4.
Because
it
is
expresly
said
,
that
in
that
Babylon
,
which
is
there
meant
,
was
found
,
the
blood
of
Prophets
,
and
of
Saints
,
and
of
all
that
were
slain
upon
the
earth
;
mark
this
,
of
all
that
were
slain
upon
the
earth
;
and
tell
me
,
how
this
can
be
refered
to
any
one
City
of
the
world
,
but
only
to
the
great
City
of
this
world
?
and
so
is
literally
true
,
without
Trope
or
figure
;
and
why
should
we
run
to
figures
,
when
the
sence
is
true
in
the
letter
?
Reason
.
5
5.
Because
of
many
other
particulars
,
that
you
may
finde
in
the
17
and
18
Chapters
of
the
Revelation
,
and
elsewhere
in
the
Scriptures
,
ascribed
to
this
great
City
of
Babylon
,
which
,
without
tropes
and
figures
,
and
many
other
shifts
,
can
no
wayes
be
referred
or
applyed
,
either
to
old
Rome
,
or
new
Rome
,
or
to
any
other
one
city
whatsoever
,
but
may
properly
without
stretching
,
or
any
violence
offered
unto
the
Text
,
be
applyed
to
the
great
City
of
this
world
.
And
therefore
by
this
Babylon
,
that
is
spoken
of
in
Revel.
17.
and
elswhere
,
and
said
to
be
the
seat
of
the
Antichrist
,
I
conceive
,
that
we
are
to
understand
,
not
Rome
,
as
J.W.
and
all
the
rest
that
make
the
Pope
to
be
the
Antichrist
,
(
and
would
rather
bring
the
Holy
Ghost
to
mean
,
as
they
think
,
then
submit
themselves
to
his
meaning
,
)
Genes.
11.9
.
do
interpret
it
;
but
the
great
city
of
this
world
,
that
is
,
in
all
things
agreeable
to
every
particular
thing
,
that
is
spoken
of
this
great
Babylon
;
for
,
as
that
place
and
city
was
chiefly
called
Babylon
,
that
is
,
confusion
;
because
,
as
Moses
sheweth
,
God
confounded
the
Languages
of
those
grand
rebells
,
that
endeavoured
in
that
City
,
1
John
2.15
.
1
John
.
17.9
.
to
scale
the
walls
of
Heavens
,
and
,
as
it
were
to
desie
God
himself
;
so
this
world
is
just
like
unto
the
same
,
the
receptacle
of
all
confusion
and
disorders
:
and
it
is
one
of
the
three
capital
enemies
of
mankinde
,
that
we
profess
in
our
Baptisme
to
renounce
,
and
that
we
are
charged
not
to
love
,
but
still
to
fly
from
the
baits
,
and
the
deceipts
thereof
;
and
,
John
5.19
.
for
which
our
Saviour
,
that
prayed
for
his
enemies
which
crucified
him
,
denieth
his
prayer
,
saying
,
I
pray
not
for
the
world
,
because
God
hateth
all
those
,
that
work
wickedness
,
and
S.
John
saith
,
the
whole
world
,
all
of
it
,
lieth
in
wickedness
,
and
will
not
be
raised
from
it
;
and
besides
,
God
is
the
God
of
order
;
and
the
whole
world
is
out
of
order
,
the
very
babel
of
all
confusion
;
The
great
Antichrist
shall
rise
in
such
a
place
,
as
shall
be
like
Babylon
,
when
first
it
was
called
Babel
.
Genes.
11.79
.
and
confusion
is
the
mother
that
bringeth
forth
the
Antichrist
into
the
Church
,
and
it
is
the
nurse
that
fostereth
,
cherisheth
,
upholdeth
,
and
protecteth
him
against
Christ
,
and
against
his
Church
.
But
though
the
world
in
General
is
that
great
citie
,
whith
is
meant
Revel.
17.
and
elsewhere
in
that
book
,
and
wherein
the
great
Antichrist
will
settle
himself
;
yet
must
he
rise
and
spring
in
some
place
,
City
,
or
Kingdome
of
the
world
,
that
is
not
as
Rome
,
or
Constantinople
,
a
Babylon
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
respectively
,
but
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
simply
,
and
transcendently
,
like
as
the
Chaldean
Babylon
was
,
and
in
all
things
resembling
her
,
when
first
she
was
called
Babel
,
the
City
of
Confusion
;
and
that
was
,
when
all
the
Inhabitants
thereof
were
without
any
settled
,
just
,
and
lawfull
Governors
,
or
Government
among
them
,
but
were
as
the
children
of
Israel
were
in
the
later
time
of
the
Judges
,
Judg.
ult.
and
Ver.
ult.
when
there
was
no
King
in
Israel
,
but
every
man
did
that
which
was
right
in
his
own
eyes
;
and
so
they
did
now
in
Babel
;
they
understood
not
one
another
,
they
obeyed
not
one
another
,
but
when
the
Master
or
Governor
required
one
thing
,
they
did
another
,
and
when
they
called
for
bricks
,
they
brought
them
straw
;
and
so
forth
.
And
what
Kingdome
,
Rome
not
like
Babylon
,
when
first
it
was
called
Babel
.
City
,
or
Church
,
is
,
or
hath
been
thus
,
like
Babel
,
without
any
setled
,
just
,
and
lawfull
Government
,
or
Governors
,
I
will
not
determine
;
but
I
am
sure
Rome
hath
her
Governors
,
and
the
Church
of
Rome
her
settled
,
strict
,
and
well
observed
Orders
and
Lawes
,
which
none
dares
disobey
,
nor
do
,
what
is
right
in
his
own
eyes
,
nor
preach
what
Doctrines
he
please
unto
the
people
.
But
in
what
Kingdome
,
City
,
or
Common-wealth
soever
we
see
no
settled
,
just
,
and
lawfull
Government
,
but
the
Governors
,
like
pegs
driving
out
one
another
,
and
settling
first
one
kinde
of
Government
,
then
another
of
greater
power
cometh
,
and
changeth
that
Government
,
then
a
third
,
then
a
fourth
,
and
so
forth
;
and
the
Commonwealth
standeth
,
like
a
windmill
,
upon
the
top
of
a
hill
,
that
must
turn
with
every
winde
,
and
submit
it self
to
every
Government
that
is
most
prevalent
,
and
where
you
see
the
Church
without
Rulers
,
without
order
,
and
without
Law
,
but
every
Presbyter
doth
what
he
pleaseth
;
and
serveth
God
with
what
service
his
own
fancy
liketh
best
;
I
believe
that
City
,
Kingdom
,
and
Church
,
doth
in
all
things
parallel
the
first
Chaldean
Babel
,
and
must
be
,
if
any
place
be
,
the
very
seat
of
the
Antichrist
,
and
so
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
simply
,
most
eminently
,
and
transcendently
a
Babylon
,
and
the
fittest
place
for
the
Antichrist
to
reside
.
And
so
the
Antichrist
,
having
learnt
his
lesson
,
divide
&
impera
,
i.e.
by
confusion
and
division
,
and
setting
the
Father
against
the
Son
,
and
the
Daughter
against
the
Mother
,
the
subject
against
his
King
,
and
the
King
against
the
subject
,
the
people
against
their
Pastors
,
and
their
Pastors
against
the
people
,
and
so
of
all
the
rest
,
he
will
settle
and
inthrone
himself
,
in
that
imperial
seat
of
his
rule
and
authority
,
where
there
is
most
confusion
,
and
where
there
is
no
settled
,
just
,
and
lawfull
Government
;
and
this
is
that
Babylon
,
thus
mystically
expressed
by
the
Holy
Ghost
,
and
thus
clearly
explained
unto
you
,
where
the
Antichrist
shall
rule
,
and
reign
,
and
rage
over
Gods
people
,
even
in
that
place
of
the
world
,
and
in
that
street
of
this
Great
City
,
where
there
is
most
division
and
confusion
both
in
the
Church
and
Commonwealth
;
this
confusion
being
his
chiefest
consolation
,
and
the
furtherance
of
his
progression
,
and
,
which
,
as
the
Poet
saith
,
—
Turbabit
faedera
mundi
,
will
soon
bring
the
world
out
of
order
,
and
to
be
ruled
as
he
listeth
.
And
now
the
question
is
demanded
,
Whether
in
any
other
place
of
all
the
world
,
you
can
finde
more
divisions
and
confusions
,
and
a
more
unstable
,
unjust
,
and
unsettled
Government
,
both
in
Church
and
Commonwealth
,
then
you
may
finde
in
these
Churches
,
and
Common
wealths
,
and
formerly
the
Kingdomes
of
Ingland
,
Scotland
,
and
Ireland
?
for
though
that
in
this
Babylon
,
this
place
,
that
is
so
full
of
disorders
and
confusion
,
Where
discord
reigns
,
in
realm
or
town
,
The
wicked
win
the
chief
renown
.
Plutarchus
,
in
vita
Niceas
,
pag.
547.
you
may
finde
many
zealous
and
religious
men
,
that
do
fear
God
,
and
mourn
for
the
sin
of
the
Antichrist
,
and
abhor
all
his
wicked
wayes
;
yet
it
is
demanded
,
if
ever
there
were
more
faction
in
Hierusalem
,
in
the
time
of
their
last
siege
,
more
Sects
in
Amsterdam
,
more
malice
in
Rome
in
the
time
of
the
proscription
,
or
more
corruption
,
in
the
time
of
the
Pope
,
and
more
division
among
the
Reubenites
,
and
confusion
in
great
Babylon
,
in
the
land
of
Shinar
,
than
may
be
found
,
now
,
in
this
relapsed
Church
,
and
among
the
people
of
these
Dominions
,
And
for
the
diversity
of
Sects
,
multiplicity
of
opinions
,
and
the
manifold
confusions
in
the
Church
,
it
is
demanded
,
if
the
errors
and
heresies
of
the
Sectaries
,
Presbyters
,
Independents
,
and
lay-Preachers
are
,
not
only
published
,
printed
,
and
permitted
,
but
also
cathedrally
and
autoritatively
,
if
not
maintained
,
yet
countenanced
or
connived
at
,
at
the
least
?
And
if
here
,
in
the
field
of
Gods
Church
,
and
out
of
this
Babylonish
chair
,
you
may
not
finde
any
error
or
heresie
that
hath
been
formerly
invented
,
and
broached
by
the
grand
Hereticks
,
and
confuted
by
the
Fathers
of
the
Church
,
now
again
,
in
some
place
or
other
,
and
by
some
Sect
or
other
,
resuscitated
,
and
refined
unto
the
people
?
and
whether
you
may
not
uncontroulably
choose
any
Religion
,
and
be
of
any
Sect
,
either
Antinomian
,
Anabaptist
,
Arian
,
Aerian
,
Brownist
,
Barrowist
,
Dipper
,
The
manifold
divisions
,
corruptions
and
confusions
that
are
now
conceived
to
be
in
the
Churches
of
these
Dominions
.
Donatist
,
Cradokist
,
Cerinthian
,
Catharist
,
Ebyonist
,
Eutychian
,
Familist
,
Gnostick
,
Hugonite
,
Hussite
,
Jesuit
,
Libertine
,
Lollard
,
Marcionist
,
Manichean
,
Montanist
,
Millenary
,
Nestorian
,
Nicholaitan
,
Origenist
,
Petagian
,
Puritan
,
Quaker
,
Ranter
,
Sadduce
,
Socinian
,
Seeker
,
Tritheist
,
Valentinian
,
Winterist
,
or
if
you
will
,
Atheist
,
or
Adamite
,
or
Independant
:
From
all
these
,
and
from
all
other
Se●●●●d
or
new
,
and
have
liberty
of
Conscience
to
profess
,
and
be
of
what
Sect
you
〈…〉
so
you
profess
to
believe
in
Jesus
Christ
,
(
as
all
the
very
worst
hereticks
did
,
and
〈◊〉
)
and
so
you
take
the
Oath
of
abjuration
,
and
renounce
popery
and
〈◊〉
,
which
are
the
only
men
,
as
I
see
,
that
although
they
do
believe
in
Jesus
Christ
,
as
well
,
if
not
better
than
any
of
the
foresaid
Hereticks
,
are
excluded
from
this
benefit
,
and
excepted
from
this
liberty
of
conscience
,
to
serve
God
,
as
seemeth
good
in
every
mans
eyes
?
And
though
all
these
Sects
differ
one
from
another
,
and
are
in
confusion
,
The
common
and
joynt
practise
of
all
the
Sectaries
.
and
execrating
one
another
;
yet
all
of
them
do
agree
,
to
dissociate
themselves
from
the
true
Professors
of
the
primitive
Christianity
,
to
tear
the
Apocriphal
Books
out
of
our
Bibles
,
to
cast
away
the
service
Book
,
and
to
cashier
the
Articles
of
our
Church
,
and
the
Book
of
Homilies
;
they
are
no
Saints
,
if
they
do
not
this
.
But
for
the
resolution
of
the
foresaid
Questions
,
though
I
could
say
much
therein
;
Yet
I
will
only
refer
the
same
to
what
you
may
read
in
a
little
Treatise
,
intituled
Hell
broke
loose
,
that
so
,
as
it
seemeth
,
the
Antichrist
might
come
forth
,
out
of
the
bottomless
pit
,
as
S.
John
saith
he
should
do
;
and
to
a
book
of
Mr.
Edwards
,
intituled
Gangraena
,
which
is
set
out
at
large
,
and
three
times
printed
,
where
you
may
finde
very
orderly
,
and
methodically
set
down
,
such
a
ferrago
,
and
hodg-podg
of
Heresies
,
and
such
a
multitude
of
most
horrible
blasphemies
,
so
odious
,
and
so
hideous
,
Mr.
Alexander
Ross
in
his
animadversions
upon
Mr.
Hobbes
his
Leviathan
,
sheweth
how
the
Leviathan
blasphemeth
.
1.
God
.
1
Errour
.
that
my
hairs
do
stand
,
and
my
heart
doth
tremble
at
the
thought
of
them
,
and
my
soul
is
very
much
afraid
to
name
them
,
least
thereby
the
Devil
should
intice
some
wicked
men
,
that
as
yet
know
them
not
,
to
embrace
them
,
and
likewise
to
another
book
of
Mr.
Alexander
Ross
against
Mr.
Hobbs
his
Leviathan
,
which
Mr.
Ross
saith
,
is
like
that
beast
in
the
Revelation
,
cap.
13.
(
and
that
is
the
Antichrist
)
which
opened
his
mouth
into
blasphemy
,
against
God
and
his
Tabernacle
,
and
against
them
that
dwell
in
Heaven
.
1.
Against
God
himself
,
and
that
many
waies
,
as
specially
,
1.
In
saying
that
God
made
the
world
by
nature
,
and
so
by
consequence
,
of
necessity
,
according
to
the
course
of
nature
;
whereas
indeed
he
did
it
voluntarily
and
freely
,
and
might
have
chosen
whether
he
would
have
created
any
thing
or
nothing
;
for
he
being
liberrimum
agens
,
a
most
free
and
no
waies
necessitate
agent
,
whatsoever
pleased
the
Lord
,
that
did
he
in
heaven
and
in
earth
,
and
in
the
Sea
and
in
all
deep
places
,
saith
the
Prophet
.
Errour
.
2
2.
In
making
the
Three
Persons
of
the
Trinity
,
the
Father
,
the
Son
and
the
Holy
Ghost
,
to
be
rather
Names
,
than
Substances
,
which
is
contrary
to
our
very
Creeds
,
and
the
Faith
that
we
do
profess
.
Errour
.
3
3.
In
making
Christ
only
to
personate
God
the
Son
,
as
if
he
were
not
so
indeed
,
but
takes
upon
him
only
that
Office
,
Place
and
Title
:
Whereas
in
very
truth
,
Christ
by
reason
of
the
Hypostatical
union
of
his
Manhood
to
the
Godhead
,
is
rightly
said
to
be
,
as
he
is
,
the
Son
of
God
.
Errour
.
4
4.
In
making
God
with
the
Manichees
,
to
be
the
author
of
sin
,
and
so
unjust
,
if
he
punisheth
us
for
doing
that
,
whereof
himself
is
the
author
;
when
as
the
Scriptures
tell
us
plainly
,
he
hateth
all
those
that
work
vanity
,
vide
Hab.
1.13
1
John
1.5
.
much
more
them
that
work
wickedness
,
and
that
he
is
of
pure
eyes
,
neither
shall
any
evil
dwell
in
his
sight
,
he
being
that
light
in
whom
is
no
darkness
at
all
,
and
that
perfect
order
in
whom
is
no
Ataxie
or
disorder
at
all
.
Errour
.
5
5.
In
making
God
to
be
corporeal
and
a
part
of
the
Universe
,
when
as
Christ
tels
us
plainly
,
God
is
a
Spirit
,
and
the
Scripture
tels
us
so
in
many
places
.
2.
Against
Gods
Tabernacle
,
that
is
his
Church
,
2.
The
Tabernacle
.
by
labouring
to
overthrow
her
Faith
,
her
Knowledge
,
her
Miracles
and
her
Ordinances
.
3.
3.
The
Angels
and
the
blessed
souls
of
the
Saints
.
Against
them
that
dwell
in
Heaven
,
that
is
,
the
Angels
and
separated
Souls
of
the
Saints
,
in
making
the
one
but
Fancies
and
dreams
,
that
are
indeed
created
substances
,
of
a
pure
spiritual
being
;
and
the
other
mortal
,
and
not
capable
of
any
other
happiness
,
than
what
is
earthly
,
which
is
the
greatest
discouragement
that
can
be
,
to
all
Christians
,
1
Cor.
15.19
.
and
would
make
them
,
if
this
were
true
,
of
all
men
the
most
miserable
,
and
would
be
the
very
poyson
of
all
Piety
and
vertue
.
And
besides
all
this
,
he
saith
,
that
the
said
Hobbes
in
his
Leviathan
affirmeth
,
that
Faith
is
not
by
inspiration
or
infusion
,
but
〈…〉
and
industry
;
that
to
believe
in
God
,
is
not
to
trust
in
Gods
Person
,
〈…〉
confess
the
Doctrine
of
the
Scripture
;
that
our
Belief
is
in
the
Church
;
The
manifold
errours
,
heresies
and
blasphemies
that
Ross
collecteth
out
of
the
Leviathan
.
that
they
●●e
not
Devils
,
but
mad
men
,
that
confessed
Christ
in
the
Gospel
;
that
Covetousness
,
Ambition
and
Injustice
,
with
Power
,
able
to
uphold
them
,
are
honourable
:
that
wicked
Tyrants
and
good
Princes
are
all
one
,
and
no
such
difference
betwixt
them
;
that
a
man
may
sin
against
his
Conscience
,
that
is
,
do
the
things
,
which
his
own
Conscience
tels
him
he
should
not
do
;
that
men
should
not
render
a
reason
or
an
account
of
their
Faith
;
that
Kings
and
Princes
are
not
subject
to
their
own
Lawes
:
that
private
men
have
no
propriety
in
their
own
Goods
:
that
our
natural
reason
is
the
Word
of
God
:
that
divine
dreams
cannot
win
our
Belief
:
that
it
was
but
a
wind
,
and
not
the
holy
Spirit
of
God
,
that
moved
on
the
waters
in
the
Creation
:
Gen.
1.2
.
that
the
Dove
which
lighted
on
Christ
in
his
Baptisme
,
and
the
fiery
Tongues
which
sate
upon
the
Apostles
in
the
day
of
Pentecost
,
may
be
called
Angels
:
that
Christ
hath
no
spiritual
Kingdom
here
upon
earth
:
that
Christ
did
not
cast
out
Devils
,
Mat.
3.16
.
Acts
2.3
.
but
only
cured
Madness
:
that
Satan
did
not
enter
into
Judas
:
that
we
may
dissemble
in
matters
of
Religion
:
and
that
we
may
disobey
both
Christ
and
his
Apostles
without
sin
.
Such
,
Job
41.20
.
and
much
more
like
stuffe
and
smoak
,
saith
Ross
,
doth
this
Leviathan
send
out
of
his
Nostrils
,
as
out
of
a
boyling
Cauldron
:
and
herein
contrary
to
all
truth
,
and
without
shame
,
he
raked
up
the
Opinions
,
and
vomited
forth
the
Blasphemies
of
the
old
hereticks
,
and
chiefly
of
the
Anthropomorphites
,
Sabellians
,
Nestorians
,
Sadduceans
,
Alexander
Ross
in
the
Epistle
to
the
Reader
,
before
his
animadversions
.
Arabeans
,
Taceans
,
or
Euchratites
,
Manichaeans
,
Mahometans
,
and
others
the
like
wicked
Hereticks
:
All
which
Errors
,
Heresies
and
Blasphemies
,
the
said
Rosse
hath
observed
,
and
quoted
the
very
Chapters
where
they
were
to
be
found
and
seen
in
the
said
Leviathan
,
and
hath
in
his
animadversions
most
religiously
and
learnedly
,
like
a
good
Servant
of
Christ
,
confuted
the
same
,
to
whom
I
refer
my
Reader
to
be
more
fully
satisfied
in
every
point
.
And
so
the
Reverend
Bishop
Hall
hath
somwhat
shewed
,
the
Errors
,
Heresies
,
Blasphemies
,
Bishop
Hall
in
his
revelation
unrevealed
.
Absurdities
,
and
Confusions
,
that
sprang
amongst
us
,
and
these
Sectaries
have
brought
into
this
Church
of
Christ
.
And
so
likewise
,
no
doubt
,
but
many
other
Divines
have
observed
and
confuted
the
Blasphemie
;
of
these
Beasts
,
that
have
so
divided
the
seamless
Coat
of
Christ
,
and
brought
such
a
confusion
into
his
Church
.
And
letting
pass
the
multiplicity
of
errors
,
dissentions
and
absurd
conclusions
,
that
have
now
lately
crept
into
these
Dominions
,
about
the
Government
of
the
Comm●●-wealth
,
when
some
would
have
it
a
Monarchy
,
others
no
Monarchy
,
some
desire
it
to
be
Aristocratical
,
others
Democratical
,
and
others
Anarchical
,
no
Government
at
all
:
If
all
the
foresaid
errors
,
and
all
other
sorts
of
heresies
and
blasphemies
be
not
the
undeniable
marks
and
notes
,
and
the
Causers
of
the
greatest
confusion
and
division
,
that
can
be
among
Christians
,
in
the
Faith
and
Doctrine
,
that
they
do
profess
;
and
if
every
Parish-Priest
in
order
,
or
without
order
,
becoming
absolute
,
like
a
Pope
,
in
every
Congregation
,
without
any
subordination
to
superiour
Governours
,
as
the
Independant
,
Anabaptists
,
and
Lay
Preachers
would
have
it
,
doth
not
breed
the
greatest
confusion
that
can
be
,
in
the
Discipline
and
Government
of
the
Church
;
I
leave
it
to
any
wise
man
to
determine
it
,
and
to
judge
,
whether
the
Popes
Traditions
or
the
Turkes
Alcoran
,
or
the
Jews
fabulous
Targum
can
bring
more
Sects
and
divisions
,
and
cause
greater
confusion
among
the
people
,
than
these
Sectaries
and
Hereticks
have
scattered
and
produced
in
our
Church
?
Objection
.
But
here
it
may
be
some
Presbyterian
will
object
against
me
,
for
making
the
Region
of
division
and
confusion
to
be
that
great
City
of
Babylon
,
that
is
spoken
of
in
the
Revelation
;
and
is
the
place
and
City
where
the
Antichrist
shall
enthrone
himself
,
and
say
to
me
,
as
S.
Bernard
doth
in
the
like
case
,
to
Abaylardus
,
that
answered
him
,
quod
omnes
Patres
sic
,
ego
autem
non
sic
;
that
although
all
the
Fathers
thought
so
,
as
S.
Bernard
said
,
yet
he
thought
not
so
;
&
therefore
that
I
must
with
Acet●erigere
mihi
scalam
,
set
up
a
Ladder
for
my self
alone
to
ascend
and
climb
up
to
the
high
top
of
this
great
Mystery
,
the
understanding
of
what
place
is
meant
by
this
Babylon
:
Author
Romae
ruinae
finalis
Anno
1666
when
as
most
of
the
Expositors
of
this
Point
and
Place
,
both
old
and
new
,
Papists
and
Protestants
,
(
as
you
may
see
them
produced
in
heaps
,
by
the
author
of
Romae
ruina
finalis
,
Anno
Domini
,
1666.
which
is
dedicated
,
inclitissimo
D.
O.
Protectori
)
do
by
Babylon
,
there
spoken
of
,
literally
understand
,
the
City
of
Rome
,
and
no
other
place
,
but
Rome
;
and
I
expound
it
not
so
,
grammatically
as
they
do
,
for
any
special
place
or
City
,
but
altogether
mystically
,
for
the
great
City
of
this
world
,
and
especially
,
for
that
part
of
the
world
,
where
most
errors
,
heresies
,
divisions
and
confusions
are
spread
and
do
infest
both
the
Church
and
Common-wealth
:
And
why
should
I
think
to
be
believed
before
all
the
rest
?
Or
what
revelation
have
I
had
,
to
understand
it
better
than
they
did
?
Respon.
To
this
I
answer
,
1.
That
the
Particulars
of
the
Person
,
time
,
place
and
other
adjuncts
of
the
great
Antichrist
are
tendered
unto
us
every
where
in
the
Scriptures
,
as
Prophesies
,
and
as
Mysteries
,
sealed
up
,
obscure
,
and
not
manifested
,
nor
to
be
understood
,
many
times
,
by
the
Prophets
themselves
,
until
they
be
fulfilled
,
and
are
made
known
by
evident
and
plain
event
,
which
as
I
said
before
,
is
the
best
exposition
upon
all
Prophesies
.
And
therefore
as
Bishop
Morton
saith
in
excuse
of
the
Fathers
,
concerning
their
erring
in
this
very
case
of
the
Antichrist
,
the
ignorance
or
mistaking
of
those
things
,
Bishop
Montagu
in
his
apello
Caes
.
c.
5.
p.
146.
which
cannot
possibly
be
understood
,
before
the
time
of
their
accomplishment
,
in
the
last
daies
,
can
no
waies
be
held
prejudicial
to
the
wisdom
and
judgment
of
the
Fathers
of
former
times
,
nor
the
receding
from
them
can
be
said
to
be
a
fault
or
presumption
in
us
,
when
we
see
things
otherwise
fulfilled
than
they
thought
:
Tilenus
exeges
.
de
Antichristo
.
73.
p.
21.
because
as
Tilenus
saith
very
well
,
aliud
est
latentem
Antichristum
non
posse
agnoscere
,
aliud
revelatum
nolle
adspicere
,
it
is
one
thing
not
to
know
the
Antichrist
,
while
he
lieth
hid
,
before
he
cometh
into
the
world
,
or
to
know
the
place
or
time
of
his
coming
,
before
he
cometh
;
for
so
neither
the
Fathers
of
old
,
nor
the
Protestants
of
latter
years
,
though
never
so
learned
,
could
rightly
and
infallibly
discern
,
either
who
he
was
,
or
at
what
time
,
and
in
what
place
he
should
arise
,
untill
they
saw
him
;
and
it
is
another
thing
,
to
refuse
to
know
him
,
or
to
take
notice
both
of
him
,
and
of
the
place
where
he
is
,
when
he
plainly
appeareth
,
and
is
made
manifest
to
as
many
as
are
willing
to
take
notice
of
him
.
Dr.
Hackwill
,
in
his
Preface
to
his
Book
of
Gods
Providence
.
2.
I
say
with
Dr.
Hakewel
,
that
sometimes
an
error
,
and
mistaking
of
a
point
hath
been
conceived
,
and
delivered
by
some
man
of
note
and
worth
,
both
for
learning
and
judgment
;
and
then
the
same
error
hath
by
the
succeeding
Schollers
been
generally
im●taced
,
and
received
for
a
truth
,
sine
judicio
,
as
Mr.
Calvin
saith
,
in
the
like
case
,
an●
without
further
search
,
or
discussion
into
the
nature
and
ground
of
the
matter
;
and
in
such
a
case
,
we
ought
to
accept
and
follow
a
late
and
newly
delivered
truth
,
and
recede
from
the
old
and
ancient
error
,
though
never
so
generally
imbraced
by
the
former
Authors
,
rather
than
to
continue
in
a
generally
received
error
;
because
,
truth
,
whensoever
,
and
by
whomsoever
discovered
,
is
to
be
received
,
and
preferred
before
error
,
how
anciently
,
or
how
generally
soever
it
hath
been
delivered
;
[
](A66360-e92790-b)§.
§.
3.
The
Antichrist
will
accomplish
,
and
fulfill
all
the
Prophesies
,
and
do
all
the
things
that
are
foretold
us
should
be
done
by
the
Antichrist
.
and
that
being
but
an
insipid
speech
,
to
say
,
mallem
cum
Socrate
errare
,
quam
cum
aliis
verè
sentire
.
3.
The
Antichrist
,
having
seen
the
rebellion
,
and
apostacy
of
the
Church
,
and
now
growing
strong
by
the
division
and
confusion
that
is
both
in
the
Church
,
and
State
wherein
he
inthroneth
himself
,
as
in
the
seat
of
his
Majesty
;
he
begins
to
play
his
part
,
to
act
all
the
wickedness
,
and
to
fulfill
all
the
Prophesies
that
the
spirit
of
God
foretold
his
Church
,
should
be
accomplished
by
the
Antichrist
;
that
so
,
as
he
tels
them
of
the
signes
of
his
approach
to
judgment
,
that
they
might
know
his
coming
to
be
near
,
so
by
the
signes
and
Marks
of
the
Antichrist
,
and
fulfilling
of
all
the
Prophesies
,
that
concerned
him
,
the
Saints
,
and
servants
of
God
might
take
notice
of
him
,
as
much
as
possibly
they
can
,
to
avoid
him
.
But
here
I
would
have
it
observed
,
that
,
when
I
say
,
that
all
and
every
thing
prophesied
in
the
Scripture
,
How
and
in
what
sence
all
things
are
done
,
and
all
Prophesies
of
the
Antichrist
are
fullfilled
by
the
long
Parliament
.
of
the
old
and
new
Testament
,
that
the
great
Antichrist
should
do
,
are
now
conceived
to
be
done
and
fulfilled
,
in
and
by
the
prevalent
faction
of
the
long
Parliament
,
termed
the
rump
Parliament
,
and
their
adherents
,
and
the
Assembly
of
Presbyterians
,
Independants
,
and
Lay-Preachers
,
and
their
Proselites
;
it
is
not
meant
,
that
the
rump
Parliament
should
fulfill
all
and
every
thing
Prophesied
concerning
the
Antichrist
;
or
that
the
Presbyterians
should
do
the
same
themselves
;
but
that
all
and
every
thing
prophesied
of
,
is
now
fulfilled
,
and
acted
by
some
of
them
,
or
of
their
adherents
;
not
that
all
and
every
one
of
them
fulfilled
all
things
,
but
that
all
things
were
fulfilled
,
in
and
by
some
of
them
;
as
,
all
the
wickedness
,
that
is
done
by
an
Army
,
is
not
done
by
every
wicked
man
in
the
Army
,
but
one
commits
murder
,
another
rape
,
another
theft
,
and
so
forth
;
so
it
is
in
the
evils
prophesied
to
be
done
by
the
Antichrist
;
every
one
of
his
members
commits
not
every
evil
,
and
fulfills
every
Prophesie
,
but
one
part
or
member
of
him
killeth
the
witnesses
,
another
blasphemeth
,
and
another
changeth
the
times
,
and
so
forth
;
and
thus
we
finde
all
things
,
and
all
Prophesies
,
now
in
our
dayes
,
fulfilled
and
acted
,
that
were
never
so
fulfilled
and
acted
before
,
The
prophesies
that
concern
the
Antichrist
are
of
2
sorts
.
as
I
have
shewed
in
this
book
.
And
these
Prophesies
which
are
left
unto
us
concerning
this
great
Antichrist
,
are
of
two
special
sorts
:
-
1.
Typically
,
delivered
in
the
old
Testament
,
-
2.
More
plainly
,
though
mystically
too
,
expressed
in
the
new
Testament
.
1.
1.
Of
the
old
testament
.
1.
the
prophesy
of
Zechary
.
11.16
,
17.
The
most
pregnant
place
of
the
old
Testament
,
that
by
the
Divines
of
the
Gappe
Synod
,
and
others
,
is
ascribed
,
to
foreshew
the
coming
of
the
Antichrist
,
is
found
in
the
11
Chapter
of
the
Prophesie
of
Zechariah
,
the
16
and
17
Verses
,
where
the
Lord
saith
,
Lo
,
I
will
raise
up
a
shepherd
in
the
land
,
which
shall
not
visit
those
that
be
cut
off
;
neither
shall
seek
the
young
one
,
nor
heal
that
that
is
broken
,
nor
feed
that
that
standeth
;
but
he
shall
eat
the
flesh
of
the
fat
,
and
tear
their
clawes
in
pieces
;
wo
to
the
idoll-shepherd
that
leaveth
the
flock
,
the
sword
shall
be
upon
his
arme
,
and
upon
his
right
eye
;
his
arme
shall
be
clean
dryed
up
,
and
his
right
eye
shall
be
utterly
darkened
:
a
most
considerable
place
to
describe
the
great
Antichrist
,
4.
things
observable
in
this
Prophesie
.
1.
His
Raiser
.
Verse
1.
the
cause
,
v.
3.
and
5.
and
his
coming
among
the
flock
of
Christ
;
and
therefore
I
shall
desire
you
,
for
the
better
understanding
thereof
,
to
observe
these
four
Particulars
that
I
finde
set
down
by
this
our
Prophet
;
1.
His
Raiser
,
that
brings
him
forth
,
and
that
is
the
Lord
God
;
For
lo
,
I
will
raise
up
a
shepherd
in
the
land
,
Verse
16.
and
the
reason
why
he
raised
him
is
set
down
Ver.
3.
and
5.
2.
2.
the
time
.
The
time
,
when
God
raised
him
,
and
that
is
,
after
the
breaking
of
the
2
staves
,
beauty
and
bands
,
spoken
of
Ver.
7.
3.
3.
the
titles
.
Ver.
15
,
&
17.
4.
the
judgment
.
v.
17.
The
Titles
,
names
,
and
epithetes
that
God
himself
bestoweth
upon
him
,
thereby
to
shew
unto
us
,
all
his
qualities
,
and
his
doings
,
Ver.
15.
and
17.
4.
The
Judgment
that
shall
fall
upon
him
,
both
for
his
foolishness
,
and
his
wickedness
,
Verse
17.
But
,
Act
8.34
.
as
the
Eunuch
said
unto
Philip
,
of
whom
speaketh
the
Prophet
this
?
so
,
before
we
can
well
understand
these
points
,
we
must
with
the
Eunuch
demand
,
whom
doth
the
Prophet
mean
by
this
foolish
and
idol
shepherd
?
Who
is
meant
by
this
foolish
Shepherd
.
And
I
answer
,
That
by
this
foolish
and
idol
Shepherd
we
are
to
understand
,
1.
Primarily
,
not
any
one
single
shepherd
,
but
chorus
pseudo-Prophetarum
,
the
whole
company
of
false
Prophets
,
that
lived
about
the
time
of
our
Saviour
Christ
.
2.
The
whole
multitude
of
false
Teachers
,
that
should
be
the
false
Prophet
of
the
great
Antichrist
,
which
towards
the
end
of
the
world
should
appear
,
and
play
their
part
,
to
vex
the
Church
,
and
to
persecute
the
servants
of
Jesus
Christ
;
for
so
all
the
Divines
in
the
National
Synod
of
Gappe
,
Synodo
Gappen
.
Artic.
31.
2
Thes.
2.
1604.
in
the
31
Article
of
their
Confession
do
apply
this
Prophesie
,
and
Text
of
the
foolish
Idol
shepherd
,
to
denotate
and
shew
unto
us
the
great
Antichrist
,
which
S.
Paul
calleth
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
man
of
the
sin
,
and
the
childe
of
Perdition
.
And
so
I
take
the
False
Prophets
,
and
wicked
shepherds
that
were
about
the
time
of
Christ
,
to
be
the
Type
of
the
false
Prophets
of
the
Antichrist
,
and
those
wicked
Shepherds
that
are
the
Antichristian
Preachers
,
and
both
to
be
understood
here
by
this
foolish
and
idol-shepherd
.
And
I
told
you
,
1.
That
the
raiser
,
and
sender
of
this
idol-shepherd
unto
his
people
,
The
Raiser
of
this
Shepherd
.
is
God
himself
;
for
,
as
he
giveth
Kings
,
both
good
and
bad
,
the
good
out
of
his
love
,
and
the
bad
out
of
his
anger
against
any
Nation
,
as
the
Prophet
testifieth
of
Saul
,
Hosea
13.11
.
of
whom
the
Lord
saith
,
I
gave
them
a
king
in
mine
anger
,
that
is
,
against
the
people
,
that
were
weary
of
their
good
and
milde
Government
under
Samuel
,
and
I
took
him
away
in
my
wrath
,
that
is
,
against
himself
,
for
his
disobedience
,
1
Sam.
15.23
.
and
transgressions
of
my
Commandments
;
so
he
sendeth
shepherds
unto
his
flock
,
and
Prophets
unto
his
people
,
both
good
and
bad
;
the
good
,
out
of
his
love
,
and
the
bad
out
of
his
anger
,
against
his
people
;
for
,
as
Christ
said
unto
Pilate
,
Thou
couldst
have
no
power
at
all
,
John
19.11
.
except
it
were
given
thee
from
above
:
So
the
false
Prophets
,
and
this
idol-shepherd
could
not
rise
,
if
the
Lord
had
not
raised
them
;
and
therefore
,
—
Hi
hi
non
sine
numine
divum
,
Eveniunt
.
—
These
men
could
not
come
if
God
made
not
way
for
them
.
But
would
you
know
the
reason
,
why
the
Lord
raised
this
idol-shepherd
,
and
these
false
Prophets
amongst
his
people
;
look
into
the
3.
verse
,
and
you
shall
finde
it
two-fold
;
1.
The
voyce
of
the
howling
of
the
shepherds
,
for
the
spoiling
of
their
glory
;
that
is
,
Why
the
Lord
raiseth
these
Idol-shepherds
Verse
3.
the
crie
of
the
good
shepherds
,
and
faithfull
Pastors
of
Gods
Church
,
for
their
contempt
,
their
rejection
and
suppression
:
for
,
as
the
Apostle
saith
,
that
,
because
men
receive
not
the
love
of
the
truth
,
that
they
might
be
saved
,
therefore
God
shall
send
them
strong
delusion
,
that
they
should
believe
a
lie
,
that
they
all
might
be
damned
,
who
believe
not
the
truth
,
2
Thess.
2.10
,
11.
Luke
13.34
.
but
have
pleasure
in
unrighteousness
:
so
,
because
the
people
rejected
the
true
shepherds
,
and
as
our
Saviour
saith
,
killed
the
Prophets
,
and
stoned
them
that
were
sent
unto
them
;
for
Zachary
was
stoned
with
stones
,
by
the
command
of
King
Joas
,
in
the
Court
of
the
House
of
the
Lord
;
Micheas
was
thrown
down
by
king
Joram
,
to
break
his
neck
,
because
he
had
rebuked
him
for
the
sinnes
of
his
Father
;
Amos
was
very
often
persecuted
by
Amasias
,
and
his
son
struck
him
with
a
club
,
on
the
temple
;
of
his
head
,
Dorotheus
de
vitis
Prophetarum
.
and
so
killed
him
;
Isaias
was
sawed
asunder
in
two
parts
,
under
King
Manasses
;
Jeremy
was
stoned
by
the
people
,
at
Taphnis
,
in
the
land
of
Egypt
;
Ezekiel
judged
the
two
Tribes
of
Dan
and
Gad
,
in
Babylon
,
and
because
he
reproved
them
for
their
wickedness
,
one
of
them
slew
him
:
Urias
the
son
of
Simei
was
killed
by
Joachim
,
Jeremy
26.23
.
and
his
carkasse
thrown
where
the
common
sort
of
people
were
buried
;
and
so
the
rest
of
Gods
faithfull
Prophets
were
rejected
,
persecuted
,
and
suppressed
.
Therefore
the
just
God
,
as
a
just
reward
of
this
unjust
dealing
with
the
true
shepherds
,
raiseth
up
the
foolish
,
and
the
idol-shepherds
;
and
,
as
he
faith
by
the
Prophet
Michah
,
if
a
man
walk
with
the
winde
,
and
lie
falsely
,
he
shall
be
the
Prophet
of
this
people
,
Ver.
13.
The
2.
Reason
that
moved
the
Lord
to
raise
up
these
idol-Shepherds
,
is
said
to
be
the
roaring
of
the
young
Lions
,
Micah
2.
Verse
11.
which
I
take
to
be
the
harsh
and
thundering
threatnings
of
the
new-sprung
,
domineering
Lords
,
against
the
old
faithfull
shepherds
,
to
cause
the
people
to
reject
them
,
and
to
adhere
unto
their
young
Teachers
;
because
it
is
said
,
v.
5.
Verse
5.
that
their
possessors
slay
them
,
and
hold
themselves
not
guilty
,
but
think
they
do
very
well
herein
;
and
they
that
thus
sell
the
people
,
say
,
blessed
be
the
Lord
,
for
I
am
rich
,
that
is
in
Gods
favour
;
and
their
own
shepherds
,
that
is
,
their
new
young
shepherds
pitty
them
not
,
but
think
that
they
are
in
a
far
better
condition
,
then
ever
they
were
before
;
Therefore
the
Lord
saith
,
I
will
not
feed
you
,
and
I
will
no
more
pitty
you
,
Ver.
6.
(
that
is
,
Verse
.
6.
you
that
are
thus
seduced
,
by
your
Possessors
,
the
young
roaring
Lions
,
)
and
your
new
Teachers
,
that
are
the
Chaplains
of
those
Lions
,
but
,
that
that
dieth
,
let
it
die
,
and
that
that
is
to
be
cut
off
,
let
it
be
cut
off
,
and
let
the
rest
eat
every
one
the
flesh
of
another
,
Verse
9.
Vers.
9.
And
yet
such
is
the
great
love
of
God
,
and
his
pitty
towards
his
elect
,
that
he
Vers
.
4
biddeth
his
good
old
shepherds
,
and
his
true
Prophets
,
to
feed
the
flock
of
the
slaughter
,
Ver.
4.
Vers
.
7
and
that
is
,
the
poor
of
the
flock
,
as
the
Prophet
explains
it
,
Ver.
7.
or
,
those
that
are
despised
,
and
,
as
it
were
appointed
for
the
Slaughter
by
the
young
roaring
Lions
,
The
two
staves
of
the
true
and
old
Preachers
.
Vers.
7.
and
the
foolish
new
shepherds
.
And
therefore
the
true
Prophets
and
good
old
shepherds
,
do
take
unto
them
2
staves
,
the
one
they
call
beauty
,
and
the
other
they
call
hands
,
and
they
feed
the
flock
,
that
is
,
the
poor
of
the
flock
,
that
are
willing
to
be
fed
by
them
.
So
you
see
the
raiser
of
this
foolish
and
idol-shepherd
;
and
the
reason
why
he
raiseth
him
;
2.
Time
when
the
foolish
idol
shephere
is
raised
;
then
,
2.
For
the
time
,
when
God
raiseth
him
,
you
may
observe
,
that
it
is
after
the
breaking
of
the
Prophets
2
staves
,
beauty
and
bands
,
and
1.
The
staff
of
Beauty
signifieth
the
true
Doctrine
of
the
Church
,
and
the
faithfull
exposition
and
teaching
of
the
law
of
God
;
and
2.
The
staff
of
bands
,
is
the
good
discipline
,
and
the
right
Government
of
the
people
,
that
bindeth
them
together
in
the
unity
of
Faith
,
and
perfect
charity
among
themselves
,
and
hindereth
them
to
straggle
,
and
to
fall
out
into
divers
Sects
and
factions
.
Verse
10
And
,
if
you
do
observe
it
,
you
shall
finde
,
that
when
the
staff
of
beauty
was
cut
in
sunder
;
that
is
,
when
the
true
exposition
of
the
Law
of
Moses
,
and
the
true
Prophets
,
was
corrupted
by
the
false
glosses
of
their
new
Teachers
,
When
Christ
was
bought
and
sold
.
Verse
12.
This
was
fulfilled
by
the
long
Parliament
.
Verse
14.
that
were
the
Scribes
,
Pharisees
,
and
Sadduces
,
then
presently
their
King
,
their
Priest
,
their
Prophet
,
and
their
good
shepherd
Jesus
Christ
was
bought
and
sold
by
them
,
for
they
weighed
for
his
price
30
pieces
of
silver
;
a
goodly
price
that
he
was
prized
at
of
them
;
for
I
heard
of
some
,
that
,
when
the
staffe
of
beauty
was
broken
,
and
the
truth
of
Gods
word
corrupted
by
false
teachers
,
sold
a
far
Meaner
Man
for
a
far
greater
price
.
And
was
not
our
King
bought
and
sold
,
and
murdered
,
when
our
staff
of
beauty
was
broken
to
pieces
?
and
were
not
our
Bishops
suppressed
,
when
our
staff
of
Bands
was
chopt
asunder
by
the
beast
,
and
the
false
Prophet
?
Iet
my
Reader
judge
.
But
when
their
King
,
and
their
Good
Shepherd
is
thus
bought
and
sold
,
then
presently
the
other
staff
,
When
the
foolish
shepherd
riseth
.
Verse
15.
What
is
the
Instrument
of
the
foolish
Shepherd
.
Verse
16.
even
Bands
,
that
is
the
Discipline
and
Government
of
the
Church
is
cut
asunder
;
and
when
both
these
staves
are
broken
,
then
the
foolish
shepherd
with
his
instrument
is
to
guide
and
to
feed
the
flock
;
for
so
the
Lord
now
saith
unto
the
Prophet
,
take
unto
thee
yet
the
instrument
of
a
foolish
shepherd
.
And
what
is
the
Instrument
of
a
foolish
shepherd
,
I
cannot
guess
it
to
be
any
other
than
his
Pipe
,
wherein
he
takes
great
delight
,
to
be
alwaies
piping
and
prating
unto
his
flock
,
thinking
that
his
piping
is
a
sufficient
discharge
of
his
whole
duty
;
and
so
wholly
neglecteth
the
Office
of
a
good
shepherd
,
which
is
set
down
,
v.
16.
And
therefore
,
as
the
children
that
sit
in
the
Market
place
,
and
call
one
to
another
,
Luke
7.32
.
The
practice
of
the
foolish
and
new
Shepherds
.
saying
,
we
have
piped
unto
you
,
and
ye
have
not
danced
;
so
we
may
say
,
that
these
foolish
shepherds
do
pipe
all
day
unto
the
people
,
and
yet
the
people
dance
not
after
them
;
because
they
lead
not
the
dance
,
they
do
nothing
but
pipe
,
or
as
our
Saviour
tels
us
,
they
say
,
and
do
not
;
and
therefore
their
piping
is
no
better
than
vain
jangling
.
So
you
see
the
time
when
God
raiseth
this
foolish
and
Idol
Shepherd
,
when
the
staffe
of
Beauty
is
broken
,
the
good
shepherd
is
bought
and
sold
,
and
the
staffe
of
Bands
cut
asunder
,
and
the
Instrument
of
a
foolish
shepherd
is
used
in
stead
thereof
:
For
Lo
,
then
saith
the
Lord
,
I
will
raise
up
a
shepherd
in
the
Land
,
which
shall
not
visit
those
that
be
cut
off
,
&c.
And
so
,
3.
3.
The
stiles
and
titles
of
the
new
raised
shepherds
.
This
shepherd
is
set
forth
and
shewed
unto
us
by
a
double
notion
,
or
a
twofold
name
and
title
.
-
1.
Of
a
Foolish
shepherd
.
-
2.
Of
an
Idol
shepherd
.
And
the
name
of
a
shepherd
may
be
applied
as
well
to
the
temporal
Magistrate
,
as
to
the
spiritual
Priest
,
for
to
God
himself
,
that
was
and
is
the
King
of
Kings
,
the
Prophet
saith
,
Hear
O
thou
shepherd
of
Israel
,
thou
that
leadest
Joseph
like
a
sheep
,
shew
thy self
;
and
Christ
,
that
is
our
Priest
,
saith
,
I
am
the
good
shepherd
;
and
David
saith
,
thou
leadest
thy
people
like
sheep
by
the
hands
of
Moses
and
Aaron
,
Psal.
80.1
.
John
10.11
.
Psal.
77.20
.
so
Moses
and
Aaron
were
the
shepherds
of
these
sheep
;
and
so
Homer
calleth
Agamemnon
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
shepherd
of
the
people
.
But
the
shepherd
here
spoken
of
,
is
characterized
by
the
name
and
notion
,
1.
Foolish
.
Mat.
23.19
,
&
17.
1.
Of
a
Foolish
shepherd
,
as
Christ
stileth
the
Scribes
and
Pharifees
,
Fooles
and
blind
;
because
they
perverted
and
abused
the
holy
Scriptures
,
by
their
false
glosses
and
interpretation
,
and
unjust
application
thereof
;
and
fools
indeed
,
Quae
major
est
insania
qu●m
pro
momenta●ca
delectatione
perd
re
aeterna
gaudia
,
&
nosmet
ipsos
obligare
ad
aete●na
supplicia
,
Aug.
when
for
the
love
of
some
worldly
preferment
,
or
for
fear
of
the
loss
of
some
worldly
honour
,
they
leave
the
right
way
of
serving
Christ
,
to
serve
the
Antichrist
:
For
what
is
a
man
profited
if
he
shall
gain
the
whole
world
,
and
lose
his
own
soul
?
Or
what
benefit
is
it
to
be
glorious
for
a
moment
,
and
to
be
miserable
for
ever
and
ever
?
And
therefore
well
may
the
False
Prophets
be
termed
foolish
shepherds
.
And
,
2.
This
foolish
shepherd
is
termed
an
Idol
shepherd
;
and
that
,
as
I
conceive
,
in
two
respects
:
-
1.
In
respect
of
the
little
or
no
good
that
he
doth
.
-
2.
In
respect
of
the
great
honour
that
he
expecteth
,
and
the
much
evil
that
he
effecteth
.
For
,
1
Cor.
8.4
.
Vide
Hab.
2.18
.
1.
The
no
good
that
they
do
.
Psal.
115.4.5
,
6.7
.
V.
16.
1.
As
St.
Paul
saith
,
that
an
Idol
is
nothing
in
the
world
,
and
doth
no
good
in
the
world
;
for
as
the
Prophet
David
saith
,
The
Idols
of
the
Heathen
are
but
silver
and
Gold
,
even
the
work
of
mens
hands
,
they
have
mouths
and
speak
not
,
eyes
have
they
,
and
see
not
,
they
have
ears
,
and
hear
not
,
noses
have
they
,
and
smell
not
;
they
have
hands
,
and
handle
not
,
feet
have
they
,
and
walk
not
,
neither
speak
they
through
their
throat
;
even
so
the
Idol
shepherd
doth
no
good
in
the
world
,
but
wholly
neglecteth
his
duty
,
as
the
Lord
sheweth
,
v.
16.
As
,
1.
He
shall
not
visit
those
that
be
cut
off
,
that
is
,
1.
So
the
Presbyterians
and
Independents
do
.
he
will
not
labour
to
bring
men
unto
Christ
,
but
he
will
rather
drive
them
away
from
Christ
,
and
rather
provoke
the
erroneous
,
than
recall
them
,
rather
thrust
them
out
of
his
Church
,
than
receive
them
into
his
Congregation
.
2.
He
shall
not
seek
the
young
ones
,
that
is
,
to
take
the
little
children
,
the
Infants
,
2.
So
the
Anabaptists
do
.
and
to
incorporate
them
into
the
Body
of
Christ
;
but
he
will
suffer
the
poor
innocent
Babes
to
perish
,
for
ought
that
he
will
do
for
them
;
though
Christ
bids
us
to
suffer
little
children
to
come
unto
him
,
and
forbid
them
not
.
3.
He
shall
not
heal
that
that
is
broken
;
that
is
,
he
will
not
receive
any
Offenders
,
3.
So
the
Presbyterians
and
Independants
do
.
that
are
broken
through
the
temptation
of
Satan
,
and
the
frailty
of
their
own
flesh
,
to
be
members
of
his
Church
,
and
admitted
to
his
flock
;
but
though
Christ
,
that
is
the
good
shepherd
,
calleth
all
those
that
are
broken
and
weary
and
heavy
laden
,
to
come
unto
him
,
and
promiseth
both
to
heal
them
and
to
ease
them
,
and
refuseth
none
,
no
,
not
Judas
himself
,
while
he
professed
himself
to
belong
unto
him
,
and
to
do
him
service
;
yet
this
Idol
shepherd
is
so
coy
,
and
so
supercilious
,
that
he
will
not
receive
nor
heal
that
that
is
broken
by
sin
,
and
broken
for
his
sins
:
for
he
must
have
no
trash
in
his
net
,
no
Chaffe
on
his
floor
,
nor
any
Tares
in
the
field
of
his
Church
;
such
a
holy
Saint
is
this
Idol
shepherd
.
4.
So
our
new
Preachers
shake
the
true
old
protestants
4.
He
shall
not
feed
that
that
standeth
still
,
that
is
,
he
will
not
confirm
them
that
are
in
the
right
,
but
rather
shake
them
and
amuse
them
,
than
strengthen
and
assist
them
,
to
proceed
in
the
true
service
of
God
:
So
you
see
the
little
or
no
good
,
that
the
Idol
shepherd
doth
unto
his
flock
:
And
yet
,
2.
The
great
honour
that
they
expect
.
2.
As
the
Idol
requireth
all
the
honour
and
all
the
service
that
may
be
,
even
the
Worship
that
belongs
to
God
;
whereupon
the
Idol
service
is
termed
Idole-latria
,
that
is
,
the
divine
worship
given
unto
the
Idol
;
and
whatsoever
the
God
of
Heaven
doth
,
the
Idolaters
ascribe
it
to
be
done
by
their
Idols
;
for
so
the
children
of
Israel
,
say
of
their
Golden
Calves
,
these
be
thy
gods
that
brought
thee
out
of
the
Land
of
Aegypt
,
and
therefore
as
the
Prophet
Habakkuk
saith
,
c.
2.19
.
They
deck
and
adorn
their
Idols
with
Gold
and
Pearles
and
Precious
stones
,
and
think
nothing
too
much
or
too
dear
that
they
bestow
upon
it
;
as
it
appeareth
by
those
great
and
inestimable
gifts
that
Croesus
sent
to
that
Idol
god
of
Delphos
,
and
to
the
other
of
Amphiaraus
,
Herodot
.
lib.
1.
clio
.
particularized
by
Herodotus
:
Even
so
the
Idol
shepherd
looketh
for
such
respect
and
service
to
be
done
unto
him
,
such
honour
,
such
Salarie
and
such
preferment
as
cannot
be
thought
too
much
for
his
desert
;
and
therefore
the
Lord
saith
,
that
he
shall
eat
the
flesh
of
the
fat
,
and
tear
their
Clawes
in
pieces
;
that
is
,
he
shall
enrich
himself
with
the
substance
of
the
wealthy
,
and
those
that
feed
him
not
,
he
will
vex
and
exceedingly
torment
,
because
he
seeks
not
you
,
but
yours
,
and
aimes
not
at
the
honour
of
God
,
but
makes
a
god
of
his
belly
.
That
this
is
fulfilled
in
the
Long
Parliament
.
And
that
the
Pope
did
this
heretofore
,
it
is
fully
laid
to
his
charge
by
all
them
that
make
him
to
be
the
Antichrist
:
Whether
he
doth
so
now
or
no
,
I
know
not
:
but
I
am
sure
,
the
Long
Parliament
did
eat
the
flesh
of
the
fat
,
and
tear
their
clawes
in
pieces
;
for
they
devoured
the
Livings
and
the
Lands
of
the
King
,
of
the
Bishops
,
of
the
Deans
and
Chapters
,
and
I
know
not
of
how
many
Earls
,
Lords
,
Knights
and
worthy
Gentlemen
of
these
Kingdoms
,
4.
The
judgment
of
the
Idol
shepherd
.
So
the
right
eye
,
i.e.
the
understanding
of
divine
things
shall
be
taken
from
the
Antichrist
,
though
his
left
eye
shal
be
quick-sighted
enough
in
all
worldly
things
.
and
tore
their
clawes
,
i.
e.
their
strength
and
power
all
to
pieces
;
I
think
I
may
say
this
without
question
.
4.
T●e
Lord
denounceth
the
Judgment
of
this
Foolish
Idol
shepherd
,
saying
,
Wo
to
the
Idol
shepherd
,
that
leaveth
the
flock
;
and
much
more
wo
to
him
that
thus
spoileth
the
flock
;
the
sword
shall
be
upon
his
arm
,
and
upon
his
right
eye
,
his
arm
shall
be
clean
dried
up
,
and
his
right
eye
shall
be
utterly
darkned
.
And
so
it
fell
out
accordingly
to
this
Idol
shepherd
,
the
Scribes
and
Pharisees
,
and
the
rest
of
the
false
Prophets
of
the
Jews
;
for
though
they
thought
themselves
safe
,
and
had
done
all
things
well
,
when
they
had
broken
the
two
staves
of
Beauty
and
Bands
,
and
had
bought
and
sold
their
King
,
Priest
and
Prophet
,
and
had
put
to
death
the
true
Bishop
of
their
soules
,
Jesus
Christ
;
yet
the
just
God
,
that
is
slow
to
anger
,
(
and
of
great
patience
,
and
was
formerly
forty
years
grieved
with
this
generation
,
when
their
Fathers
tempted
him
,
proved
him
,
and
saw
his
works
;
(
forty
years
after
this
direful
tragedy
,
And
so
this
Beast
,
for
doing
as
the
Jews
did
,
kill
his
King
and
his
Bishop
;
let
him
fear
the
like
judgment
as
the
Jews
had
.
executeth
this
very
judgment
upon
this
Idol
shepherd
,
as
Josephus
ben
Gorion
,
and
Josephus
the
Son
of
Mathathias
,
1.7
.
de
Bello
Judaico
,
setteth
down
the
same
at
large
;
and
in
his
18th
.
Book
of
Antiquit.
he
confesseth
the
same
to
be
for
their
malice
against
their
King
Jesus
Christ
,
and
the
killing
of
the
holy
Apostle
St.
James
,
that
was
Bishop
of
Hierusalem
.
And
this
much
shall
serve
to
be
spoken
of
the
foolish
Idol
shepherd
of
the
Jews
,
that
the
Lord
raised
in
the
time
of
Christ
,
and
was
the
Type
of
the
great
Antichrist
,
who
in
all
the
foresaid
particulars
did
,
or
will
imitate
this
his
Predecessor
,
so
far
as
the
type
doth
agree
with
the
thing
typified
.
So
that
I
need
not
spend
any
longer
time
,
to
tell
you
what
the
Prophet
sheweth
the
great
Antichrist
,
that
is
here
exprest
under
the
title
of
the
Idol
shepherd
,
should
do
,
when
the
Lord
should
raise
him
,
and
for
our
sins
send
him
amongst
his
flock
;
because
you
have
heard
many
points
of
his
lewd
and
foolish
pranks
already
,
in
the
doings
of
his
type
,
that
was
the
Idol
shepherd
of
the
Jews
,
that
the
Lord
raysed
for
their
sins
,
in
the
time
of
Christ
.
And
you
may
see
,
The
a
Staves
never
broken
in
any
Church
till
now
in
the
Church
of
Ingland
.
as
I
said
before
,
how
this
Prophesie
is
now
,
and
never
till
now
,
fulfilled
,
since
the
type
in
the
time
of
Christ
;
for
,
1.
As
Christ
,
the
king
of
the
Jews
,
was
bought
and
sold
,
and
crucifyed
,
when
the
staff
of
beauty
was
broken
,
so
Charles
,
our
King
,
was
bought
and
sold
,
and
beheaded
,
when
the
true
Doctrine
of
faith
,
and
true
obedience
to
our
Governors
,
were
corrupted
,
and
this
staff
of
beauty
broken
all
to
pieces
.
2.
The
time
that
the
Antichrist
should
rise
.
The
Antichrist
must
be
those
new
raised
Preachers
,
that
do
cohere
with
this
foolish
and
id●l
shepherd
of
the
Jews
.
As
when
the
staff
of
bands
was
broken
,
the
Lord
raised
this
foolish
and
idol
Shepherd
among
the
Jews
;
so
when
our
Bishops
and
Governors
were
supprest
,
and
their
Discipline
,
which
is
the
staff
of
bands
,
was
broken
,
all
Sects
increased
,
all
errors
and
heresies
appeared
,
and
the
great
Antichrist
manifested
himself
unto
the
world
,
and
did
as
he
is
here
typified
,
by
the
doings
of
this
foolish
and
idol
shepherd
.
But
now
,
that
which
is
more
considerable
to
be
understood
,
is
to
know
,
who
is
,
or
should
be
,
the
great
eminent
and
transcendent
Antichrist
,
that
is
here
typified
by
this
Idol-shepherd
:
I
know
,
the
Divines
of
Gappe
,
and
the
most
of
our
Presbyterians
,
are
as
sure
,
as
Gabriel
Powel
was
,
that
believed
i●
,
as
he
believed
the
Apostles
Creed
,
that
the
Pope
is
that
great
Antichrist
;
and
therefore
,
when
other
matters
fail
them
,
they
fill
their
Sermons
with
exclamations
against
the
Pope
,
and
deal
with
him
,
as
the
Collier
did
with
the
Major
of
London
,
when
he
came
to
High-gate
;
and
yet
I
am
as
sure
,
that
they
are
altogether
mistaken
in
their
faith
,
and
knowledg
herein
:
for
,
though
the
Pope
should
be
,
The
Pope
is
an
idol-shepherd
,
yet
not
meant
here
,
tipified
by
this
idol-shepherd
.
as
he
is
,
an
Antichrist
,
and
a
foolish
Idol-shepherd
,
as
many
others
of
our
Presbyterians
be
,
and
doth
imitate
this
Idol-shepherd
of
the
Jewes
,
in
all
or
most
of
the
foresaid
particulars
,
as
the
little
,
or
no
good
that
he
doth
,
to
the
flock
of
Christ
,
and
the
great
honor
and
service
that
he
expecteth
from
all
the
Kings
and
Princes
of
the
earth
;
yet
there
are
many
other
signal
Characters
,
notes
,
and
acts
of
the
great
Antichrist
,
exprest
in
other
places
of
the
holy
Scripture
,
which
are
no
wayes
coherent
,
and
applicable
to
the
Pope
,
which
I
could
shew
unto
you
,
but
that
,
nunc
non
est
narrandi
tempus
.
But
then
you
will
demand
of
me
,
Who
is
that
Antichrist
,
if
the
Pope
be
not
the
Antichrist
?
I
answer
,
that
,
as
S.
Augustine
saith
,
satius
est
dicere
,
quid
not
sit
Deus
,
Yet
by
Gods
help
I
shall
hereafter
tell
you
whom
I
take
him
to
be
.
quam
quid
sit
Deus
:
for
God
is
not
the
Sun
,
he
is
not
the
Moon
,
he
is
no
created
substance
,
and
I
erre
not
in
any
of
these
answers
;
so
I
say
,
tutius
est
dicere
,
quis
non
est
Antichristus
,
quam
quis
est
Antichristus
:
and
he
is
not
the
Pope
I
am
sure
of
it
;
but
I
am
sure
he
is
a
foolish
,
and
an
idol
shepherd
,
whosoever
he
be
,
yet
not
the
Pope
;
because
these
have
not
as
yet
happened
unto
the
Pope
,
for
that
his
strength
and
power
are
not
clean
taken
away
,
though
much
diminished
,
neither
is
the
knowledge
and
Doctrine
of
the
Roman
Church
utterly
or
totally
perverted
,
and
the
truth
of
Christian
Religion
quite
extinguished
,
nor
yet
the
right
way
of
serving
God
wholly
corrupted
,
as
I
shewed
unto
you
before
;
but
whether
the
power
and
strength
of
the
Long
Parliament
be
not
mouldred
away
from
a
mountain
to
a
mole-hill
,
and
themselves
vanish
away
like
smoak
,
let
those
members
that
are
yet
unnihilated
,
answer
it
;
or
if
they
be
not
yet
come
to
nothing
,
how
long
they
are
like
to
continue
,
let
my
Reader
judge
.
2.
The
next
testimony
of
the
Old
Testament
,
2.
The
prophesie
of
Daniel
,
under
the
person
of
Antiochus
.
that
is
said
to
have
any
reference
to
the
Antichrist
and
his
doings
,
is
found
in
the
Prophesie
of
Daniel
:
But
St.
Paul
tels
us
,
that
to
the
Jews
and
Fathers
under
the
Law
,
omnia
in
figura
contingebant
illis
,
all
things
happened
and
fell
out
to
them
in
types
and
figures
;
and
most
of
those
types
and
figures
that
were
delivered
unto
them
,
reached
no
further
than
Christ
,
which
was
the
true
substance
,
and
to
be
understood
in
and
by
those
shadows
;
and
so
for
the
Antichrist
,
I
sind
no
Prophesie
concerning
him
in
all
the
Book
of
Daniel
,
but
as
he
is
typified
in
the
person
of
Antiochus
Epiphanes
;
and
you
know
,
that
as
Theologia
Symbolica
non
est
argumentativa
,
symbolick
divinity
will
not
hold
argument
,
so
types
and
figures
non
currunt
quatuor
pedibus
,
do
not
hold
correspondency
in
all
things
,
but
only
in
such
particulars
,
whereunto
they
are
applied
;
and
therein
,
you
shall
find
how
the
Antichrist
is
typified
and
declared
unto
us
in
the
person
and
by
the
doings
of
Antiochus
.
For
,
The
Prophet
Daniel
,
describing
the
four
Beasts
,
Dan.
7.
that
typified
and
signified
the
four
great
Monarchies
of
the
world
;
the
Assyrian
,
the
Persian
,
the
Graecian
and
the
Roman
,
and
the
little
horn
that
sprang
up
among
the
other
ten
horns
,
saith
the
10
horns
are
interpreted
by
the
Holy
Ghost
,
to
be
ten
Kings
,
that
is
,
saith
Tremellius
,
1.
The
10
horns
in
Dan.
7.
who
they
are
.
Seleucus
Nicanor
.
2.
Antiochus
Soter
.
3.
Antiochus
Theos
.
4.
Seleucus
Callinichus
.
5.
Callinicus
being
expelled
,
Ptolomeus
Evergetes
.
6.
Ptolomeus
expelled
,
Seleucus
Ceraunus
.
7.
Antiochus
magnus
,
that
was
surnamed
Hyerax
,
the
Hawk
,
for
his
speedy
expedition
of
the
greatest
affairs
,
and
was
the
Father
of
Seleucus
Philopater
,
and
of
Antiochus
Epiphanes
.
8.
This
Antiochus
magnus
being
ejected
,
Ptolomaeus
Philopater
.
9.
This
Ptolomaeus
Philopater
being
ejected
by
Antiochus
magnus
and
his
Sons
,
Seleucus
Philopater
.
10.
This
Seleucus
being
killed
,
Antiochus
Epiphanes
,
that
was
the
little
horn
,
that
sprang
up
among
the
ten
horns
,
and
was
not
another
horn
besides
the
ten
horns
,
but
cornu
ultimum
,
the
last
of
the
ten
horns
,
and
was
at
his
first
beginning
but
a
very
little
horn
indeed
,
that
had
no
right
at
all
unto
the
Kingdom
,
and
is
the
most
lively
type
of
the
Antichrist
,
that
is
to
be
found
in
all
the
Scriptures
,
both
in
respect
of
his
entrance
into
his
Dominion
,
and
of
his
dealings
with
the
Jewish
Church
,
just
as
the
Antichrist
should
enter
into
his
rule
,
and
deal
with
the
Church
of
the
Christians
.
And
the
Prophet
tels
us
of
this
Antiochus
,
and
under
his
person
,
of
the
Antichrist
,
That
,
1.
1.
The
things
that
Daniel
saith
Antiochus
should
do
.
As
you
see
how
he
comes
to
his
power
and
dominion
by
the
suppression
and
destruction
of
others
the
lawful
Kings
,
so
should
the
Antichrist
do
;
and
we
know
many
of
the
Popes
came
to
that
dignity
and
authority
,
by
the
ejection
and
destruction
of
other
Popes
,
as
the
Histories
do
sufficiently
declare
unto
us
;
but
whether
the
Long
Parliament
came
to
their
rule
and
dominion
by
the
expulsion
and
destruction
of
their
lawful
King
,
I
leave
it
for
my
Reader
to
judge
.
And
,
2.
2.
An
opposer
of
Monarchy
,
and
very
successful
.
Dan.
7.24
.
The
Prophet
tels
us
that
Antiochus
shall
be
diverse
from
the
first
Kings
,
that
is
,
as
some
Interpreters
do
expound
it
,
he
shall
be
a
grand
enemy
of
regal
Government
and
Kingly
Majesty
,
so
will
the
Antichrist
,
ex
diametro
,
contradict
and
oppose
the
Monarchical
Government
,
which
the
Pope
never
did
,
but
upholdeth
the
same
to
the
uttermost
;
and
you
know
,
who
turned
the
Regal
Government
of
these
Kingdoms
to
a
Commonwealth
;
or
as
Montanus
reads
that
place
,
ipse
erit
major
prioribus
,
he
shall
be
greater
than
the
former
Kings
,
that
is
,
in
his
successes
,
in
his
victories
,
in
his
reve●ues
,
in
his
taxes
,
in
his
absolute
authoritie
,
and
in
his
esteem
among
his
Neighbour-Kings
and
Princes
;
so
was
Antiochus
,
so
the
Antichrist
will
be
:
So
is
not
the
Pope
,
when
as
many
former
Popes
were
greater
than
this
is
,
in
all
the
foresaid
respects
;
but
whether
the
Long
Parliament
laid
greater
taxes
upon
the
people
,
and
had
more
victories
and
better
successes
in
their
proceedings
,
than
many
other
former
Kings
,
3.
An
overthrower
of
three
Kings
or
Kingdoms
.
let
them
be
their
own
Judges
.
3.
The
Prophet
saith
,
this
little
horn
,
that
is
,
this
Antiochus
Epiphanes
,
tres
reges
humiliabit
,
shall
bring
to
the
ground
,
or
humble
three
Kings
,
as
Montanus
reads
it
;
Or
,
tres
reges
deprimet
,
he
shall
depress
and
overthrow
or
subdue
three
Kings
,
as
Tremellius
translates
it
:
For
he
drave
out
of
Syria
,
1.
Ptolomaeus
Philopater
.
2.
His
own
eldest
Brother
Seleucus
.
And
3.
Demetrius
,
the
Son
of
Seleucus
,
to
whom
the
right
of
the
Kingdom
did
appertain
:
So
the
Antichrist
shall
overthrow
three
Kings
,
saith
Cornelius
a
Lapide
:
And
I
did
not
read
,
that
any
of
the
Popes
have
done
so
yet
;
but
I
know
who
is
said
,
to
have
suppressed
tres
reges
in
uno
rege
,
and
to
have
subdued
three
Kingdoms
,
as
some
do
expound
these
words
,
and
may
well
be
the
mystical
meaning
of
this
Prophesie
.
4.
A
great
blasphemer
.
4.
The
Prophet
goeth
on
,
and
saith
,
he
shall
speak
great
words
against
the
most
High
,
that
is
,
saith
Tremellius
,
blasphemus
erit
in
Deum
,
he
shall
utter
such
blasphemies
against
the
most
high
God
,
as
the
Jews
could
not
endure
to
hear
them
:
So
the
Antichrist
should
do
,
saith
the
Evangelist
,
Rev.
13.6
.
And
so
no
doubt
but
many
Popes
have
done
:
Rev.
13.6
.
I
will
excuse
none
of
them
;
and
I
have
shewed
to
you
before
,
and
shall
yet
shew
to
you
hereafter
,
what
intollerable
blasphemies
have
been
broached
and
are
published
in
many
places
by
the
Sectaries
,
adherents
and
off-spring
of
that
Long
Parliament
;
which
may
therefore
,
very
well
,
go
hand
in
hand
with
Antiochus
,
and
with
the
Antichrist
,
whosoever
he
be
.
5.
5.
A
destroyer
of
the
Saints
and
Servants
of
God
.
2
Ma●h.
7.
The
Prophet
saith
,
that
this
Antiochus
Sanctos
excelsorum
deteret
,
as
Tremellius
reads
it
,
i.e.
saith
he
,
contumeliosissimus
&
atrocissimus
Tyrannus
erit
in
populum
Dei
;
he
shall
be
the
bitterest
and
the
cruellest
Tyrant
that
ever
was
,
far
worse
than
Pharaoh
,
against
the
people
of
God
:
And
so
the
Books
of
the
Maccabees
,
and
especially
the
cruel
butchering
and
torturing
of
the
Mother
and
her
seven
Children
,
only
,
because
they
would
not
eat
swines
flesh
,
which
the
Law
of
God
forbad
them
to
do
,
do
sufficiently
declare
,
that
neither
the
Aegyptian
Pharaoh
,
Dan.
7.25
.
nor
the
Chaldean
Nebuchadnezzar
,
nor
any
other
forreign
or
domestick
enemy
,
was
ever
so
bloody
and
so
cruel
unto
the
Jews
,
as
this
Assyrian
Antiochus
was
:
and
our
Bibles
read
it
,
he
shall
wear
out
the
Saints
of
the
most
High
;
and
so
the
Antichrist
shall
do
:
And
our
Histories
tell
us
,
the
Popes
have
worn
out
,
and
been
the
death
and
destruction
of
many
of
the
Servants
of
God
,
this
cannot
be
denied
;
and
it
grieves
me
much
to
think
,
and
it
would
grieve
me
much
more
,
to
set
down
a
Catalogue
,
of
what
,
and
how
many
worthy
,
noble
and
faithful
Servants
of
Christ
,
have
been
worn
out
of
these
three
Kingdoms
,
within
these
few
years
,
6.
A
changer
of
the
Lawes
and
of
the
times
.
by
whom
,
and
by
what
meanes
,
you
know
:
And
I
fear
,
that
when
God
maketh
inquisition
for
bloud
,
the
Long
Parliament
will
not
be
found
guiltless
.
6.
The
Holy
Ghost
informed
Daniel
,
that
the
little
Horn
,
which
at
the
first
,
was
but
little
indeed
,
and
then
did
succrescere
,
grow
so
great
by
the
suppression
of
the
three
Kings
,
and
the
accession
of
three
Kingdomes
,
should
think
to
change
the
times
and
the
Lawes
;
and
so
we
finde
that
Antiochus
did
use
all
possible
endeavours
,
to
abolish
the
times
of
the
Jewish
Sabbaths
,
and
feasts
,
and
their
circumcision
,
&
legem
ipsam
Dei
,
ju●áque
omnia
nefariè
convellere
,
and
to
overthrow
the
very
law
of
God
,
and
tear
in
pieces
all
humane
rights
most
wickedly
,
saith
Tremelius
:
Tremel
.
in
loc.
and
so
the
Antichrist
would
indeavour
to
do
the
like
,
to
put
down
all
the
festival
times
,
and
the
holy
dayes
of
the
Christians
,
and
to
change
all
the
Lawes
and
Customes
,
that
they
had
learned
and
observed
,
even
from
the
Apostles
time
:
And
I
am
sure
the
Pope
is
not
guilty
of
this
sin
of
the
Antichrist
;
for
he
is
so
far
from
putting
down
their
feasts
and
holy
dayes
,
See
the
History
of
Independency
,
and
there
you
shall
finde
,
how
the
Author
of
that
Book
shewe●●
,
how
that
long
Parliament
proceeded
contrary
to
all
Lawes
,
part
.
3.
A
Book
fit
for
the
understanding
of
this
point
.
that
he
multiplied
the
same
,
&
added
unto
their
primitive
feasts
a
great
many
more
holidaies
than
were
needfull
,
or
indeed
fitting
to
be
observed
;
But
I
pray
you
tell
me
,
what
horn
did
ever
change
so
many
Laws
and
Customs
,
both
of
the
Church
,
and
of
the
Kingdome
,
as
the
long
Parliament
hath
done
?
for
,
hath
it
not
troden
under
foot
,
not
one
nor
two
,
but
all
the
ecclesiastical
Laws
and
Canons
of
the
Church
?
and
hath
it
not
very
often
transgressed
,
and
in
many
things
nullified
our
Magna
Charta
,
the
great
Charter
,
and
the
fundamental
Laws
of
this
Kingdome
,
that
for
so
many
hundred
years
were
confirmed
to
our
forefathers
,
and
Predecessors
,
by
I
know
not
how
many
Parliaments
,
I
am
sure
above
30
at
least
?
And
for
the
times
,
I
would
fain
know
,
if
any
good
Christian
heart
can
look
upon
these
times
without
bleeding
,
or
hold
his
eyes
without
weeping
?
for
the
greatest
love
,
and
favour
that
ever
God
shewed
to
mankinde
,
was
the
giving
of
his
own
natural
,
coessential
,
and
coeternal
Son
,
to
be
made
of
a
woman
,
and
made
under
the
Law
,
to
redeem
us
from
the
curse
of
the
Law
,
and
from
sin
,
death
,
hell
,
and
Satan
;
when
a
greater
good
than
this
,
the
omnipotent
God
himself
could
not
do
for
us
;
for
,
what
could
God
give
better
than
God
himself
?
but
,
as
the
Apostle
saith
,
because
God
could
swear
by
no
greater
,
he
sware
by
himself
;
so
,
when
he
could
give
no
better
,
he
gave
himself
;
Heb.
6.13
.
and
therefore
S.
Ambrose
saith
,
plus
,
Domine
Jesu
,
debeo
tuis
incuriis
,
quod
sum
redemptus
,
quam
tuis
operibus
,
quod
sum
creatus
;
O
sweet
Jesus
Christ
,
I
ow
thee
more
love
,
and
thanks
,
and
service
,
for
thy
care
,
and
pains
,
and
sufferings
,
by
which
I
am
redeemed
,
than
for
thy
work
,
whereby
I
was
created
;
because
that
in
my
creation
,
dedit
me
mihi
deus
,
God
gave
me
unto
my self
;
but
in
my
Redemption
,
dedit
se
mihi
deus
,
The
greatest
good
that
ever
God
did
for
mankinde
.
God
gave
himself
unto
me
,
and
because
,
in
the
creation
of
me
and
all
things
else
,
dixit
,
&
facta
sunt
,
he
did
but
speak
the
word
,
and
they
were
made
,
he
commanded
,
and
they
stood
fast
,
but
in
the
accomplishment
of
our
Redemption
,
multa
dixit
,
magna
fecit
,
&
dira
tulit
,
he
spake
many
gracious
words
,
he
did
many
wonderfull
works
,
and
he
suffered
many
execrable
and
intolerable
things
.
Therefore
,
as
God
commanded
the
Israelites
,
Why
the
Jews
were
commanded
by
God
to
keep
their
Feasts
.
in
remembrance
of
their
deliverance
out
of
Epypt
,
That
was
but
the
type
of
this
our
deliverance
from
the
bondage
of
sin
,
and
Satan
,
to
keep
the
feast
of
Passeover
;
and
in
remembrance
of
the
reception
of
the
Law
,
on
Mount
Sinai
,
which
was
an
inferiour
favour
,
and
lesse
than
our
receiving
of
the
Gospel
,
to
observe
the
feast
of
Pentecost
;
and
in
remembrance
of
their
wandering
,
40
years
in
the
wilderness
,
and
their
feeding
there
all
that
while
with
the
Manna
,
that
came
down
from
heaven
,
which
,
notwithstanding
,
is
no
waies
comparable
,
to
our
feeding
with
the
Word
of
God
,
and
the
blessed
Sacrament
of
the
body
and
blood
of
Christ
,
which
is
God
himself
;
to
keep
the
feast
of
tabernacles
;
and
whosoever
neglected
to
keep
these
feasts
,
and
to
observe
these
times
,
that
soul
should
be
cut
off
from
Israel
,
that
is
,
from
among
the
people
of
God
,
as
an
ungratefull
person
,
unworthy
of
the
favour
of
God
;
And
as
Mardocheus
and
Queen
Hester
commandeth
all
the
Jews
to
keep
the
feast
of
Purim
,
that
was
to
be
kept
upon
the
14
and
15
dayes
of
the
Month
Adar
,
which
is
answerable
to
our
February
,
Hest.
9.23
,
24.
throughout
all
their
generations
for
ever
,
for
dayes
of
rejoycing
and
Thanks-giving
for
their
deliverance
from
the
malicious
plot
,
and
wicked
designe
of
proud
Haman
;
the
which
feast
was
observed
by
Christ
himself
;
John
10.22
.
The
Geneva
notes
,
on
John
10.
&
22.
and
as
in
like
manner
Judas
Machabaeus
injoyned
the
feast
of
dedication
to
be
observed
upon
the
25th
day
of
the
Moneth
Casteu
,
which
is
our
November
,
for
a
thankfull
remembrance
of
the
like
benefit
;
which
was
the
casting
out
of
Antiochus
his
Garrison
from
Hierusalem
,
so
that
,
the
Apostles
,
and
their
immediate
Successors
,
the
Bishops
and
Fathers
of
the
Church
,
and
all
the
other
succeeding
Governors
of
Gods
people
,
considering
that
the
Jews
temporal
favours
aforenamed
,
were
but
types
of
our
favours
,
and
shadowes
of
those
substances
,
that
we
have
,
and
so
,
no
wayes
neer
so
comparable
to
the
benefits
that
we
receive
by
the
birth
,
circumcision
,
resurrection
,
and
ascention
of
Christ
,
and
the
gifts
,
that
is
,
the
Apostles
,
the
Teachers
and
Governors
of
Gods
Church
,
furnished
with
the
gifts
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
that
Christ
sent
unto
them
,
on
the
day
of
Pentecost
,
50
dayes
after
his
ascention
into
heaven
;
by
which
favours
,
and
great
blessings
,
we
obtain
a
deliverance
,
not
from
a
small
temporal
bondage
,
as
that
of
the
Israelites
was
under
Pharaoh
,
(
far
less
then
the
bondage
of
many
good
Christians
in
these
dayes
under
the
Turk
)
or
from
such
an
enemy
,
as
was
Haman
or
Antiochus
;
but
from
sin
,
death
,
hell
,
Satan
,
and
eternal
damnation
,
have
in
their
own
persons
observed
,
and
injoyned
all
other
Christians
to
observe
,
That
is
,
Christmas
,
New
years
day
Easter
day
,
Holy
thursday
Whitsunday
,
and
the
rest
.
the
feast
of
Christs
Nativity
,
and
of
his
circumcision
,
resurrection
,
and
ascention
,
and
the
other
dayes
prescribed
by
them
,
as
dayes
of
rejoycing
,
and
meeting
together
in
the
Church
,
to
praise
God
,
and
to
thank
him
for
those
great
and
inestimable
favours
and
benefits
,
that
he
hath
conferred
upon
us
,
and
we
received
,
as
upon
those
dayes
:
and
I
may
demand
,
What
Pope
was
ever
so
wicked
,
and
committed
such
,
and
so
horrible
a
sin
,
as
to
prophane
these
holy
times
,
in
so
high
a
measure
,
as
Antiochus-like
,
to
command
them
to
be
prophaned
,
and
to
punish
those
that
would
observe
them
;
as
the
adherents
of
that
Parliament
did
?
if
I
knew
him
,
I
should
verily
believe
him
to
be
the
great
Antichrist
.
But
as
the
Prophet
David
complaineth
of
the
Jews
,
that
they
kept
not
the
Covenant
of
God
,
and
would
not
walk
in
his
law
,
but
soon
forgate
what
he
had
done
,
and
the
wonderfull
works
that
he
had
shewed
for
them
;
Psal.
78.12
.
so
we
may
justly
complain
of
all
those
,
the
spawn
and
offspring
of
the
Presbyterian
assembly
,
and
adherents
of
that
long
Parliament
,
that
not
only
forget
the
due
observation
of
these
holy
times
,
but
also
forbid
,
and
inhibit
,
and
,
in
many
places
reprove
,
correct
,
and
punish
their
Christian
brethren
,
for
their
religious
observation
of
these
good
dayes
,
and
the
performance
of
these
holy
duties
,
which
they
owe
to
God
for
his
great
blessings
.
Yet
I
hope
,
that
with
all
their
subtlety
and
authority
,
that
vote
them
down
,
they
shall
never
be
able
to
suppress
them
,
no
more
than
Antiochus
was
,
to
abolish
the
Jewish
feasts
;
because
the
holy
Ghost
saith
,
the
little
horn
,
that
was
the
type
of
the
Antichrist
,
when
he
came
to
be
great
,
Daniel
7.25
.
and
to
the
height
of
his
power
,
did
but
think
to
change
the
times
,
and
was
not
able
to
change
them
;
because
the
godly
Jews
observed
all
their
festival
times
,
and
holy
dayes
,
notwithstanding
all
the
inhibition
of
Antiochus
to
the
contrary
,
and
all
the
tortures
that
they
endured
for
observing
them
;
So
I
hope
all
good
Christians
,
and
true
Saints
will
observe
these
their
feasts
,
and
holy
dayes
,
and
upon
no
termes
,
either
of
fear
,
flattery
,
or
gain
,
omit
,
on
these
times
,
to
do
their
service
,
and
holy
duties
unto
God
;
nor
shew
themselves
less
thankfull
to
God
for
the
true
substance
,
than
the
Jews
were
for
the
types
and
shadowes
of
that
substance
.
But
I
remember
Sanders
,
Sanders
in
demonst.
Ansel
.
in
Apoc.
c.
7.
ex
Irenaeo
.
l.
5.
&
Hypolit
.
in
orat
.
de
fine
seculi
Gen.
49.17
.
Jerem.
8.16
.
Bellar.
de
Rom.
Pontif.
l.
3.
c.
12.
Anselmus
,
.
.
and
some
others
,
out
of
Irenaeus
and
Hippolitus
,
do
think
,
that
the
Antichrist
shall
be
a
Jew
,
of
the
Tribe
of
Dan
;
because
old
Jacob
saith
,
Dan
shall
be
a
serpent
by
the
way
,
an
adder
in
the
path
,
that
biteth
the
horse
heels
,
so
that
his
rider
shall
fall
backward
;
and
the
Prophet
Jeremy
saith
,
the
snorting
of
his
horses
was
heard
from
Dan
;
and
especially
,
because
that
the
Angel
in
the
Revelat.
c.
7.
where
12
thousand
are
sealed
out
of
every
Tribe
of
Jacob
,
leaves
out
the
Tribe
of
Dan
,
for
that
the
Antichrist
,
as
these
men
suppose
,
should
arise
from
that
Tribe
;
and
Bellarmine
saith
,
it
is
very
probable
,
the
Antichrist
shall
be
a
Jew
.
And
whether
these
men
,
that
refuse
and
forbid
the
observance
of
the
festival
times
and
dayes
of
Christ
,
be
Danites
or
no
,
I
cannot
tell
;
but
I
am
sure
,
they
are
like
Jewes
,
not
only
in
the
Jewish
,
precise
,
and
ceremonious
observation
of
the
Sabbath
,
that
was
to
be
sanctified
,
for
the
remembrance
of
our
creation
,
and
the
prophanation
of
these
holy
Christian
feasts
,
that
we
keep
for
the
remembrance
of
our
redemption
,
but
also
in
many
other
things
,
that
do
obliterate
and
blot
out
the
memorial
of
the
greatest
benefits
,
that
Christ
hath
done
for
us
,
and
the
chiefest
points
of
our
Christian
Religion
.
Therefore
,
if
the
promoting
of
Judaism
,
&
the
suppressing
of
the
adiutaments
and
helps
to
understand
and
to
preserve
the
main
heads
of
Christianity
,
be
a
note
and
property
of
the
Antichrist
,
let
our
Assembly
of
Presbyterians
,
and
the
members
of
that
long
Parliament
with
their
adherents
,
that
think
to
change
these
times
,
take
heed
they
be
not
found
to
be
the
Antich
.
Object
.
But
these
men
will
object
against
the
observation
of
these
Feasts
,
and
especially
of
Christmas
,
that
they
know
not
on
what
day
of
the
month
he
was
born
;
and
therefore
why
should
they
observe
the
25th
.
day
of
December
for
the
day
of
his
Nativity
?
Or
if
it
be
true
,
that
he
was
born
on
that
day
,
yet
they
have
no
Precept
in
all
the
Scripture
that
they
should
cease
from
their
vocation
,
and
keep
that
for
an
holy
day
.
Respons.
To
the
first
part
of
this
Objection
I
shall
but
briefly
answer
,
by
demanding
of
thee
,
To
the
first
part
of
the
Objection
.
Why
dost
thou
,
with
all
other
Churches
in
Christendom
,
observe
the
year
of
our
Lords
Incarnation
,
when
the
Angel
saluted
Mary
,
and
the
Word
beg●n
his
Incarnation
in
the
womb
of
the
blessed
Virgin
,
to
begin
on
the
25th
.
day
of
March
;
if
thou
doubtest
that
he
was
not
born
on
the
25th
.
of
December
?
Dost
thou
think
she
went
either
more
or
less
time
with
her
Child
,
than
the
usual
and
natural
time
of
other
women
?
And
therefore
if
thou
wilt
change
the
day
of
his
birth
,
change
the
day
of
his
Incarnation
in
the
wombe
of
his
mother
,
and
let
the
year
of
our
Lord
,
in
all
our
deeds
and
writings
be
altered
and
begin
on
another
day
,
which
thou
knowest
to
be
a
surer
time
of
his
Incarnation
than
the
25th
.
day
of
March
;
for
why
should
all
our
evidences
be
false
and
erronious
?
Or
if
thou
,
my
good
Presbyterian
,
dost
not
think
the
25th
.
of
December
to
be
the
day
of
his
Nativity
,
why
dost
thou
not
inform
us
,
for
certain
,
on
what
day
of
the
month
he
was
born
,
that
we
may
not
neglect
the
duty
,
because
we
are
not
sure
of
the
day
?
But
you
think
it
a
sufficient
excuse
,
wholly
to
neglect
the
duty
,
because
you
doubt
of
the
day
:
And
yet
it
might
be
a
sufficient
reason
,
to
satisfie
any
reasonable
man
,
(
besides
that
John
Baptist
,
who
was
born
on
the
24th
.
of
June
,
that
then
was
the
longest
day
in
the
year
,
and
just
six
months
before
the
birth
of
Christ
,
as
the
Angel
informed
Mary
,
tells
us
plainly
,
that
according
to
the
daies
of
their
birth
,
Christ
must
encrease
and
he
must
decrease
;
)
that
the
whole
Church
of
God
have
unanimously
observed
this
day
constantly
for
the
day
of
Christ
his
birth
;
and
why
shouldst
thou
think
,
that
Christ
would
all
this
while
suffer
his
Church
to
be
deceived
herein
,
or
that
thou
shouldst
be
wiser
than
the
whole
Church
hath
been
for
so
many
Ages
together
?
Solut.
To
the
second
part
of
the
Objection
.
To
the
second
part
of
thine
Objection
;
that
thou
hast
no
Precept
in
Scripture
to
observe
this
day
,
I
confess
it
;
and
how
many
things
dost
thou
,
not
only
in
natural
businesse
:
and
ordinary
affairs
,
but
also
in
and
about
the
Service
of
God
,
that
thou
hast
no
Precept
for
them
in
all
the
Scriptures
?
For
where
hast
thou
any
Precept
,
to
keep
the
first
day
of
the
week
for
the
Sabbath
?
To
receive
the
Sacrament
of
the
Lords
Supper
,
once
every
month
?
To
preach
twice
every
Lords
day
?
To
build
a
Church
in
such
and
such
a
place
?
To
make
the
Sermon
so
long
as
thou
dost
?
The
People
to
meet
in
Church
twice
a
day
and
no
more
?
And
the
Service
to
be
on
such
hours
,
and
no
other
?
And
the
like
?
For
,
though
God
accepteth
of
no
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
Will-Worship
,
but
will
have
the
substance
of
his
Service
to
be
,
as
himself
prescribeth
:
Yet
,
wilt
thou
have
God
to
set
thee
down
every
particular
circumstance
and
punctilio
in
and
about
his
Service
?
Hath
he
not
left
Teachers
and
Governours
over
his
Church
,
and
given
them
both
a
power
to
do
,
and
a
Command
,
that
all
things
should
be
done
in
Order
,
and
as
they
should
be
done
in
the
Church
of
God
?
And
if
Christ
hath
left
this
power
with
his
Apostles
and
their
Successors
,
the
Governours
of
his
Church
,
to
set
all
things
in
Order
,
touching
his
Service
,
in
respect
of
the
times
,
places
and
manner
,
and
they
have
ordered
it
,
from
the
beginning
,
that
this
25th
.
day
of
December
should
be
kept
holy
for
the
remembrance
of
the
blessed
birth
of
Christ
,
and
the
whole
Church
have
ever
since
observed
the
same
,
Why
shouldst
thou
deny
this
power
unto
them
,
and
disobey
their
Order
?
Or
who
,
but
the
Antichrist
,
would
speak
against
the
same
,
And
he
,
that
would
have
thee
,
as
well
to
reject
Christ
himself
,
as
to
neglect
the
day
of
his
Nativity
?
Thus
you
see
how
illustrious
Antiochus
(
for
so
Epiphanes
signifieth
,
though
he
was
indeed
,
as
the
Holy
Ghost
testifieth
,
Dan.
11.25
.
a
vile
person
)
doth
antecede
the
Saint-like
Antichrist
in
all
vile
actions
;
and
I
could
proceed
further
in
the
parallel
,
and
especially
in
the
time
of
their
continuance
and
their
judgement
,
which
do
immediately
follow
,
ver.
26.
but
that
I
had
rather
pass
before
my
Book
doth
swell
too
big
,
from
the
types
and
the
shadows
that
the
Prophets
shew
us
,
unto
the
plainer
testimonies
of
the
New
Testament
and
the
Apostles
of
Christ
,
that
do
so
signally
demonstrate
,
and
so
punctually
paint
out
the
Antichrist
,
that
the
true
Saints
and
Servants
of
Christ
,
which
desire
to
know
him
,
and
would
not
be
over-awed
with
terrors
,
nor
over-joyed
with
flatteries
and
great
promises
,
nor
yet
blinded
with
worldly
love
,
might
well
and
easily
understand
,
who
he
is
,
when
they
see
him
,
to
have
come
into
the
World
,
that
so
,
they
might
flee
from
him
and
not
be
seduced
by
him
;
for
though
that
these
things
which
Daniel
speaks
of
the
little
horn
,
which
was
Antiochus
,
may
,
in
some
sence
,
be
applied
,
by
way
of
Analogy
,
as
the
type
,
to
the
doings
and
proceedings
of
the
Antichrist
;
Yet
I
think
rather
that
all
Daniels
Prophesies
,
and
their
relations
,
should
more
properly
,
and
in
their
first
aspect
be
confined
to
the
Jewish
Church
,
and
their
extent
to
the
death
of
Christ
,
the
destruction
of
that
Temple
,
and
the
dissolution
of
the
polity
of
that
people
,
than
reach
any
further
,
to
express
the
state
and
the
accidents
that
should
befall
unto
the
Gospel
Church
,
that
were
designed
for
the
Apostles
to
express
;
and
especially
,
because
that
,
as
we
say
of
Similitudes
,
so
it
may
be
said
of
Types
and
Symbolical
Divinity
,
they
do
not
universally
in
all
points
hold
parallel
,
nec
sunt
argumentativa
,
as
the
Schools
do
speak
,
and
as
I
said
before
,
neither
are
they
for
sound
proofs
;
therefore
I
will
proceed
to
the
plainer
and
fuller
description
of
the
Antichrist
by
the
testimonies
of
the
New
Testament
.
CHAP.
V.
Of
the
special
particular
sin
,
that
is
the
proper
sin
,
and
peculiar
only
to
the
Antichrist
,
and
to
none
else
;
and
the
sin
that
is
most
destructive
to
Mankind
,
and
most
hateful
unto
God
;
and
what
is
meant
by
the
Antichrist
his
exalting
himself
above
all
that
is
called
God
,
and
that
is
worshipped
;
and
of
his
sitting
in
the
Temple
of
God
,
as
God
.
2.
HAving
waded
through
the
Enigmata's
of
the
Prophets
,
we
are
come
to
the
transparent
evidences
of
the
New
Testament
,
that
do
foretell
us
of
the
coming
of
the
Antichrist
,
who
,
as
he
should
fulfill
the
Prophesie
of
Zecharie
,
by
following
the
steps
and
doings
of
that
foolish
and
Idol-shepherd
,
and
likewise
the
Prophesie
of
Daniel
,
by
his
imitation
of
the
wicked
acts
of
Antiochus
;
so
he
shall
accomplish
all
the
Prophesies
of
the
New
Testament
that
do
concern
him
;
and
shall
do
all
the
impieties
and
the
tragical
acts
,
that
the
Pen-men
of
that
Testament
do
foretell
us
,
that
he
should
do
.
And
all
the
evident
and
unquestionable
Predictions
,
that
we
find
set
down
concerning
him
,
are
set
down
only
in
three
several
places
,
and
by
three
special
Instruments
of
the
Holy
Ghost
;
that
is
,
St.
Paul
the
Apostle
,
St.
John
the
Evangelist
,
and
he
that
goeth
under
the
Title
of
John
the
Divine
,
Joh.
10.43
.
which
was
indeed
St.
John
the
Apostle
;
for
that
place
of
St.
John
,
alledged
by
Bellarmine
,
doth
not
mean
the
Antichrist
,
but
any
other
false
Christs
,
such
as
Judas
Galilaeus
,
or
Theudas
,
or
Barchochebas
,
or
the
like
,
that
should
come
as
a
Christ
in
his
own
name
,
as
I
shewed
to
you
before
;
and
the
Predictions
of
Christ
,
in
the
24th
.
of
S.
Matthew
,
are
not
properly
to
be
referred
to
the
Antichrist
,
but
to
those
false
Christs
that
should
come
to
deceive
the
Jews
,
and
those
false
Prophets
and
Pseudo-Apostles
,
the
Preachers
of
the
Antichrist
,
that
should
come
towards
the
end
of
the
World
,
to
seduce
and
to
deceive
the
people
;
and
therefore
I
shall
only
pass
over
the
places
of
these
three
describers
of
him
;
and
the
first
place
that
properly
concerneth
the
coming
of
the
Antichrist
is
in
2
Thes.
2.3
.
where
S.
Paul
describing
him
,
as
he
was
the
best
Scholar
,
and
more
learned
in
the
Arts
and
Languages
than
any
of
all
the
Apostles
,
so
he
doth
more
signally
and
evidently
shew
him
than
any
other
;
he
sets
him
forth
as
a
City
upon
an
hill
,
that
all
men
may
see
it
,
and
makes
him
so
visible
and
so
intelligible
,
by
that
palpable
mark
and
proper
note
and
badge
,
that
be
fasteneth
on
him
,
1.
What
S.
Paul
foretels
us
of
the
Antichrist
.
that
he
might
easily
be
known
,
when
men
do
behold
that
mark
,
and
observe
that
note
and
badge
which
the
Apostle
layeth
upon
him
;
for
he
saith
,
he
will
be
an
egregious
sinner
,
that
is
a
sinner
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
an
extraordinary
sinner
,
and
transcendent
,
above
all
other
sinners
;
and
therefore
the
Apostle
termeth
him
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
that
man
of
sin
,
as
if
he
were
all
made
of
sin
:
That
is
,
peccator
ille
sceleratissimus
,
that
most
wicked
sinner
,
and
more
wicked
than
any
other
,
1.
That
he
should
be
an
egregious
finner
.
saith
Tirinus
;
totaliter
peccatis
deditus
;
that
is
,
wholly
given
over
to
sin
,
as
having
his
heart
and
his
hands
eminently
sinful
,
as
our
Learned
Zanchius
saith
;
for
as
Christ
is
melior
omnibus
sanctis
,
better
and
holier
than
all
the
Saints
;
so
the
Antichrist
will
be
pejor
omnibus
malis
,
worse
than
any
of
all
the
wicked
men
,
saith
Aquinas
;
insigniter
scelestus
,
notably
wicked
,
saith
Maresius
;
worse
than
Ahab
,
that
sold
himself
to
work
wickedness
.
And
Cornelius
â
Lapide
faith
,
the
tricks
and
fallacies
of
the
Antichrist
to
get
Proselites
and
followers
after
him
,
The
sixfold
art
of
the
Anchrist
.
to
effect
his
wickednesses
are
sixfold
:
-
1.
A
feigned
and
dissembled
Sanctity
,
to
be
well
thought
of
by
all
men
.
-
2.
Smoothness
of
Language
and
fair
speeches
,
to
gain
love
and
favour
.
-
3.
Wit
and
Eloquence
,
to
perswade
men
to
aide
and
to
assist
him
.
-
4.
Large
promises
and
great
gifts
,
to
win
them
unto
him
.
-
5.
Signes
and
wonders
,
all
pretended
to
be
done
from
God
,
to
draw
men
to
a
good
belief
of
all
his
actions
.
And
if
all
these
cannot
serve
the
turn
,
to
make
men
to
become
his
adherents
and
assistants
;
then
,
6.
Terrors
and
torments
must
do
the
deed
;
and
it
is
demanded
,
If
this
sixfold
Art
was
not
most
exquisite
in
the
Presbyterians
and
the
prevalent
faction
of
the
long
Parliament
?
But
to
go
on
,
to
shew
you
the
sins
of
the
Antichrist
,
Aretius
,
as
E.
H.
quoteth
him
,
doth
thus
paint
him
out
,
saying
,
Invadet
imperium
Antichristus
,
ac
dominabitur
titulo
justae
possessionis
,
ac
verae
pietatis
;
sed
ubi
revelari
caeperit
publicè
,
his
notis
or
nabitur
,
quas
Apostolus
hic
ei
tribuit
,
videlicet
,
homo
peccati
,
filius
perditionis
:
Upon
which
words
of
Aretius
E.
H.
doth
thus
paraphrase
,
E.H.
De
Antichristo
pagina
78.
that
the
Antichrist
is
called
the
man
of
sin
;
because
he
is
the
Protector
and
Patron
of
many
gross
sins
;
he
rollerates
Idolatry
and
Rebellion
;
he
invadeth
Kingdoms
,
and
under
pretence
of
setting
up
Piety
,
and
promoting
Saintship
,
he
takes
possession
of
the
Throne
;
(
as
if
he
were
the
right
heir
thereof
)
and
none
is
so
great
a
Saint
as
he
,
if
you
will
believe
his
words
,
or
the
flaettering
Titles
of
his
Followers
,
that
adorn
him
with
most
goodly
Eulogies
;
but
when
he
shall
begin
to
appear
publikely
,
that
is
,
to
be
revealed
,
as
the
Apostle
saith
,
and
to
be
made
known
by
his
marks
and
sins
unto
the
Saints
,
he
shall
have
none
other
ornaments
to
put
on
,
that
is
,
from
those
Servants
of
God
,
to
whom
only
he
shall
be
revealed
,
but
what
the
Scripture
gives
him
,
that
is
,
the
man
of
sin
,
and
the
Son
of
perdition
:
(
which
is
the
Title
of
Judas
,
that
betrayed
his
Master
,
his
King
and
his
Saviour
;
)
and
what
we
read
in
the
Revelation
,
Rev.
11.
the
beast
that
ascendeth
out
of
the
bottomless
pit
,
which
will
make
war
with
Gods
Witnesses
,
that
is
,
the
Magistrates
,
and
the
Governours
of
Gods
Church
,
the
faithful
Pastors
and
Preachers
of
his
Word
,
and
will
overcome
them
and
kill
them
,
and
of
whom
the
Holy
Ghost
principally
saith
,
Rev.
22.11
.
He
that
is
unjust
,
let
him
be
unjust
still
,
and
he
that
is
filthy
let
him
be
filthy
still
,
and
never
go
about
to
strive
to
make
him
clean
;
because
,
it
is
but
lost
labour
,
Aethiopum
lavare
,
to
wash
a
Blackmoore
,
to
make
him
white
:
And
so
it
is
to
seek
to
amend
that
man
of
sin
,
and
all
his
wicked
followers
,
that
think
themselves
better
and
more
righteous
than
all
others
;
and
therefore
,
as
our
Saviour
saith
,
that
the
Publicans
and
harlots
shall
go
into
the
Kingdom
of
heaven
,
(
that
is
,
be
sooner
converted
)
before
the
High
Priests
and
the
Pharisees
,
that
think
themselves
to
be
the
only
Saints
,
and
the
bringers
of
others
into
heaven
;
so
the
Drunkards
,
Swearers
,
Whore-mongers
,
Sabbath-breakers
,
Robbers
,
and
the
like
lewd
livers
and
prophane
persons
,
may
be
sooner
converted
and
brought
to
repentance
,
than
this
hypocritical
Saint
,
and
those
Saint-like
sinners
,
that
think
themselves
most
wise
,
and
more
holy
than
all
others
,
and
from
this
confidence
,
do
act
all
the
Villanies
,
Cruelties
,
and
abominable
Impieties
against
the
Service
of
God
,
and
do
such
intollerable
injuries
to
the
Servants
of
Christ
as
that
greater
cannot
be
devised
.
Thus
you
see
,
how
this
man
of
sin
is
described
unto
you
by
these
Learned
men
,
for
a
most
notorious
transcendent
sinner
;
but
all
this
while
,
it
is
not
agreed
upon
of
all
sides
,
whom
the
Apostle
meaneth
in
this
place
by
this
man
of
sin
;
that
should
be
such
an
extraordinary
sinner
;
for
Dr.
Hammond
and
some
others
would
have
us
hereby
to
understand
Simon
Magus
;
because
that
Justinus
,
Irenaeus
,
and
some
other
Authors
do
avouch
,
there
was
a
Statue
erected
unto
him
,
and
an
Altar
,
with
this
Inscription
,
Simoni
sancto
deo
;
to
Simon
the
holy
God
:
But
the
truth
is
,
that
Justinus
,
being
a
Grecian
,
and
not
so
well
vers'd
in
the
Roman
Antiquities
mistook
the
Inscription
,
Varro
lib.
4.
which
was
Semoni
Sanco
Deo
,
to
Semo
Sancus
the
God
:
for
so
Varro
,
that
was
most
skilful
in
the
Roman
Histories
,
saith
,
Inter
Deos
Romanorum
,
non
obscurus
fuit
Deus
Semo
,
qui
&
Sancus
appellabatur
:
Among
the
Gods
of
the
Romans
,
the
God
Semo
,
which
was
also
called
Sancus
,
was
none
of
the
obscurest
or
meanest
God
;
and
accordingly
Ovid
saith
:
Ovid.
fast
.
lib.
6.
Quaerebam
nonas
,
Maresius
p.
79.
Caracotta
.
p.
25.
Sanco
fidione
dicarem
,
or
referrem
.
An
tibi
Semo
pater
?
tu
mihi
Sancus
ait
.
Or
as
some
Copies
have
it
,
Tu
mihi
Sancus
eris
.
And
therefore
,
others
,
as
the
Commentator
upon
this
place
,
conceived
to
be
Hugo
Grotius
,
perceiving
this
mistake
of
the
Greek
Interpreters
,
doth
understand
Caius
Caligula
to
be
this
man
of
sin
:
Sueton.
c.
10.
of
whom
Suetonius
saith
,
Nec
Servum
meliorem
ullum
nec
deteriorem
Dominum
fuisse
:
There
could
not
be
a
better
Servant
,
or
Subject
,
than
he
was
,
and
a
worser
Lord
or
Master
could
not
be
found
:
So
that
he
was
brought
forth
,
as
it
seemeth
,
Ut
ostenderet
,
quid
summa
vitia
in
summa
fortuna
possent
,
that
in
him
might
be
seen
,
what
the
greatest
vice
;
or
the
most
vicious
men
might
do
in
the
highest
fortune
,
as
Seneca
writes
of
him
unto
Albinus
.
And
it
is
true
,
that
Caligula
was
insigniter
scalestus
,
Hyppolitus
in
Orat
de
sins
seculi
.
Caracotta
.
pag.
6.
&
deinceps
.
a
most
notorious
wicked
Emperour
,
yet
not
meant
here
by
the
Apostle
under
the
Title
of
the
man
of
sin
,
as
Maresius
and
Caracotta
prove
at
large
,
and
do
shew
,
that
the
best
of
all
Interpreters
both
Old
and
New
do
assent
,
that
the
Apostle
meaneth
the
Antichrist
,
that
should
come
into
the
World
a
little
before
the
End
of
the
World
,
and
not
any
of
these
Antichrists
that
came
so
soon
as
the
Apostles
time
.
But
though
we
cannot
,
digito
demonstr
are
&
dicier
,
hic
est
,
name
the
man
,
and
say
,
This
is
he
:
Yet
,
from
Daniels
explication
of
the
acts
of
Antiochus
,
and
from
these
Comments
and
Paraphrase
of
the
aforesaid
Divines
upon
the
words
of
S.
Paul
,
you
may
,
as
Moses
did
from
Mount
Nebo
,
view
the
Land
of
the
Canaanites
,
behold
some
of
the
sins
of
the
Antichrist
,
and
thereby
have
a
shrewd
guess
who
he
is
:
For
that
collected
multitude
,
and
pack
of
wicked
men
,
which
,
as
I
shewed
to
you
,
must
be
understood
by
the
Antichrist
,
The
doings
of
the
great
Antichrist
.
shall
,
as
you
have
heard
,
oppose
the
Kingly
Government
,
protect
Rebels
,
Hereticks
and
Blasphemers
,
tyrannize
most
lawlesly
over
Gods
Servants
,
usurpe
the
supream
Authority
,
change
the
Laws
,
the
Times
and
the
good
Customes
of
the
Saints
and
People
of
God
,
subdue
three
Kings
,
or
Kingdoms
,
suppress
the
Governours
of
Gods
Church
,
and
the
Preachers
of
his
Word
:
and
do
all
this
,
and
the
like
feats
,
upon
pretence
of
Zeal
,
to
propagate
the
Gospel
,
for
the
honour
of
God
,
and
the
service
of
his
Son
Jesus
Christ
,
even
as
Christ
hath
formerly
told
us
,
by
his
Apostles
and
Prophets
,
that
the
Antichrist
would
do
.
And
if
you
have
observed
any
collected
multitude
,
to
have
done
these
things
,
you
may
know
what
to
judge
,
though
you
may
not
say
what
you
think
.
And
though
these
demoxstrations
are
very
plain
,
A
special
thing
to
be
observed
by
most
Commentators
.
yet
methinks
I
do
observe
somewhat
in
this
description
of
the
Antichrist
by
S.
Paul
,
that
I
find
not
observed
by
any
of
the
Interpreters
,
that
I
have
read
:
save
what
is
briefly
touched
by
E.
H.
in
Pag.
76.
De
Antichristo
.
For
the
Apostle
in
this
Character
of
the
Antichrist
,
seems
to
set
such
an
astarisme
,
or
,
as
it
were
,
a
dash
with
his
pen
,
whereby
he
should
be
made
most
palpable
unto
our
hands
,
and
most
visible
unto
our
eyes
,
if
we
would
but
diligently
observe
it
,
we
should
not
miss
to
know
who
he
were
:
For
,
1.
The
Apostle
,
speaking
of
the
wickedness
of
this
Antichrist
,
speaketh
in
the
singular
number
,
and
calleth
him
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
and
not
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
man
of
sin
,
and
not
the
man
of
sins
;
the
which
expression
,
(
besides
the
Hebraisme
,
that
signifieth
,
he
should
be
a
very
sinfull
man
,
as
the
childe
of
death
,
signifieth
one
that
is
destined
and
condemned
to
death
)
doth
most
certainly
give
us
to
understand
,
that
the
Apostle
meaneth
,
that
the
Antichrist
should
commit
some
singular
peculiar
sin
,
that
should
only
and
properly
be
the
sin
of
the
Antichrist
,
and
of
none
else
:
And
therefore
,
2.
To
inforce
the
particularity
of
his
sin
,
his
proper
and
peculiar
sin
,
That
as
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
noteth
and
designeth
thi●
proper
and
particular
Antichrist
,
so
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
designeth
the
proper
,
peculiar
and
particular
sin
of
the
Antichrist
.
Epiphan.
heresi
.
9.
the
Apostle
doth
not
simply
say
,
that
he
should
be
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
man
of
sin
,
but
with
the
Article
of
a
special
designation
both
of
the
man
,
and
of
the
sin
,
that
you
might
take
notice
as
well
of
the
one
,
as
of
the
other
,
he
saith
,
he
should
be
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
man
of
the
sin
,
or
,
the
man
of
that
sin
,
by
which
sin
he
may
undoubtedly
and
apparently
,
as
by
a
proper
badg
and
character
,
be
known
to
be
that
great
Antichrist
,
that
should
come
into
the
world
,
when
as
he
only
committeth
that
sin
,
which
none
but
he
did
ever
commit
the
like
;
for
as
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
signifie
God
,
King
,
and
man
,
that
is
,
any
one
of
them
,
indefinitely
;
but
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
and
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
do
determinately
note
forth
unto
us
this
particular
person
of
God
,
or
King
,
or
man
;
because
,
as
I
said
before
,
out
of
Epiphanius
,
the
Greek
Articles
contrahunt
significationem
ad
rem
certam
,
leave
not
the
thing
they
spoke
of
,
like
an
individuum
vagum
,
but
do
tie
the
signification
to
a
proper
and
a
certain
thing
;
so
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
signifieth
any
one
sin
,
whetsoever
;
but
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
noteth
,
and
pointeth
out
,
this
very
particular
sin
;
and
not
another
.
And
therefore
,
they
that
would
know
who
is
the
Antichrist
,
2
special
things
to
be
inquired
after
.
must
consider
and
inquire
diligently
after
these
2
special
things
.
1.
What
sin
is
that
,
which
is
the
formalis
ratio
,
that
gives
esse
,
1.
What
is
the
peculiar
sin
of
the
Antichrist
.
the
very
being
unto
the
Antichrist
,
and
by
which
sin
,
he
may
be
undoubtedly
known
to
be
the
Antichrist
;
and
without
the
committing
of
that
sin
,
no
sinner
,
be
he
never
so
great
,
or
tainted
,
with
never
so
many
sins
,
can
properly
be
said
to
be
this
great
Antichrist
;
2.
If
we
can
finde
the
sin
,
that
makes
the
great
Antichrist
,
we
are
in
the
next
place
to
enquire
and
search
,
whom
we
can
finde
,
if
we
can
finde
any
,
2.
Who
hath
committed
that
sin
.
that
have
committed
that
sin
;
and
when
we
have
found
the
sin
,
and
who
hath
committed
that
sin
,
if
we
can
finde
them
,
we
have
found
out
the
great
Antichrist
,
that
is
spoken
of
by
the
Prophets
,
and
hath
been
long
expected
,
and
much
feared
by
the
Church
;
for
,
as
John
Baptist
saith
of
Christ
,
I
knew
him
not
,
but
he
that
sent
me
to
baptize
with
water
,
John
1.33
.
said
unto
me
,
upon
whom
thou
shalt
see
the
Spirit
descending
and
remaining
on
him
,
the
same
is
he
,
which
baptizeth
with
the
Holy
Ghost
,
and
is
the
Messias
,
and
the
Christ
:
so
whosoever
co●●itteth
this
proper
and
peculiar
unusual
sin
,
the
sin
of
the
Antichrist
only
,
the
same
is
he
;
because
the
Antichrist
only
is
the
man
of
that
sin
,
that
is
,
which
only
committeth
that
sin
,
and
none
else
but
the
Antichrist
committeth
it
.
1.
Then
we
are
to
ask
,
and
seek
,
and
to
search
disigently
,
to
know
what
sin
is
the
proper
and
peculiar
sin
of
the
Antichrist
:
and
I
shall
,
with
the
help
of
Gods
holy
Spirit
,
do
my
best
to
finde
it
out
:
and
I
am
sure
this
sin
of
the
Antichrist
is
like
the
Antichrist
himself
,
a
most
notorious
,
eminent
,
and
transcendent
sin
,
unheard
of
among
the
Heathens
,
unknown
in
the
world
,
and
uncommitted
by
any
other
sinner
,
That
all
sinnes
are
not
equal
.
untill
committed
by
the
Antichrist
;
and
a
sin
when
it
is
committed
,
so
perspicuous
to
all
mens
eyes
,
as
is
the
beacon
upon
a
hill
,
so
destructive
unto
mankinde
,
so
odious
,
so
abominable
,
and
so
hatefull
in
the
fight
of
God
,
as
that
no
other
sin
whatsoever
,
is
altogether
so
destructive
unto
mankinde
,
or
so
hatefull
unto
God
,
as
is
this
sin
of
the
Antichrist
;
for
it
is
a
paradox
among
the
Philosophers
,
and
much
more
among
the
Divines
,
to
say
,
that
all
fins
are
equal
,
when
as
,
this
sin
of
the
Antichrist
is
more
detestable
in
the
sight
of
God
,
than
any
other
sin
whatsoever
,
as
I
hope
to
make
it
very
plain
unto
you
,
before
I
have
done
the
canvassing
of
this
beast
.
And
what
sin
may
that
be
,
which
is
so
transcendent
,
so
destructive
unto
man
,
1.
Oservation
and
so
odious
unto
God
,
as
none
more
?
May
it
not
be
the
sin
against
the
Holy
Ghost
?
which
is
,
a
known
,
wilfull
,
malicious
,
What
sin
is
the
peculiar
sin
of
the
Antichrist
,
total
,
and
final
Apostacy
from
the
formerly
professed
truth
of
the
Gospel
,
and
faith
of
Christ
,
and
a
perpetual
persecuting
of
the
same
,
impenitently
unto
the
end
,
with
a
most
obstinate
refusal
of
all
grace
,
and
a
despair
of
all
pardon
from
God
:
Surely
this
must
needs
be
a
most
haynous
sin
,
and
I
believe
the
most
hurtfull
and
destructive
to
the
sinner
that
commits
it
of
all
sins
;
because
,
as
our
Saviour
saith
,
it
shall
never
be
forgiven
him
,
either
in
this
world
,
1.
Not
the
sin
against
the
Holy
Ghost
.
1.
Reason
.
or
in
the
world
to
come
:
yet
I
am
perswaded
,
this
is
not
the
sin
,
that
is
most
destructive
to
mankinde
,
and
most
hatefull
unto
God
,
or
,
that
is
the
proper
sin
of
the
great
Antichrist
;
1.
Because
many
others
,
besides
the
Antichrist
,
have
,
in
all
likelihood
,
committed
this
sin
,
and
the
sinners
,
as
may
be
feared
,
and
are
suspected
for
such
,
as
was
Julian
,
Spira
,
and
the
like
,
are
registred
unto
us
in
good
Authors
.
2.
2.
Reason
.
Because
they
that
commit
this
sin
,
are
altogether
so
unknown
unto
us
to
be
such
sinners
,
that
it
is
too
great
a
presumption
for
any
man
to
say
,
such
a
man
hath
committed
the
sin
against
the
holy
Ghost
:
and
therefore
,
we
can
but
fear
,
and
are
not
certain
,
that
either
Julian
the
Apostata
,
or
the
despairing
Spira
,
have
sinned
the
sin
against
the
holy
Ghost
;
and
therefore
this
sin
is
not
the
sin
whereby
the
Antichrist
may
be
known
;
his
badge
and
character
must
be
more
perspicuous
:
And
2.
2.
Not
the
sin
of
Idolatry
.
What
shall
we
think
of
Idolatry
,
which
is
,
either
the
taking
of
that
which
is
no
God
for
the
true
God
,
and
the
giving
of
the
service
and
honour
of
the
true
God
to
those
false
Gods
,
which
are
but
Idols
of
stocks
or
stones
,
that
,
as
the
Apostle
saith
,
are
nothing
,
and
therefore
deserve
no
service
,
nor
any
honor
in
the
world
;
or
else
,
the
giving
of
a
false
worship
of
our
own
invention
,
unto
the
true
and
everliving
God
?
without
question
this
is
a
very
haynous
sin
,
In
the
2
Com.
Exod.
20.
and
such
idolaters
are
rightly
termed
the
haters
of
God
,
and
no
doubt
but
very
hatefull
unto
God
,
as
himself
professeth
in
several
places
:
yet
this
sin
,
which
was
not
known
in
the
world
,
usque
dum
Ninus
parentis
Beli
idolum
erigit
,
Rubenus
,
de
idolatr
.
l.
1.
c.
3.
for
2000
years
together
,
is
not
,
as
I
believe
,
the
sin
that
is
most
hatefull
unto
God
,
or
most
destructive
unto
mankinde
,
or
the
proper
and
peculiar
sin
of
the
Antichrist
;
because
thousands
are
guilty
of
this
sin
,
and
most
of
us
more
or
less
are
offenders
in
this
point
,
when
as
some
make
gold
to
be
their
God
,
and
others
make
a
God
of
their
belly
,
and
the
like
.
3.
What
say
we
then
,
to
Infidelity
,
which
is
the
sin
of
the
Atheist
,
that
believes
not
in
God
,
Psal.
14.1
.
but
,
as
the
Prophet
witnesseth
,
saith
in
his
heart
,
there
is
no
God
,
and
imagineth
,
that
,
as
Claudian
saith
,
—
Incerto
fluerent
mortalia
casu
,
All
mortal
things
fall
out
by
chance
?
I
Answer
,
that
this
sin
of
Diagoras
,
that
is
said
,
to
be
such
a
fool
,
as
to
deny
,
there
was
a
God
,
and
of
the
like
fools
,
and
prophane
Atheists
,
is
a
most
fearfull
sin
,
and
most
damnable
to
them
that
foster
it
,
and
no
doubt
but
harboured
continually
in
the
heart
of
the
Antichrist
,
or
else
he
would
never
be
such
an
adversary
unto
Christ
,
3.
Not
the
sin
of
Infidelity
,
or
of
Blasphemy
.
and
so
fearless
of
his
God
:
yet
I
say
,
that
this
sin
is
neither
the
sin
that
is
most
destructive
to
man
,
and
most
hatefull
unto
God
,
nor
the
proper
and
peculiar
sin
of
the
Antichrist
,
that
is
here
meant
by
the
Apostle
.
Reason
.
1
1.
Because
that
this
sin
,
which
,
as
the
Prophet
shewesh
,
lurketh
in
the
heart
of
the
sool
,
cannot
be
so
easily
discerned
by
us
,
but
is
only
known
to
God
;
And
Reason
.
2
2.
Because
that
if
this
sin
were
the
proper
and
peculiar
sin
of
the
Antichrist
,
we
should
have
more
than
10
thousand
Antichrists
in
the
world
;
and
the
very
like
may
be
said
of
the
sin
of
Blasphemy
,
and
of
many
other
fearfull
sinnes
.
But
,
But
the
highest
and
the
worst
kind
of
degree
of
man
killing
,
or
murder
.
which
is
,
passing
over
all
these
,
and
all
the
rest
of
the
most
abominable
and
fearfull
sins
,
that
may
be
all
accumulated
in
the
Antichrist
,
and
yet
are
not
the
proper
sin
of
the
Antichrist
,
whereby
he
may
be
known
to
be
the
Antichrist
;
I
say
that
his
proper
and
peculiar
sin
,
that
is
,
palpable
,
visible
,
and
sensible
to
us
all
,
and
is
most
destructive
to
mankinde
,
and
therefore
most
hatefull
unto
God
,
is
the
worst
and
highest
degree
of
manslaughter
,
or
the
malicious
killing
,
and
unjust
murdering
of
such
an
innocent
person
after
so
vile
a
manner
,
and
for
so
base
an
end
,
as
that
a
worser
and
a
fouller
taking
away
of
mans
life
could
not
be
committed
:
this
is
the
sin
,
that
I
conceive
to
be
that
sin
,
whereof
the
Apostle
saith
;
1.
Most
destructive
to
mankinde
.
the
Antichrist
shall
be
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
man
of
the
sin
;
For
,
1.
It
is
apparent
,
that
the
greatest
mischief
that
one
man
can
do
unto
another
,
is
to
take
away
his
life
,
as
Cain
did
Abels
life
,
with
bloody
hands
;
for
,
though
he
should
take
away
all
my
goods
;
yet
I
may
get
more
,
as
Job
did
,
after
all
was
taken
from
him
;
if
I
be
slandered
,
and
falsly
accused
,
as
Joseph
and
Susanna
were
;
yet
with
Joseph
and
Susanna
I
may
recover
my
reputation
again
;
if
I
be
cast
into
prison
,
yet
at
last
with
Manasses
I
may
be
set
at
liberty
;
and
so
if
I
be
banished
my
Country
,
yet
with
the
Israelites
I
may
live
to
return
out
of
captivity
;
but
when
I
am
killed
,
and
my
life
is
taken
from
me
,
there
is
no
hope
of
recovery
,
quia
ab
inferis
nullaredemptio
;
there
is
no
return
from
the
grave
;
this
is
a
wound
that
cannot
be
cured
,
and
a
mischief
that
cannot
be
paralleld
;
for
now
I
can
neither
serve
God
,
for
who
will
give
him
thanks
in
the
pit
,
nor
help
my
friends
,
nor
do
any
good
unto
my self
;
Numb.
35.33
.
and
therefore
the
Lord
saith
,
that
blood
defileth
the
land
,
and
the
land
cannot
be
cleansed
of
the
blood
,
that
is
thus
unjustly
shed
,
but
by
the
blood
of
him
,
or
them
that
have
shed
it
.
2.
It
will
appear
unto
you
,
how
odious
,
and
how
abominable
,
any
,
2.
Most
odious
unto
God
.
the
least
unjust
killing
of
a
man
is
in
the
sight
of
God
,
if
you
consider
what
you
may
finde
in
the
3.
Book
,
and
the
2.
Chapter
of
the
true
Church
,
It
is
a
sin
.
where
the
hainousness
of
this
sin
is
treated
of
at
large
,
as
,
to
abreviate
the
summe
thereof
,
that
it
is
1.
A
sin
against
nature
,
which
many
other
sinnes
are
not
;
1.
Against
nature
.
because
every
creature
loves
his
like
,
&
saevis
inter
se
convenit
ursis
;
and
as
the
naturalist
saith
,
serpens
serpentem
non
laedit
,
one
serpent
will
not
sting
another
,
neither
will
the
very
Devills
kill
one
another
.
2.
It
is
a
sin
against
reason
,
which
saith
,
that
every
man
should
do
to
another
,
2.
Against
reason
.
as
he
would
have
done
to
himself
,
and
no
otherwise
.
3.
It
is
a
beastly
sin
,
quia
ferina
rabies
est
sanguine
&
vulnere
laetari
,
3.
A
beastly
sin
.
it
is
a
point
of
savage
cruelty
to
delight
our selves
with
the
wounds
and
blood
of
others
,
saith
Seneca
.
4.
It
is
a
devilish
sin
,
and
a
sin
of
the
Devil
,
who
,
4.
A
devilish
sin
.
though
he
be
not
termed
an
adulterer
,
or
idolater
,
or
a
covetous
person
,
nor
inticed
men
to
these
sins
,
for
many
years
,
as
,
not
to
idolatry
,
untill
Ninus
set
up
the
image
of
his
father
Nimrod
,
Rubenus
,
de
idolatr
.
l.
1.
c.
3.
as
some
say
,
otherwise
called
Belus
,
by
the
Gentiles
,
or
of
Belus
the
son
of
Nimrod
,
as
others
say
,
for
an
idol
to
be
worshipped
,
well
nigh
2000
years
after
man
was
made
;
yet
our
saviour
saith
,
he
was
a
murderer
from
the
beginning
;
John
8.44
.
because
it
was
he
that
murdered
our
first
parents
,
and
made
them
liable
unto
death
in
paradise
,
and
it
was
he
that
taught
Cain
to
kill
his
own
brother
Abel
.
5.
It
is
,
not
only
one
,
but
it
is
also
the
first
,
and
the
greatest
one
of
those
crying
sins
,
5.
The
greatest
of
the
4
crying
sinnes
.
Revel.
6.9
,
10.
that
are
onely
so
called
in
the
Scriptures
,
because
they
do
continually
crie
and
call
for
vengeance
against
the
transgressors
,
and
say
with
the
soules
of
them
,
that
were
slain
for
the
word
of
God
,
How
long
,
O
Lord
,
holy
and
true
,
doest
thou
not
judg
and
avenge
our
blood
on
them
that
dwell
on
the
earth
?
for
the
other
three
crying
sins
,
that
is
,
Sodomy
,
oppression
,
and
detaining
of
our
servants
wages
,
they
are
but
parts
and
parcels
of
this
great
crying
sin
of
murder
;
because
that
in
Sodomy
,
that
seed
is
spilt
,
which
might
have
been
the
matter
and
substance
of
the
humane
flesh
and
blood
;
and
by
the
other
two
,
that
is
,
oppression
,
and
wages
detained
from
the
labourers
,
the
life
of
the
oppressed
and
poor
labouring
man
,
is
made
to
languish
,
and
to
be
shortened
by
little
and
little
,
for
want
of
means
;
because
the
life
of
man
,
and
the
means
to
maintain
that
life
,
are
like
ens
&
bonum
,
voces
convertibiles
,
equivalent
;
and
therefore
the
wise
man
saith
,
The
bread
of
the
needy
is
their
life
,
he
that
defraudeth
them
thereof
is
a
man
of
blood
;
but
in
murder
,
and
the
killing
of
a
man
,
root
and
branch
,
and
all
the
tree
,
seed
and
fruit
,
is
wholly
destroyed
,
and
cut
down
all
at
once
.
6.
It
is
a
sin
,
which
produceth
that
irregularity
,
6.
An
irregular
sin
.
that
although
the
sinners
should
truly
repent
,
and
have
their
sinnes
pardoned
by
God
,
which
is
but
seldome
seen
,
that
they
do
;
yet
they
cannot
promoveri
,
be
advanced
,
or
proceed
on
in
Gods
favour
,
and
be
so
acceptable
in
Gods
service
,
and
for
to
do
him
service
,
1
Chron.
28.3
.
as
any
other
sinners
may
be
,
upon
their
repentance
;
as
it
appeareth
plainly
,
by
what
the
Lord
saith
unto
David
,
that
otherwise
was
a
man
according
to
Gods
own
heart
,
and
had
heartily
repented
,
and
made
7
paenitential
Psalmes
,
for
his
murder
;
thou
shalt
not
build
an
house
for
my
name
,
because
thou
hast
been
a
man
of
war
,
and
hast
shed
blood
,
not
only
the
blood
of
Urias
,
but
also
very
likely
the
blood
of
others
,
that
were
innocent
in
the
wars
,
as
Souldiers
use
to
do
,
many
times
,
slay
the
righteous
with
the
wicked
.
7.
7.
A
sin
worse
than
Adams
sin
.
Gen.
4.11
,
12.
The
odiousness
of
this
sin
is
seen
,
by
the
punishment
that
the
most
just
God
imposed
on
this
sin
:
For
when
Cain
slew
his
Brother
,
the
Lored
said
unto
him
,
the
voice
of
thy
Brothers
blood
crieth
unto
me
,
that
is
,
the
voice
of
the
bloods
of
thy
Brother
,
for
so
it
is
in
the
Original
,
that
thou
hast
spilt
,
that
is
of
all
the
bloud
and
progeny
that
should
have
sprung
from
Abel
,
to
have
replenished
the
earth
,
if
thou
hadst
not
spilt
it
,
doth
most
justly
require
,
that
I
should
take
vengeance
on
thee
;
therefore
,
thou
art
cursed
from
the
earth
:
And
this
his
curse
was
so
great
,
and
of
so
large
extent
,
that
it
reached
to
the
very
earth
that
bare
him
up
:
and
therefore
the
Lord
addeth
,
when
thou
tillest
the
ground
,
it
shall
not
henceforth
yield
unto
thee
her
strongth
,
a
fugitive
and
a
vagabond
shalt
thou
be
in
the
earth
:
the
which
seems
to
be
a
far
heavier
sentence
inflicted
upon
him
,
so
killing
his
brother
,
then
that
which
was
imposed
upon
Adam
,
for
offending
Gods
own
Majesty
,
though
there
was
a
straight
charge
and
a
Commandment
,
sub
poena
,
The
punishment
of
Cains
murder
heavier
than
the
punishment
of
Adams
sin
.
given
to
Adam
,
that
he
should
not
eat
of
the
forbidden
tree
,
lest
he
die
;
and
as
yet
,
no
precept
given
,
to
forbid
the
shedding
of
mans
blood
;
For
,
1.
God
doth
not
say
to
Adam
,
thou
art
cursed
for
thy
sin
,
but
cursed
is
the
ground
for
thy
sake
;
but
unto
Cain
he
saith
,
thou
ar●
cursed
from
the
ground
,
as
if
he
had
said
,
the
curse
shall
not
fall
to
the
ground
,
but
it
shall
light
upon
thine
own
head
.
2.
He
doth
nor
say
to
Adam
,
when
thou
tillest
the
ground
,
it
shall
not
yeild
her
strength
unto
thee
,
but
thorns
and
thistles
shall
it
bring
forth
unto
thee
,
that
is
,
naturally
,
and
of
it self
,
which
if
thou
hadst
not
sinned
,
would
of
it self
have
brought
thee
,
all
sweet
and
pleasant
fruits
,
shall
now
bring
thee
nothing
else
but
weeds
and
noysom
flowers
;
but
unto
Cain
he
saith
,
when
thou
tillest
the
ground
and
manurest
it
,
and
usest
all
the
art
and
skill
that
thou
canst
,
to
make
it
fruitful
,
yet
it
shall
not
yield
her
strength
unto
thee
;
so
that
the
unfruitfulness
of
a
well
tilled
and
well
manured
ground
is
the
punishment
of
Cains
murder
,
and
an
additional
curse
,
to
that
,
which
was
formerly
imposed
upon
Adam
.
3.
He
doth
not
say
to
Adam
,
that
he
should
be
a
vagabond
,
and
have
no
resting-place
upon
the
earth
,
Gen.
3.19
.
but
that
he
should
eat
his
bread
in
the
sweat
of
his
face
,
until
he
should
return
to
the
earth
;
but
unto
Cain
he
saith
,
a
Fugitive
and
a
Vagabond
shalt
thou
be
in
the
earth
:
And
therefore
Cain
,
that
knew
well
enough
his
Fathers
censure
before
,
and
now
hearing
his
own
sentence
,
so
far
exceeding
his
Fathers
punishment
,
crieth
out
,
Gen.
4.13
.
my
punishment
is
greater
than
I
can
bear
.
And
yet
it
is
no
marvel
,
that
the
punishment
of
this
sin
of
murder
should
seem
greater
than
the
punishment
of
Adams
sin
,
or
indeed
of
any
other
sin
whatsoever
;
for
in
nature
,
Why
the
punishment
of
this
sin
is
so
great
.
let
reason
shew
you
,
who
doth
offend
you
most
,
he
that
disobeyeth
your
voice
and
breaks
your
Command
,
or
he
that
seeks
by
all
that
he
can
,
to
take
away
your
life
?
And
in
Adams
sin
,
and
so
in
all
other
sins
,
that
are
but
the
transgressing
of
Gods
Command
,
there
seems
to
be
a
leaving
of
the
Being
of
God
,
or
the
suffering
of
God
still
to
be
a
God
;
as
in
the
great
sin
of
Idolatry
,
though
we
make
an
Idol
,
which
is
a
thing
that
hath
no
being
in
the
world
,
as
St.
Paul
saith
,
to
be
our
God
,
and
fall
down
and
worship
that
no
being
,
with
that
worship
,
which
belongeth
to
the
true
God
;
yet
we
do
not
thereby
seek
to
annihilate
and
to
destroy
the
Being
of
the
true
God
,
we
only
rob
him
of
his
honour
,
but
we
seek
not
to
take
away
his
life
,
we
leave
him
still
to
be
a
God
,
though
we
serve
him
not
:
But
in
the
murdering
or
killing
of
a
man
,
we
do
what
lieth
in
us
,
to
destroy
and
to
bring
to
nothing
the
very
Essence
and
being
of
God
;
because
we
deface
and
destroy
the
Image
of
God
,
when
as
God
himself
is
invisible
and
inaccessible
,
and
in
nothing
of
all
the
things
that
he
made
,
so
plainly
and
so
exemplanly
to
be
seen
of
us
,
as
in
the
face
of
man
:
and
therefore
of
all
the
creatures
and
of
all
the
things
that
are
,
man
alone
is
said
to
be
principally
the
image
of
God
,
and
in
that
respect
,
chiefly
,
to
be
respected
and
cherished
,
and
not
to
be
murdered
or
killed
;
because
that
,
in
the
Image
of
God
,
God
made
man
.
And
therefore
he
that
killeth
man
,
doth
,
to
the
uttermost
of
his
best
endeavour
,
his
very
best
to
kill
God
;
because
he
destroyeth
his
Image
,
when
he
can
do
nothing
else
,
nor
come
at
any
thing
else
of
God
,
but
his
Image
:
And
if
as
our
adversaries
do
say
,
the
service
done
to
a
dead
Image
,
which
is
no
where
commanded
by
God
to
be
done
,
doth
presently
redound
ad
prototypon
,
to
the
Person
represented
by
the
Image
:
Then
certainly
we
may
be
much
surer
,
that
the
defacing
of
Gods
lively
Image
,
that
is
man
,
whom
God
doth
so
earnestly
command
us
to
love
,
and
so
straightly
prohibit
us
to
hate
,
must
needs
be
a
disgracing
of
God
himself
:
and
all
the
injuries
and
contempts
that
are
done
to
this
Image
,
do
presently
redound
to
the
very
Person
of
God
:
And
the
City
of
Thessalonica
,
besides
many
others
,
can
well
testifie
how
severely
the
Emperors
punished
the
abuse
,
that
was
done
to
their
Statua's
or
Images
,
when
they
deemed
all
the
dishonour
that
was
offered
unto
their
Images
,
to
be
as
Treasons
committed
against
themselves
.
8.
And
lastly
,
This
sin
of
murder
and
killing
of
a
man
,
8.
This
sin
robbeth
God
of
his
temple
.
not
only
defaceth
the
Image
of
God
,
but
also
robbeth
God
of
his
Temple
,
which
is
sacriledge
,
and
thrusteth
God
out
of
his
House
,
and
maketh
none
account
of
,
but
trampleth
under
his
feet
that
creature
,
which
God
did
so
highly
esteem
of
,
and
purchased
at
so
high
a
rate
,
as
with
his
own
bloud
,
and
with
no
less
than
his
own
death
.
And
in
a
word
,
this
unjust
and
malicious
shedding
of
mans
bloud
,
to
death
,
is
so
odious
,
so
hainous
,
and
every
way
so
horrible
a
sin
in
the
sight
of
God
,
as
that
it
is
impossible
for
me
,
had
I
the
tongue
of
men
and
Angels
,
to
express
the
vileness
and
the
exceeding
heinousness
of
the
same
.
The
only
commandment
that
God
gave
immediatly
after
the
flood
.
Gen.
9.5
.
And
therefore
God
,
to
shew
unto
us
,
how
hateful
this
sin
is
in
his
sight
,
doth
immediatly
after
the
Flood
,
give
this
great
and
straight
Commandment
,
and
the
only
Commandment
that
he
giveth
,
to
all
the
Sons
of
Noah
,
to
abstain
from
shedding
of
mans
blood
,
and
he
doth
so
pathetically
,
and
with
such
terrible
threatnings
,
express
the
punishment
of
the
Transgressors
,
as
I
know
not
the
like
of
any
other
sin
in
all
the
Scriptures
,
saying
,
surely
,
that
you
need
not
doubt
of
it
,
at
the
hand
of
every
beast
will
I
require
it
;
and
though
the
beasts
be
void
of
reason
,
or
understand
not
what
they
do
,
yet
will
I
not
hold
them
guiltless
,
if
they
shed
mans
blood
:
See
Exod.
21.28
.
Gen.
9.5
.
See
Num
,
35.
&
Lev.
24.
&
Mat.
26.
and
therefore
much
rather
and
far
sooner
at
the
hand
of
man
,
and
at
the
hand
of
every
mans
brother
will
I
require
the
life
of
man
:
And
for
the
due
observance
of
this
strict
account
to
be
made
,
for
the
taking
away
of
mans
life
,
he
appointed
Kings
,
and
gave
them
authority
to
appoint
Magistrates
under
them
,
to
take
care
and
to
see
that
whosoever
sheddeth
mans
bloud
,
by
man
should
his
bloud
be
shed
,
that
this
sin
might
never
escape
unpunished
.
The
reason
why
God
doth
so
highly
hate
man
killing
.
And
the
reason
why
God
is
so
severe
in
the
punishment
of
this
sin
of
man-killing
,
is
here
rendred
,
and
ought
to
be
well
considered
,
videlicet
,
for
that
in
the
Image
of
God
made
he
man
;
and
so
whosoever
killeth
a
man
,
except
it
be
whom
the
Law
of
God
and
the
Law
of
the
Land
requireth
to
be
killed
,
is
guilty
of
destroying
the
Image
of
God
:
and
God
cannot
endure
,
to
have
his
own
lively
Image
,
which
himself
hath
made
,
and
no
Painter
nor
Angel
could
make
the
like
,
to
be
defaced
:
And
therefore
also
,
when
God
gave
his
Lawes
to
us
on
Mount
Sinai
,
the
first
Commandment
of
all
that
do
concern
our
duty
towards
man
,
after
the
duty
that
we
owe
to
our
Parents
,
that
bring
us
into
the
world
,
and
do
bring
us
up
,
and
feed
us
,
when
we
could
not
feed
our selves
,
is
,
Thou
shalt
not
kill
.
And
truly
in
these
respects
,
and
for
the
foresaid
Reasons
,
I
,
for
mine
own
part
,
The
Authors
mind
about
killing
men
.
do
so
far
hate
and
detest
to
kill
any
man
,
(
except
it
be
for
such
a
necessity
,
as
compelleth
me
,
to
save
mine
own
life
,
rather
to
kill
him
,
that
maliciously
seeks
my
life
,
than
suffer
my self
to
be
killed
)
that
I
had
rather
do
any
servile
work
for
my
food
,
for
a
penny
a
day
to
buy
bread
,
than
to
receive
the
greatest
Salary
,
honour
and
preferment
,
that
the
world
could
confer
upon
me
for
killing
men
:
Greg.
&
habetur
23.
q.
8.
S.
in
mortem
:
And
Ibelieve
St.
Gregory
was
not
of
any
other
mind
than
I
am
,
or
not
far
from
this
mind
,
when
he
said
,
Si
in
mortem
Longobardorum
me
miscere
voluissem
,
hodie
Longobardorum
gens
nec
regem
nec
ducem
haberet
:
sed
quia
Deum
timeo
,
in
mortem
cujuslibet
hominis
me
miscere
formido
:
that
is
,
If
I
might
have
my
will
,
to
be
the
death
of
the
Longobards
,
or
if
I
would
have
them
dead
,
the
whole
Nation
of
the
Longobards
should
have
neither
King
nor
Captain
at
this
day
:
but
because
I
fear
God
,
I
will
not
wish
the
death
of
any
man
,
but
I
tremble
for
fear
of
being
the
death
of
any
man
:
And
he
that
feareth
God
,
will
certainly
with
St.
Gregory
,
be
very
much
afraid
to
joyn
himself
to
any
mans
death
,
but
will
study
by
all
means
,
vacuas
caedis
habere
manus
,
to
keep
his
hands
clean
from
all
blood
,
especially
the
blood
of
Innocents
.
And
so
you
see
,
how
unnatural
,
how
unreasonable
,
how
devillish
,
now
beastly
,
how
hainous
,
how
inexplicable
,
and
how
hateful
and
detestable
in
the
sight
of
God
is
the
murdering
and
killing
of
a
man
,
That
every
kind
of
murder
or
mankilling
is
not
the
sin
of
the
Antichrist
.
which
is
the
Image
of
God
.
And
,
Yet
you
must
know
,
that
not
the
simple
and
single
murdering
or
killing
of
a
man
,
is
the
sin
of
the
Antichrist
;
for
if
that
were
his
sin
,
we
should
have
10000
Antichrists
;
and
therefore
it
could
not
be
his
proper
and
peculiar
sin
,
when
that
sin
is
committed
by
so
many
;
but
his
sin
is
such
a
murder
,
and
such
a
killing
and
slaughtering
of
a
man
or
men
,
as
comes
to
the
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
very
height
and
highest
top
of
this
mischief
,
so
high
as
none
other
man
committed
the
like
murder
:
For
this
sin
of
murder
and
man-slaughter
,
is
like
a
huge
and
mighty
tree
,
that
hath
many
boughes
and
branches
,
or
rather
like
a
long
Ladder
that
hath
many
staves
,
before
you
can
come
to
the
top
of
it
;
and
the
highest
degree
of
this
mischief
,
the
uppermost
staffe
in
this
Ladder
,
and
the
worst
kind
of
all
the
many
many
kinds
of
murders
and
man-killing
,
is
the
proper
and
peculiar
sin
of
the
Antichrist
,
which
since
the
death
of
Christ
,
never
any
man
,
nor
any
degree
of
men
committed
,
but
the
Antichrist
.
And
therefore
,
that
we
may
more
perfectly
see
,
and
the
more
plainly
understand
the
sin
of
the
Antichrist
,
we
must
untwist
the
Cable
and
unfold
the
multiplicity
of
this
many-headed
Monster
,
Two
kinds
of
hom
cide
or
man
killing
1.
Lawful
.
the
murdering
and
slaughtering
of
a
man
.
And
,
First
of
all
,
we
must
remember
,
that
this
man-killing
or
shedding
of
humane
blood
is
distributed
into
two
several
species
.
1.
The
one
lawful
,
and
required
by
God
himself
to
be
done
,
as
of
those
that
maliciously
kill
any
man
,
or
those
that
prove
Traytors
,
Idolaters
,
or
any
such
high
transgressors
of
the
Law
of
God
,
or
of
the
Kingdom
or
Commonwealth
,
that
enjoyn
such
penalties
upon
such
obstinate
and
great
Offenders
,
as
will
not
submit
themselves
to
observe
the
Law
:
And
this
kind
of
man-killing
comes
not
within
the
sphear
and
compass
of
my
discourse
,
neither
is
it
the
sin
of
the
Antichrist
,
nor
any
waies
,
if
rightly
done
,
distastful
,
but
most
acceptable
in
the
sight
of
God
.
2.
The
other
kind
of
man-killing
,
2.
Unlawful
three
waies
.
is
that
,
which
is
altogether
unlawful
and
most
odious
in
the
sight
of
God
and
all
good
men
:
And
this
kind
of
man-killing
may
be
done
three
manner
of
waies
,
that
is
,
-
1.
With
the
Heart
,
and
this
is
very
bad
.
-
2.
With
the
Tongue
,
and
this
is
far
worse
.
-
3.
With
the
Hand
,
and
this
is
the
worst
of
all
.
1.
We
may
kill
our
neighbour
,
1.
With
the
heart
.
in
our
heart
and
with
our
heart
,
four
special
waies
.
-
1.
By
Desire
.
-
2.
By
Anger
.
-
3.
By
Envy
.
-
4.
By
Hatred
.
For
,
1.
Psal.
5.6
.
The
Prophet
saith
,
the
Lord
abhorreth
the
blood-thirsty
and
deceitful
man
,
that
is
,
the
Lord
hateth
him
,
that
desireth
and
longeth
after
a
mans
death
,
as
he
that
is
thirsty
,
desireth
drink
:
and
I
fear
that
too
too
many
are
guilty
in
this
kind
,
the
Lord
rectifie
our
desires
.
2.
Our
Saviour
saith
,
Mat.
5.22
.
Whosoever
is
angry
with
his
Brother
without
a
cause
,
he
shall
be
in
danger
of
the
judgment
;
and
therefore
we
should
study
to
suporess
our
anger
,
which
is
furor
brevis
,
and
doth
rest
in
the
bosom
of
fooles
,
saith
the
wise
man
.
3.
The
Apostle
speaking
of
the
wickedness
of
the
Gentiles
,
saith
,
They
were
full
of
envy
,
Rom.
1.29
.
Sap.
14.4
.
murder
,
debate
:
And
the
wise
man
saith
,
alius
alium
per
invidiam
occidit
;
one
man
slayeth
another
through
envy
;
as
Cain
through
envy
slew
his
own
Brother
Abel
:
and
the
Jews
through
envy
crucified
our
Saviour
Christ
,
and
therefore
periere
,
quia
maluerunt
invidere
quam
credere
,
Cyprian
in
sermone
de
livore
.
1
John
3.15
.
they
perished
saith
St.
Cyprian
,
because
they
chose
rather
to
ervy
him
,
than
to
believe
in
him
.
4.
St.
John
saith
,
that
whosoever
hateth
his
brother
is
a
manslayer
;
and
the
Lord
saith
,
thou
shalt
not
hate
thy
brother
in
thy
heart
:
For
as
he
that
looketh
on
a
woman
to
Iust
after
her
,
hath
committed
adultery
in
his
heart
,
so
he
that
hateth
his
brother
,
hath
killed
him
in
his
heart
.
2.
The
Tongue
killeth
many
men
,
and
killeth
them
many
waies
;
yea
,
2.
With
the
Tongue
.
Jam.
3.6
,
7.
plures
lingua
quam
gladio
periere
,
the
Tongue
hath
slain
more
than
the
Sword
;
for
as
S.
James
saith
,
the
tongue
is
a
fire
,
and
a
world
of
wickedness
,
it
is
an
unruly
evill
,
full
of
deadly
poyson
;
and
the
Son
of
Syrach
saith
,
It
hath
destroyed
many
that
were
at
peace
.
And
the
Tongue
,
besides
those
that
it
killeth
by
bearing
false
witness
against
them
,
Eccles.
28.13
.
as
the
men
of
Belial
did
against
Naboth
,
and
the
Jews
against
Christ
,
killeth
men
two
special
waies
.
1.
By
Flattery
.
2.
By
Detraction
.
And
,
1.
S.
Augustine
saith
,
that
Plus
nocet
lingua
adulatoris
,
quam
gladius
persecutoris
;
the
Tongue
of
the
Flatterer
doth
more
mischief
than
the
Sword
of
the
persecuter
;
and
Antisthenes
was
wont
to
say
,
It
was
better
for
a
man
to
fall
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
among
Ravens
,
than
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
among
Flatterers
,
that
do
fasten
men
in
their
faults
.
2.
The
Prophet
saith
,
Viri
detractores
fuerunt
in
te
,
ad
effundendum
sanguinem
,
Ezek.
22.9
.
In
thee
are
men
that
carry
tales
to
shed
bloud
;
and
Job
,
saying
to
his
friends
,
that
slandered
his
integrity
,
Why
do
you
persecute
me
as
God
,
and
are
not
satisfied
with
my
flesh
?
Doth
intimate
thereby
,
that
Detractors
and
Slanderers
are
like
cruel
Canibals
that
eat
mens
flesh
and
drink
their
bloud
;
Nam
qui
aliena
detractione
pascitur
,
procul
dubio
alienis
carnibus
saturatur
,
for
without
doubt
,
saith
S.
Gregory
,
whosoever
delighteth
himself
with
detraction
and
the
slandering
of
his
neighbours
,
doth
feed
and
satisfie
himself
with
mans
flesh
.
And
these
murders
and
killing
of
men
with
the
heart
and
with
the
tongue
are
but
steps
,
stairs
and
progresses
,
to
the
murder
of
the
hand
:
For
first
we
begin
to
distaste
,
and
to
dislike
the
man
;
then
we
grow
angry
with
him
for
some
thing
that
displeaseth
us
;
and
if
he
hath
any
vertue
,
or
good
part
in
him
,
or
any
honourable
place
,
or
preferment
,
or
any
love
and
good
opinion
from
the
people
,
then
presently
we
envy
him
,
and
then
hate
him
,
and
so
hate
him
more
and
more
;
The
steps
progress
and
ascent
of
this
sin
of
man-killing
,
and
now
the
Tongue
will
begin
to
play
his
part
;
and
though
in
his
presence
it
will
flatter
him
,
whom
the
heart
detesteth
;
yet
in
his
absence
it
will
lay
loads
of
scandalous
imputations
upon
his
person
and
upon
his
actions
,
even
as
Absolon
did
upon
the
government
of
his
own
father
,
King
David
;
and
Maion
against
the
Government
of
William
the
King
of
Sicily
,
and
abundance
of
such
varlets
,
as
I
could
name
,
have
done
the
like
,
against
the
Government
of
some
other
Kings
and
most
excellent
men
.
And
when
those
bloud-thirsty
men
have
proceeded
thus
far
,
to
envy
his
happiness
,
and
to
hate
his
person
,
as
Cain
hated
Abel
,
and
the
way
is
thus
made
by
scandalous
aspersions
and
false
imputations
to
make
him
odious
and
distasted
among
the
people
,
3.
With
the
hand
.
there
wanteth
nothing
but
the
stroke
of
the
hand
to
effect
the
tragical
murder
and
killing
of
that
man
,
whom
they
desire
to
destroy
,
be
he
King
,
Priest
,
or
Prophet
;
for
so
Zimri
killed
his
King
and
his
Master
Ela
;
So
Phocas
slew
his
Master
,
Diodorus
Siculus
.
lib.
11.
the
Emperour
Mauritius
;
So
the
Servants
of
King
Amon
slew
their
King
and
their
Master
;
So
Artabanus
Captain
of
his
Guard
killed
his
own
King
and
his
Master
Xerxes
,
after
he
had
retired
out
of
Greece
;
So
Brutus
and
Cassius
with
their
Associates
killed
Julius
Caesar
;
and
so
many
more
such
wicked
Servants
have
,
by
the
foresaid
steps
,
ascended
to
the
slaughtering
of
their
Kings
and
Masters
,
to
teach
the
way
for
others
,
that
would
not
be
without
presidents
,
to
do
the
like
.
But
here
likewise
we
must
well
observe
,
that
there
are
many
kinds
,
and
degrees
and
waies
of
this
bloudy
sin
,
which
is
the
actual
killing
of
a
man
;
and
therefore
we
must
look
over
those
degrees
and
waies
of
murder
,
and
the
several
kinds
of
this
man-killing
,
before
we
can
find
out
the
worst
of
them
,
which
is
the
proper
and
peculiar
sin
of
the
Antichrist
,
and
which
is
most
hateful
unto
God
:
for
the
bloud-thirsty
murderer
brings
his
design
to
pass
by
killing
whom
he
hateth
,
Murderers
do
actually
kill
men
two
waies
.
Either
-
1.
With
his
own
hands
:
Or
,
-
2.
By
the
aid
,
means
and
performance
of
some
others
:
For
1.
Some
are
so
impatient
,
and
the
fire
of
their
malice
is
so
hot
,
1.
By
their
own
hands
.
Isa.
37.38
.
that
they
must
presently
be
the
death
of
their
brother
with
their
own
hands
,
whensoever
,
or
wheresoever
they
find
him
,
with
the
first
opportunity
:
So
Cain
killed
Abel
;
So
Joab
killed
Amasa
;
So
Adramelech
and
Sharezzer
killed
their
own
father
Sennacherib
;
So
Brutus
and
Cassius
killed
Caesar
;
So
Antoninus
killed
his
own
brother
Geta
in
his
Mothers
lap
;
and
so
did
many
thousands
more
kill
and
murder
their
Neighbours
with
their
own
hands
.
2.
2.
By
others
.
Others
are
so
crafty
and
so
witty
,
as
they
suppose
,
to
find
a
way
to
effect
their
own
wicked
end
,
that
,
to
blind
the
World
,
and
to
evade
the
Sword
of
justice
,
and
,
as
they
think
,
to
escape
the
hand
and
judgement
of
God
,
they
will
keep
their
own
hands
free
from
bloud
,
and
wash
the
same
with
Pilate
,
from
the
blood
of
the
innocent
person
whom
they
intend
to
destroy
:
But
yet
they
will
,
for
all
this
,
do
as
Pilate
did
,
deliver
Christ
unto
the
Souldiers
,
to
be
crucified
;
so
will
they
be
the
men
,
that
are
the
chief
murderers
of
him
:
And
that
two
waies
.
And
that
Either
-
1.
Secretly
by
their
Assassins
,
and
those
bloudy
butchers
,
whom
they
procure
to
be
their
Instruments
,
to
bring
whom
they
hate
,
to
an
untimely
death
.
Or
,
-
2.
Publikely
,
by
a
Court
of
justice
,
which
is
to
pronounce
judgement
against
Malefactors
,
that
ought
to
be
put
to
death
by
the
Laws
of
God
and
Man
,
and
which
Courts
they
procure
to
condemn
,
whom
they
hate
,
upon
false
suggestions
,
though
the
party
be
never
so
innocent
.
The
first
way
Richard
the
Third
procured
the
death
of
his
two
innocent
Nephews
,
1.
Secretly
.
the
Sons
of
Edward
the
fourth
;
and
Edward
the
Second
came
unto
his
death
the
same
way
,
though
it
is
not
so
well
known
who
procured
it
;
and
so
King
David
did
the
like
,
by
causing
Joab
to
be
the
death
of
Urias
,
whom
he
ought
rather
to
have
rewarded
,
than
to
have
murdered
him
;
and
so
do
all
they
that
procure
their
wicked
Instruments
,
to
poyson
those
whom
they
hate
,
as
the
Earl
of
Sommerset
procured
the
Lieutenant
of
the
Tower
,
Sir
Francis
Eleway
,
to
poyson
Sir
Thomas
Overbury
.
And
such
secret
contrivings
of
their
intentions
,
are
very
fine
shifts
for
Murderers
and
Malefactors
to
free
themselves
from
blame
,
and
from
punishment
,
if
they
could
as
well
blind
the
eyes
of
the
All-seeing
God
,
as
they
do
many
times
the
eyes
of
simple
men
;
but
though
Davids
hands
were
far
from
the
Fact
,
and
he
seeming
free
from
the
bloud
of
Urias
,
that
was
slain
by
the
Sword
of
the
Enemy
,
yet
God
tells
David
,
He
was
the
Murderer
;
and
his
subtilty
shall
not
serve
his
turn
to
wipe
away
his
punishment
;
for
as
the
Devill
,
Aug.
super
Johan
.
saith
S.
Augustine
,
is
said
to
be
a
Murderer
,
Non
gladio
armatus
,
non
ferro
accinctus
,
sed
quia
ad
hominem
veniendo
,
&
verbum
seminando
occidit
eum
;
not
because
he
killeth
with
any
weapons
,
Sword
or
Spear
,
but
because
he
destroyeth
Man
by
his
wicked
Counsels
,
and
by
setting
on
others
,
his
Instruments
,
to
destroy
him
;
And
therefore
procul
dubio
decipiuntur
,
Idem
&
habetur
de
paenit
.
dist.
1.
Periculose
.
saith
the
same
Father
,
They
are
very
much
deceived
,
that
think
them
only
to
be
Murderers
,
which
lay
violent
hands
upon
their
Neighbours
,
and
not
them
also
,
Per
quorum
concilium
&
fraudem
,
&
hortationem
,
homines
extinguntur
;
by
whose
counsel
,
deceit
,
subtlety
,
perswasion
or
procurement
,
any
man
is
unjustly
brought
unto
his
death
,
whether
it
be
suddenly
by
the
Sword
,
or
any
other
violent
way
,
or
lingringly
by
poyson
.
The
2.
2.
Publikely
.
way
that
the
blood-thirsty
murderers
use
to
bring
whom
they
hate
,
and
would
have
killed
,
unto
their
death
,
I
finde
twice
practised
,
and
but
twice
,
that
they
brought
their
purpose
to
effect
,
that
I
can
remember
,
in
all
the
book
of
God
.
1.
And
this
is
likewise
done
two
waies
.
By
a
personal
,
and
an
inferiour
Court
of
justice
,
where
one
or
2.
or
very
few
judges
are
deputed
to
sit
,
and
judg
the
delinquents
that
are
brought
before
them
.
2.
By
a
national
,
and
the
highest
Court
of
the
whole
Kingdom
,
where
flos
&
medulla
regni
,
the
choicest
Peers
and
members
of
the
Common-wealth
do
sit
,
to
judg
,
and
to
determine
of
the
offences
,
and
the
greatest
affairs
of
the
Kingdome
.
And
1.
1.
By
an
inferiour
Court
of
Justice
.
I
finde
,
that
the
inferiour
Court
of
few
Judges
,
did
once
condemn
an
innocent
person
unto
death
,
in
the
holy
Scriptures
;
for
so
you
may
read
,
how
Ahab
and
Jezabel
procured
the
Judges
of
Jesreel
to
condemn
innocent
Nabaoth
,
unto
death
;
and
though
we
finde
not
such
another
president
in
all
the
Scripture
;
yet
I
fear
that
the
like
practice
is
used
in
many
other
places
,
where
you
may
finde
such
an
Ahab
,
and
such
Judges
;
but
though
Ahab
thought
he
might
with
the
harlot
,
that
commits
adultery
,
and
then
wipes
her
mouth
,
and
is
clean
,
be
freed
from
this
fact
,
because
his
wife
procured
it
,
and
the
Judges
of
Jezreel
did
judicially
,
secunduns
allegata
&
probatae
,
condemn
him
to
death
;
yet
the
Prophet
tells
Ahab
,
that
God
will
condemn
and
punish
him
,
and
all
his
posterity
,
for
it
;
1
Reg.
21.19
.
and
21.
for
in
the
place
where
doggs
licked
the
blood
of
Naboth
,
shall
doggs
lick
thy
blood
,
and
God
will
bring
evil
upon
thee
,
and
will
take
away
thy
posterity
,
and
will
cut
off
from
Ahab
him
that
pisseth-against
the
wall
,
and
him
that
is
shut
up
and
left
in
Israel
;
and
so
accordingly
,
Jehu
caused
the
Rulers
of
Jezreel
,
the
very
same
Town
where-Nabaoth
was
condemned
,
and
likely
the
very
same
Judges
,
2
Reg.
10.7
,
17.
that
condemned
him
,
to
cut
off
the
heads
of
70
of
Ahabs
children
:
And
when
he
came
to
Samarta
,
he
slew
all
that
remained
unto
Ahab
,
untill
he
had
destroyed
him
,
according
to
the
saying
of
the
Lord
by
his
Prophet
.
2.
I
finde
one
other
example
in
the
holy
Scripture
,
and
but
one
that
I
can
remember
,
2.
By
the
highest
Court
of
Justice
.
where
the
national
Court
,
or
the
Synopsis
and
the
Representative
of
the
whole
Nation
,
did
thus
,
judicially
,
condemn
an
innocent
person
unto
death
;
and
that
was
,
when
the
Sanhedrim
,
or
High
Parliament
of
Israel
,
where
the
High
Priest
and
the
Elders
sate
,
as
chief
Judges
,
condemned
our
Saviour
Christ
,
to
death
.
And
I
conceive
,
that
the
very
like
sin
,
is
the
proper
and
peculiat
sin
of
the
Antichrist
,
What
the
proper
sin
of
the
Antichrist
is
:
and
why
.
that
is
,
a
judicial
condemning
of
an
innocent
person
or
persons
,
their
Superiors
,
(
as
Christ
was
)
unto
death
,
and
that
by
the
Representative
of
a
whole
Kingdome
;
Reason
.
1
1.
Because
no
one
man
can
commit
this
sin
,
neither
Pope
,
nor
Turk
,
when
it
is
to
be
acted
by
the
Representative
of
a
whole
Kingdome
;
therefore
it
can
be
no
common
sin
,
but
a
sin
only
proper
to
such
a
Court
,
when
as
none
but
such
a
Court
can
commit
it
.
Reason
.
2
2.
Because
it
is
not
usually
done
,
when
we
cannot
read
in
any
History
,
since
the
Jews
condemned
Christ
,
to
these
our
times
,
of
any
national
Court
,
that
agreed
to
condemn
an
innocent
person
or
persons
,
their
Superiours
,
unto
death
;
therefore
this
sin
is
proper
and
peculiar
to
that
Court
that
commits
it
,
when
as
no
other
Court
in
an
other
place
,
or
at
any
other
time
,
hath
committed
it
.
Reason
.
3
3.
Because
that
,
if
any
other
murder
or
homicide
,
be
odious
,
and
wicked
,
and
detestable
in
the
sight
of
God
;
then
certainly
this
judiciary
murder
,
whereby
the
innocent
person
is
not
killed
,
as
was
Abell
or
Amasa
,
but
is
condemned
to
death
deliberately
,
by
a
Court
of
Justice
,
as
was
Nabaoth
by
the
Judges
of
Jezreel
,
and
especially
by
the
Highest
Court
of
the
Kingdome
,
as
Christ
was
by
the
Sanhedrim
,
and
Parliament
of
the
Jews
,
at
Hierusalem
,
must
needs
be
most
transcendently
abominable
,
and
wicked
,
above
all
other
kinde
of
murders
whatsoever
;
for
that
this
is
not
a
single
and
simple
sin
of
Homicide
or
murder
,
and
shedding
of
mans
blood
,
to
the
defacing
of
Gods
image
,
which
I
shewed
you
was
bad
enough
;
but
it
is
morbus
complicatus
,
a
twifted
decompound
,
multiplyed
sin
of
many
many
branches
;
so
that
,
neither
Cain's
malicious
killing
of
his
brother
Abell
,
nor
Joabs
traiterours
murdering
of
Amasa
,
nor
Adramelech
his
unnatural
parricide
of
Sennacherib
,
nor
David's
crafty
killing
of
Vrias
,
nor
Brutus
and
Cassius
conspiring
the
death
of
Caesar
,
nor
Rich.
the
3.
secret
murdering
of
his
Nephews
,
nor
any
other
kinde
of
Murder
whatsoever
,
can
be
near
comparably
so
haynous
,
and
so
abominably
odious
,
as
this
judiciary
murder
,
which
uno
ictu
,
by
one
single
and
simple
sentence
,
doth
cast
an
infinite
number
of
persons
into
a
multiplicity
of
sinnes
,
and
bindes
them
all
together
,
to
be
liable
to
the
fevere
judgment
of
the
just
God
,
and
wrongs
many
more
,
whom
thir
sin
and
malice
cannot
defile
;
for
that
hereby
,
1.
The
seat
of
judgment
is
made
the
stool
of
wickedness
,
the
throne
of
Satan
,
The
manifold
mischiefs
of
a
judicial
condemning
of
an
innocent
person
to
death
.
John
8.
and
the
shambles
and
slaughter-house
of
innocent
blood
,
to
do
the
greatest
wrong
that
can
be
done
,
where
we
should
expect
the
greatest
right
.
2.
The
persons
here
offending
are
many
many
persons
,
as
,
the
Witnesses
forsworn
and
perjured
,
the
Jurie
corrupted
and
involved
in
the
blood
of
the
innocent
,
and
in
the
sin
of
the
Prosecutor
,
and
the
Judge
or
Judges
Devills
,
that
were
Lyars
,
and
murderers
,
as
our
Saviour
saith
,
from
the
beginning
,
and
they
do
here
,
by
their
unjust
judgment
,
wrong
,
1.
The
innocent
person
,
that
is
condemned
;
2.
The
place
,
that
is
abused
and
defiled
;
3.
And
they
that
do
all
these
things
against
Christ
can
be
no
other
than
the
Great
Antichrist
.
All
good
people
,
that
are
scandalised
and
grieved
to
see
this
unjust
proceeding
;
4.
All
light-headed
credulous
people
,
that
hold
and
believe
the
innocent
condemned
person
to
be
a
malefactor
,
and
justly
condemned
;
5.
God
himself
,
that
is
here
by
this
unjust
sentence
,
1.
Cast
out
of
his
throne
of
justice
,
and
the
Devil
placed
for
a
Judg
in
his
stead
.
2.
He
is
made
a
liar
to
pronounce
false
sentence
:
3.
He
is
made
that
which
is
worse
,
an
unjust
God
,
to
condemn
an
innocent
person
.
4.
He
is
made
a
murderer
,
to
kill
a
man
,
that
by
the
Law
deserveth
not
to
die
.
5.
and
Lastly
,
He
is
made
hereby
a
very
Devil
;
for
he
that
doth
all
these
things
,
can
be
none
other
than
the
Devil
.
And
you
know
,
the
Judg
standeth
here
,
loco
Dei
,
as
Gods
Vicegerent
,
and
Deputy
,
in
God's
stead
;
and
God
saith
of
them
,
dixi
dii
estis
,
I
said
you
are
Gods
,
and
commands
the
people
to
reverence
,
and
to
honour
them
as
Gods
,
because
they
possess
the
place
,
2
Chron.
19.6
.
and
execute
the
judgment
of
God
;
as
the
good
King
Jehoshaphat
tells
them
.
Therefore
this
judicial
condemning
of
an
innocent
man
to
death
,
doth
,
as
much
as
lieth
both
in
the
Judg
and
Prosecutors
,
make
the
just
God
to
be
an
unjust
devil
,
which
is
far
worse
,
than
to
ungod
him
,
or
making
him
no
God
at
all
;
because
,
as
Plutarch
saith
,
and
proves
it
too
,
satius
est
nullos
deos
esse
credere
,
quam
deos
noxios
;
it
were
better
to
believe
there
were
no
God
,
than
to
be
●e●e
that
he
is
an
unjust
,
and
a
wicked
God
:
as
it
is
more
honor
to
think
there
was
never
such
a
man
as
Alexander
or
Julius
Caesar
,
than
to
think
they
were
such
savage
men
,
and
bloody
murderers
,
and
Caniballs
,
as
would
kill
and
eat
their
own
wives
and
children
;
And
may
not
God
therefore
much
rather
say
to
such
transcendent
offenders
,
as
he
doth
in
a
lower
degree
say
unto
the
Jews
,
for
swearing
by
them
that
are
no
Gods
,
and
assembling
themselves
in
the
Harlots
houses
;
how
shall
I
pardon
thee
for
this
?
as
if
the
hainousness
of
this
sin
,
of
a
judicial
murder
,
and
mankilling
,
unjustly
prosecuted
,
and
sentenced
to
death
,
being
far
more
odious
than
any
of
those
sinnes
of
the
Jews
,
went
beyond
the
understanding
of
the
omniscient
and
all-knowing
God
,
to
finde
out
the
way
and
the
means
to
pardon
it
;
especially
,
if
you
consider
these
four
particulars
,
that
are
evidently
to
be
seen
,
in
the
unjust
judicial
sentence
,
and
killing
of
Christ
,
and
in
that
sin
of
the
Antichrist
;
killing
the
Witnesses
of
Christ
.
1.
Four
special
things
considerable
in
the
Jews
sin
,
murdering
Christ
;
and
in
the
sin
of
the
Antichrist
in
killing
the
a
witnesses
.
The
sin
it self
,
which
is
not
a
private
,
but
a
publick
sin
,
not
a
rash
,
furious
and
precipitate
manslaughter
,
but
a
solemn
,
deliberate
unjust
judiciall
murder
,
and
defacing
of
Gods
image
.
2.
The
sinner
,
or
murderer
,
not
a
single
person
,
as
,
Cain
,
or
Joab
,
but
a
collected
multitude
of
people
,
the
nobility
and
gentry
,
and
the
Representative
of
the
whole
Nation
.
3.
The
person
killed
,
not
our
inferior
,
or
subject
,
as
Urias
was
unto
David
,
and
Naboth
unto
Ahab
;
nor
our
equal
,
as
Abel
was
unto
Cain
,
and
Amasa
to
Joab
;
but
our
superiour
,
our
King
,
our
father
our
Priest
,
and
our
Prophet
,
as
Christ
was
unto
the
Jews
,
and
as
the
two
witnesses
of
Christ
are
,
whom
the
Antichrist
will
destroy
.
4.
The
end
,
why
these
sinfull
murderers
do
thus
kill
those
eminent
persons
,
expressed
by
our
Saviour
Christ
in
the
Parable
of
the
husbandmen
,
that
killed
the
Kings
son
,
that
he
,
being
the
heir
,
and
being
killed
,
the
inheritance
might
be
their
own
,
and
they
should
rule
and
raign
as
Kings
,
and
have
all
for
themselves
;
that
was
their
chiefest
aim
;
for
they
had
learnt
their
Poetrie
to
make
every
Verse
true
,
that
endeth
with
,
semper
tibi
proximus
esto
.
As
,
-
Cum
fueris
faelix
,
The
covetous
and
ambitious
mans
Poetry
.
semper
tibi
proximus
esto
;
-
Si
fueris
Romee
,
semper
tibi
proximus
esto
;
-
Si
fueris
alibi
,
semper
tibi
proximus
esto
;
-
Si
tibi
sint
nati
,
semper
tibi
proximus
esto
;
-
Si
tibi
sint
nulli
,
semper
tibi
proximus
esto
;
and
the
like
.
So
their
hate
,
their
malice
,
and
their
murder
,
was
not
for
the
love
of
justice
,
to
have
sin
punished
;
but
for
the
love
of
themselves
,
that
they
might
have
the
pleasure
and
the
profit
,
for
their
iniquity
.
And
now
,
having
passed
through
these
Particulars
,
and
seen
the
highest
step
and
staff
of
this
ladder
of
homicide
,
and
the
worst
degree
or
kinde
of
murder
,
I
say
,
the
sin
of
the
Antichrist
is
like
the
sin
of
the
Jews
in
the
condemnation
of
Christ
;
The
sin
of
the
Jews
condemning
Christ
,
what
it
was
.
which
was
,
an
usurpation
by
Inferiors
and
Subjects
,
as
the
Jews
were
to
Christ
,
of
the
highest
Court
and
throne
of
justice
,
and
thence
judicially
and
most
unjustly
to
condemn
to
death
,
and
accordingly
to
kill
,
and
murder
the
most
eminent
person
,
their
superior
;
placed
over
them
by
God
,
to
be
their
King
,
to
rule
them
,
their
Priest
and
Prophet
to
pray
for
them
,
and
to
instruct
them
,
and
all
this
under
the
hypocriticall
cloak
and
pretence
of
piety
and
Religion
,
but
indeed
to
this
end
,
that
they
might
get
the
rule
,
Government
,
and
Dominion
into
their
own
hands
.
And
I
conceive
,
the
proper
and
peculiar
sin
of
the
Antichrist
,
that
the
Apostle
meaneth
in
this
place
,
The
sin
of
the
Antichrist
like
unto
the
sin
of
the
Jews
.
to
be
just
like
unto
the
same
,
and
never
committed
,
either
by
the
Pope
or
Turk
,
or
any
other
single
person
whatsoever
,
when
it
is
to
be
done
by
a
court
,
and
a
collected
multitude
of
men
,
which
therefore
maketh
the
sin
the
more
odious
and
abominable
in
the
sight
of
God
,
and
of
all
good
men
.
And
,
if
in
all
Aquinas
Summes
,
or
Antoninus
his
Titles
,
or
in
all
the
Tomes
of
Abulensis
,
or
the
mighty
Comments
of
Cornelius
à
lapide
,
or
the
painfull
Works
of
Alstedius
,
or
the
Summes
of
Vices
by
Peraldus
,
or
in
and
among
all
the
beastly
sinnes
that
Azorius
in
his
moral
Institutions
,
setteth
down
,
or
,
as
the
Prophet
Jeremy
saith
,
Jerem.
2.10
.
Passe
over
to
the
Isles
of
Shittim
and
see
,
send
unto
Kedar
,
and
consider
diligently
and
see
,
if
there
be
such
a
thing
;
or
if
you
can
finde
in
any
Author
,
divine
or
humane
,
a
sin
more
injurious
to
man
,
and
more
odious
and
abominable
in
the
sight
of
God
,
than
this
,
thus
committed
by
the
Jews
against
Christ
,
and
by
the
Antichrist
against
the
2
witnesses
of
Christ
,
then
will
I
retract
mine
Assertion
,
and
submit
my self
to
the
correction
of
the
Presbyterians
,
for
misinterpreting
this
place
,
and
mistaking
this
sin
here
meant
by
our
Apostle
.
But
to
justifie
my
Collection
,
you
may
remember
,
how
angry
the
Lord
was
,
Numb.
16.32
.
and
how
terribly
he
punished
Corah
,
Dathan
,
and
Abiram
,
with
such
a
punishment
,
as
the
like
is
not
found
in
all
the
book
of
God
,
for
despising
their
Superiors
and
Governors
,
and
refusing
to
yield
obedience
to
Moses
and
Aaron
,
in
,
but
giving
spitefull
and
scandalous
words
unto
them
,
and
saying
,
when
Moses
called
them
,
we
will
not
come
up
:
Numb.
16.12
,
14.
how
angry
then
,
and
what
punishment
,
think
you
,
would
the
Lord
have
inflicted
on
these
rebellious
Subjects
,
if
they
had
most
wickedly
,
and
thus
hypocritically
,
as
I
now
shewed
you
,
killed
Moses
and
Aaron
,
by
a
formal
judiciary
judgment
of
a
whole
Court
of
justice
?
And
to
make
it
plain
and
evident
,
that
this
man-killing
is
the
notorious
and
proper
,
peculiar
sin
of
the
Antichrist
,
by
which
,
as
by
a
plain
and
singular
character
,
he
might
be
known
to
be
the
Antichrist
,
when
he
came
into
the
world
,
the
holy
Ghost
saith
,
that
when
the
two
Witnesses
of
Christ
,
the
Supream
Magistrate
,
E.
H.
de
Antic
.
p.
76.
and
the
chief
Pastor
of
Gods
people
,
as
some
of
the
best
Interpreters
say
,
have
finished
their
testimony
,
that
is
,
according
to
the
time
determined
by
God
,
the
Beast
that
ascendeth
out
of
the
bottomless
pit
,
that
is
,
the
Antichrist
,
as
all
Interpreters
do
confess
,
shall
make
war
against
them
,
Revel.
11.7
.
and
shall
overcome
them
and
kill
them
,
that
is
,
in
manner
and
form
as
I
shewed
to
you
before
;
because
no
other
kind
of
killing
them
,
The
sin
of
Antichrist
proved
to
be
the
foresaid
sin
of
man-killing
.
could
have
been
so
odious
and
so
abominable
in
the
sight
of
God
:
And
the
Apostle
here
,
in
2
Thes.
2.3
.
doth
inrimate
as
much
in
the
very
next
words
,
that
do
immediatly
follow
the
man
of
sin
,
by
calling
him
presently
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
child
of
perdition
,
or
the
son
of
destruction
,
or
of
the
destroyer
,
which
I
find
only
ascribed
to
Judas
,
that
betrayed
Christ
,
and
delivered
him
to
death
,
and
to
the
Antichrist
,
that
brought
the
witnesses
of
Christ
to
death
:
and
so
both
Judas
and
the
Antichrist
are
rightly
termed
the
sons
of
destruction
,
both
actively
and
passively
.
1.
Actively
,
in
destroying
and
bringing
others
to
destruction
,
as
Judas
did
Christ
,
and
the
Antichrist
the
Witnesses
.
And
,
2.
Vide
Maresium
in
dissertat
.
de
ontichristo
,
pag.
50.
Passively
,
in
destroying
themselves
,
as
Judas
did
,
in
hanging
himself
,
and
the
Antichrist
will
do
,
for
so
unjustly
delivering
his
King
and
his
Master
to
be
destroyed
.
And
so
you
have
seen
,
what
sin
is
the
notorious
,
proper
and
peculiar
sin
of
the
Antichrist
,
the
murdering
of
the
Witnesses
.
2.
2.
Who
hath
committed
this
sin
,
that
is
the
sin
of
the
antichrist
.
Neither
the
Pope
nor
the
turk
.
We
are
now
to
enquire
,
whom
we
can
find
,
if
we
can
find
any
,
that
hath
committed
,
and
thus
committed
,
as
I
shewed
you
,
this
sin
:
And
here
I
must
tell
you
,
it
is
far
safer
to
tell
you
who
did
it
not
,
than
to
name
to
you
,
who
hath
done
it
:
But
I
am
sure
that
neither
the
Pope
nor
the
Turk
hath
done
it
,
neither
could
they
do
it
.
Reason
.
1
1.
Because
it
was
to
be
done
by
Inferiours
and
Subjects
against
their
Superiours
and
Governours
,
as
the
Jews
did
against
Christ
,
and
Corah
,
Dathan
and
Abiram
against
Moses
and
Aaron
,
that
were
their
Rulers
and
their
Teachers
;
and
the
Pope
hath
no
superiour
Pastor
,
to
instruct
him
,
nor
the
Turk
any
Emperor
or
King
,
to
command
him
.
Reason
.
2
2.
Because
it
was
to
be
done
by
a
collected
multitude
,
and
a
High
Court
of
Justice
,
the
highest
Court
in
the
Kingdom
where
it
should
be
done
,
and
therefore
neither
by
the
Pope
nor
the
Turk
,
could
it
be
done
.
Who
then
hath
done
it
?
This
Book
was
written
in
the
time
of
the
Usurper
.
Truly
,
if
any
Court
hath
done
such
an
Act
,
I
think
I
need
not
,
if
I
knew
it
,
digito
demonstrare
,
&
dieier
hic
est
;
because
such
a
publick
Fact
,
and
so
abominable
in
the
sight
of
men
,
that
is
,
as
the
Apostle
speaks
of
the
death
of
Christ
,
not
done
in
a
corner
,
is
known
far
and
near
,
and
talked
of
by
young
and
old
.
Yet
this
much
I
will
tell
thee
,
my
friendly
Reader
,
for
I
think
none
but
my
friends
will
read
me
,
that
I
have
read
very
many
Histories
,
both
of
the
Greeks
and
Latines
,
and
many
of
the
Histories
of
the
Church
,
Whence
the
9
Speeches
in
Parliament
were
collected
.
and
the
Lives
of
many
Kings
and
Emperors
,
both
of
our
own
Kingdom
,
and
of
other
Nations
,
and
the
Nine
several
speeches
,
as
I
believe
,
of
the
best
anti-regal
Orators
of
the
Long
Parliament
,
concerning
the
Power
of
Parliament
to
proceed
against
their
King
for
mis-government
:
The
which
Speeches
,
if
I
be
not
much
mistaken
,
were
all
taken
and
collected
out
of
Dolmans
Book
,
that
was
the
great
Jesuite
and
arch-enemy
of
Queen
Elizabeth
,
Father
Parsons
,
that
printed
a
Book
full
of
treason
against
the
Queens
Majesty
,
under
the
feigned
name
of
Dolman
;
and
the
Book
was
condemned
by
Act
of
Parliament
,
the
35th
.
year
of
Queen
Elizabeth
,
and
now
with
the
change
of
the
Title
,
the
most
of
it
is
reprinted
,
to
shew
the
Power
of
Parliament
to
proceed
against
their
King
;
which
by
that
Act
of
the
25th
.
of
the
Queen
,
I
conceive
to
be
then
judged
no
less
than
crimen
laesae
Majestatis
,
a
crime
of
High
Treason
against
the
Queen
,
though
in
the
Long
Parliament
,
it
was
thought
a
point
of
just
proceeding
against
our
Kings
,
especially
against
King
Charles
.
And
yet
in
all
the
Histories
that
I
have
read
,
and
in
all
those
Nine
Speeches
,
and
all
those
Examples
,
What
Kings
were
deposed
or
killed
by
their
Subjects
.
that
those
Orators
do
produce
,
of
the
Kings
and
Princes
,
that
were
deposed
,
banished
or
killed
by
their
Subjects
,
for
their
Tyranny
and
mis-government
,
as
Saul
and
Ammon
,
by
the
Jews
,
Romulus
,
Tarquinius
,
Julius
Caesar
,
Nero
,
Domitian
,
Heliogabulus
,
Maxentius
,
Constantine
the
6th
.
and
Irene
,
by
the
Romans
;
Childereck
and
Charles
of
Lorein
,
by
the
French
;
Flaveo
Suintilla
,
Don
Alonso
el
Sabio
,
and
Don
Pedro
,
by
the
Spaniards
;
Don
Sancho
,
by
the
Portugals
:
Henry
the
3.
by
the
Polonians
:
Gustavus
,
by
the
Swedes
:
Cisternus
,
by
the
Danes
:
Edwin
,
John
,
Edward
the
2.
Richard
the
2.
Henry
the
6.
and
Richard
the
3.
by
the
English
:
Which
are
all
but
obliquely
and
poorly
produced
,
and
might
by
a
reasonable
Historian
be
fully
answered
;
especially
because
according
to
that
true
Rule
,
Vivitur
praeceptis
,
non
exemplis
:
We
are
to
frame
our
lives
by
Precepts
,
as
God
commandeth
us
,
and
not
by
examples
,
as
other
men
have
done
:
For
I
can
have
examples
enough
,
beyond
number
,
of
men
that
have
committed
murders
,
and
that
have
been
Robbers
and
Adulterers
,
and
the
like
:
And
shall
I
therefore
follow
their
examples
?
God
forbid
.
So
many
Nations
have
done
thus
and
thus
unto
their
Kings
:
And
will
that
warrant
us
,
That
we
ought
not
to
follow
unjust
examples
.
do
to
the
like
?
By
no
means
:
Because
we
are
to
look
,
not
what
other
Nations
do
,
but
what
God
commandeth
us
to
do
:
and
he
commandeth
us
,
not
to
touch
his
Anointed
,
nor
to
speak
evil
of
the
Governour
of
the
people
,
be
he
good
,
or
be
he
bad
;
for
if
he
be
good
,
nutritor
est
tuus
,
he
is
thy
preserver
,
and
thank
God
for
him
;
and
if
he
be
bad
,
tentator
est
tuus
,
God
sent
him
for
thy
trial
,
and
thou
must
not
kick
against
God
,
but
receive
thy
trial
with
patience
,
until
he
that
sent
him
in
his
anger
,
takes
him
away
,
in
his
wrath
against
him
,
and
in
his
love
to
thee
;
and
he
can
take
him
away
when
he
pleaseth
;
till
which
time
,
with
David
,
thou
shouldst
rest
thy self
contented
,
as
he
did
,
to
endure
the
Tyranny
of
Saul
:
though
I
say
,
that
I
read
of
those
foresaid
Princes
,
that
were
deposed
,
or
killed
by
the
foresaid
Nations
,
and
of
many
others
,
Kings
and
Princes
,
that
as
the
Poet
saith
,
came
not
to
their
graves
,
sicca
morte
,
And
as
the
Parliament
proceeded
against
King
Charles
.
without
blood
;
yet
I
find
not
any
one
of
them
all
,
in
any
Nation
whatsoever
,
to
have
been
proceeded
against
,
and
to
have
been
condemned
and
killed
modo
&
forma
,
as
the
Jews
proceeded
against
Christ
,
and
the
Antichrist
would
proceed
against
the
Witnesses
,
and
the
Parliament
did
against
our
King
.
And
therefore
this
sin
of
the
Antichrist
,
is
not
an
usual
or
a
common
sin
,
as
Idolatry
,
blasphemy
,
murder
,
and
the
like
,
but
such
a
murder
,
as
is
to
be
the
proper
and
peculiar
sin
of
the
Antichrist
,
and
of
none
else
,
in
which
respect
,
the
Apostle
calleth
the
Antichrist
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
man
of
the
sin
,
by
which
sin
,
so
done
,
as
I
shewed
you
,
you
might
know
him
to
be
the
Antichrist
.
Object
.
But
it
may
be
some
will
say
,
that
I
do
hereby
positively
and
plainly
conclude
the
Long
Parliament
,
to
be
the
great
Antichrist
,
and
to
have
committed
the
proper
sin
of
the
Antichrist
,
because
that
they
,
being
the
highest
Court
of
Justice
,
have
condemned
their
Superiours
,
their
King
and
chief
Pastor
,
judicially
,
as
the
Jews
did
Christ
,
unto
death
.
Solut.
I
answer
,
that
God
hath
not
made
me
a
Judge
to
determine
whether
the
Long
Parliament
hath
justly
or
unjustly
condemned
them
to
death
;
for
,
if
they
have
done
justly
therein
,
they
have
done
well
,
and
no
waies
committed
the
sin
of
the
Antichrist
,
which
is
such
a
condemning
,
as
I
shewed
of
an
innocent
person
unto
death
,
and
of
such
persons
,
as
God
requireth
not
,
but
forbiddeth
to
be
condemned
;
but
if
they
have
unjustly
condemned
them
,
let
them
look
to
it
,
and
answer
to
God
for
it
,
I
will
not
be
their
Judge
;
let
who
will
determine
the
question
:
but
I
will
proceed
in
the
Apostles
description
of
this
man
of
sin
,
that
is
,
the
Antichrist
.
And
to
shew
that
the
Antichrist
is
full
of
other
sins
,
though
this
man-killing
thus
,
That
the
antichrist
will
be
full
of
other
sins
.
as
I
shewed
,
be
his
Master
sin
,
St.
Paul
goeth
on
to
set
out
some
other
of
his
sins
that
tend
to
produce
and
to
perfect
the
former
sin
;
saying
,
that
he
should
oppose
and
exalt
himself
above
all
that
is
called
God
,
or
that
is
worshipped
.
So
that
,
He
is
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
an
opposer
,
or
an
adversary
,
1.
A
Rebel
&
an
opposer
of
his
King
and
of
his
Passor
.
as
both
the
Syriack
and
the
vulgar
Latine
reads
it
;
and
as
learned
Zanchius
saith
,
this
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
in
Greek
,
answereth
to
the
word
Satan
in
Hebrew
,
and
as
the
Son
of
Perdition
,
which
the
Apostle
here
ascribeth
unto
the
Antichrist
,
so
this
word
adversary
alludeth
unto
Judas
,
of
whom
Christ
saith
,
have
not
I
chosen
twelve
,
and
one
of
you
is
a
Devil
?
And
why
a
Devil
?
but
because
he
proved
himself
to
be
a
hypocritical
Traytor
,
to
betray
his
King
and
his
Master
Christ
,
which
is
the
head
of
the
Church
;
and
so
is
the
Antichrist
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
a
Devil
,
for
betraying
his
King
and
the
Church
,
which
is
the
Body
of
Christ
;
and
so
our
Saviour
saith
unto
Peter
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
John
6.70
.
get
thee
behind
me
Satan
,
And
why
Satan
?
but
because
he
was
herein
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
that
cometh
of
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
contra
,
against
,
and
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
jaccre
,
to
throw
,
and
it
signifieth
,
a
gainsayer
,
a
hinderer
,
an
opposer
,
that
would
not
have
Christ
to
do
the
service
of
God
,
and
the
work
for
the
which
he
came
into
the
world
;
though
Peter
pretended
thus
contra-jacere
,
to
cross
Christ
out
of
his
love
to
Christ
;
and
so
the
best
Criticks
tell
us
,
that
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
significat
adversarium
,
&
quovis
modo
alteri
oppositum
,
signifieth
an
adversary
,
and
him
that
opposeth
another
any
manner
of
way
:
And
Aristotle
saith
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
opponi
unum
alteri
dicitur
quadrifariam
;
Arist.
in
Categ
.
one
may
be
said
to
oppose
another
four
manner
of
waies
:
And
the
Antichrist
,
saith
Maresius
,
not
once
through
errour
,
Maresius
Let
the
reader
judge
whether
this
be
fulfilled
in
the
Long
Parliament
.
A
true
saying
of
Beza
.
like
Peter
,
sed
perpetuò
destinatoque
consilio
Deum
oppugnat
,
ut
Satanas
;
but
perpetually
and
of
set
purpose
,
opposeth
God
,
like
Satan
,
and
doth
especially
contra-jacere
,
throw
against
,
rebel
and
oppose
his
King
and
his
Pastor
,
his
civil
and
his
spiritual
Governours
;
and
therefore
is
he
rightly
termed
Satan
,
or
qui
adversatur
,
or
adversarius
est
,
he
that
is
an
adversary
,
and
that
not
only
against
man
,
but
li●ewise
against
God
;
because
as
Beza
saith
,
hujus
ordinis
deus
est
author
,
ut
qui
sunt
rebelles
,
sciant
sese
cum
Deo
ipso
bellum
gerere
,
God
is
the
author
and
the
approver
of
regal
power
,
and
so
likewise
of
our
spiritual
Governours
,
that
they
which
rebel
and
op
ose
their
King
or
their
Pastors
,
might
know
,
that
they
wage
war
,
and
set
themselves
,
like
Satan
as
adversaries
against
God
himself
,
though
they
should
pretend
with
S.
2.
An
exalter
of
himself
above
his
King
and
above
his
Pastor
.
Peter
to
do
it
out
of
their
love
to
God
.
2.
As
the
man
of
sin
is
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
an
adversary
,
to
set
himself
against
,
and
to
oppose
his
King
and
Pastors
,
the
chief
Rule
's
and
Governours
of
the
people
and
Gods
Church
,
and
to
make
war
with
these
witnesses
of
Christ
,
and
the
upholders
of
his
truth
,
and
his
Gospel
,
and
to
overcome
them
,
and
to
kill
hem
;
so
having
vanquished
and
subdued
them
,
he
then
becomes
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
selfe
efferens
,
a
lifter
up
and
an
exalter
of
himself
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
supraomnem
,
above
all
men
or
every
man
,
as
the
Syriack
Interpreter
reads
it
,
The
Pope
or
Turk
cannot
be
here
meant
;
and
why
.
or
above
every
one
;
or
as
some
Greek
Copies
have
it
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
above
every
thing
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
●hat
is
called
God
:
So
that
this
doth
sufficiently
shew
,
how
that
before
his
exaltation
and
his
lifting
up
,
he
was
an
Inferiour
and
a
Subject
;
therefore
nei●her
the
Pope
nor
the
Turk
,
because
they
are
inferiour
and
subject
to
none
,
that
they
should
lift
themselves
above
them
;
but
this
man
of
sin
,
having
now
made
war
with
these
Witnesses
,
that
were
his
Governors
and
Superiours
,
and
having
subdued
them
,
he
exalteth
himself
above
them
,
and
will
be
a
Subject
to
them
no
longer
,
1.
An
exalter
of
himself
above
his
King
.
nor
be
ruled
by
any
of
them
any
more
.
For
,
1.
He
will
exalt
himself
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
above
every
thing
or
every
one
,
that
is
called
god
;
and
that
is
,
above
his
King
:
For
you
must
not
think
,
that
this
man
of
sin
is
so
void
of
reason
,
as
to
think
,
that
he
can
exalt
himself
above
the
eternal
and
omnipotent
God
:
For
who
can
lift
up
himself
above
the
Almighty
God
?
or
challenge
to
be
worshipped
as
that
God
?
But
the
meaning
is
,
that
he
will
exalt
himself
,
super
deos
nuncupativos
,
Gorhan
in
loc.
non
super
eum
,
qui
deus
est
naturae
proprietate
;
not
above
him
that
is
essentially
the
true
God
,
by
the
propriety
of
his
nature
,
but
above
all
the
nuncupative
gods
,
saith
Gorhan
:
And
we
find
,
as
he
saith
,
three
sorts
of
these
nuncupative
gods
.
That
there
are
three
sorts
of
nuncupative
gods
.
1.
Falsa
nuncupatione
,
by
a
false
and
unjust
nomination
,
as
are
all
the
Idols
,
Images
,
and
the
false
gods
of
the
Gentiles
,
gods
falsly
called
,
and
unjustly
termed
gods
,
when
as
indeed
they
were
but
Devils
.
2.
Gratuita
adoptione
,
by
a
free
grant
and
favour
of
God
,
who
said
to
those
he
honoured
,
you
are
gods
.
3.
Delegata
potestate
,
by
a
peculiar
deputation
,
and
a
special
commission
from
God
,
to
some
persons
,
Exod.
7.1
.
c.
4.16
.
to
be
as
gods
unto
others
,
as
where
God
saith
unto
Moses
,
I
have
made
thee
Pharaohs
god
,
and
to
Aaron
,
thou
shalt
be
in
stead
of
god
.
And
therefore
,
to
shew
that
he
meaneth
not
,
that
the
Antichrist
should
fight
against
the
God
of
Heaven
,
and
exalt
himself
above
the
Almighty
God
,
the
Apostle
addeth
,
that
he
will
exalt
himself
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
above
all
that
is
called
God
;
or
as
Beza
reads
it
,
Adversus
quicquid
dicitur
Deus
,
He
lifteth
up
himself
against
whatsoever
is
said
to
be
God
for
otherwise
Antiochus
,
that
,
as
Tremellius
saith
,
Daniel
speaks
of
,
Chap.
11.
v.
38.
and
is
confest
by
all
the
best
Interpreters
,
to
be
the
Type
of
the
Antichrist
,
Mr.
Mede
p.
94.
is
himself
said
to
worship
Maozim
,
which
Mr.
Mede
renders
Mahuzzimos
,
Deum
roborum
,
the
God
of
Forces
;
and
that
,
his
God
,
whom
he
worshipped
,
Tremellius
thinks
to
be
Jupiter
Olympus
;
or
,
as
it
may
be
,
the
heathenish
Mars
,
the
Gentiles
God
of
War
,
by
whose
aide
and
affistance
he
believed
,
that
he
obtained
all
his
Victories
;
because
this
Maozim
signifieth
the
God
of
Forces
,
though
I
confess
,
that
under
the
name
of
Forces
may
be
comprehended
all
that
appertains
unto
the
War
,
as
Men
,
Money
and
Ammunition
,
as
well
as
the
Victory
:
And
as
Antiochus
worshipped
his
God
,
so
the
Antichrist
,
saith
Cornelius
à
Lapide
,
Suum
Daemonem
colet
,
will
pretend
to
worship
the
Almighty
God
,
but
will
exalt
himself
above
all
those
that
are
called
Gods
.
And
who
are
they
that
are
chiefly
called
Gods
,
but
the
supreme
.
Magistrate
,
or
the
prime
Governour
of
any
Kingdom
or
Commonwealth
?
He
that
is
appointed
by
God
to
have
the
rule
and
power
over
all
the
rest
:
For
so
God
saith
unto
Moses
,
Exod.
7.1
.
I
have
made
thee
a
God
unto
Pharaoh
,
that
is
,
I
have
made
thee
higher
and
greater
than
Pharaoh
,
by
giving
thee
power
and
authority
,
as
a
Judge
,
to
condemn
him
,
and
as
a
God
,
to
punish
and
to
chastise
him
:
and
unto
Aaron
,
thou
shalt
be
instead
of
God
,
Chap.
4.16
.
that
is
,
to
direct
him
in
his
Office
of
High
Priest
,
and
to
command
him
to
discharge
the
same
,
as
he
ought
to
do
,
and
to
reprove
and
correct
him
,
when
he
doth
neglect
it
;
which
are
the
principal
things
,
duties
and
Prerogatives
of
any
King
or
prime
Magistrate
of
any
Kingdom
or
Commonwealth
.
And
thus
all
the
best
Orthodox
Interpreters
,
both
Papists
and
Protestants
do
agree
,
that
the
Apostle
meaneth
here
,
Vide
Tremellium
in
Joh.
10.34
.
that
the
Antichrist
should
exalt
himself
above
his
King
;
because
the
Scripture
doth
most
properly
and
plainly
speak
it
of
Kings
,
when
God
saith
,
Dixi
Diiestis
,
I
have
said
,
you
are
Gods
;
and
our
Saviour
doth
primarily
and
principally
mean
Kings
when
he
citeth
the
same
saying
against
the
Pharisees
,
as
Beza
witnesseth
,
saying
,
Testimonium
quod
citat
Christus
in
Psal.
82.
v.
6.
Habetur
,
That
in
Psal.
82.6
.
Kings
are
understood
by
Gods
.
ubi
expostulat
Deus
cum
regibus
terrae
,
qui
imperio
&
potentia
,
quam
â
Deo
acceperant
,
abuterentur
,
hoc
Christus
ad
presentem
causam
,
accommodat
,
quod
deorum
nomine
ornemur
,
qui
ad
regendum
mundum
sunt
ministri
;
that
is
,
the
testimony
which
Christ
citeth
against
the
Pharisees
is
found
in
Psal.
82.
v.
6.
where
God
ex●ostulateth
with
the
Kings
of
the
Earth
,
which
abused
that
rule
and
power
,
which
they
received
from
God
;
Beza
in
Annotat
.
in
Joh.
10.37
.
and
this
Christ
applieth
to
the
present
occasion
,
that
they
,
which
are
Gods
Ministers
and
Deputies
to
govern
the
World
,
are
honoured
with
the
name
of
Gods
.
And
so
,
the
first
words
of
that
Psalm
do
sufficiently
shew
,
that
Kings
are
to
be
understood
there
by
Gods
;
for
God
standeth
in
the
Congregation
of
Princes
,
saith
the
Prophet
,
he
is
a
Judge
among
Gods
,
and
therefore
by
God
in
this
place
,
the
Apostle
meaneth
the
King
,
that
God
hath
set
over
this
man
of
sin
to
rule
him
,
as
well
as
others
;
because
the
Kings
are
appointed
by
God
to
governe
,
and
to
judge
the
people
of
God
:
and
therefore
he
tells
his
people
plainly
,
By
me
Kings
do
reign
,
that
is
,
Prov.
8.15
.
not
only
by
my
permission
and
suffering
of
them
to
reign
,
as
I
suffer
many
disorders
,
and
many
evills
to
be
done
;
but
they
reign
and
rule
by
my
authority
and
by
my
appointment
,
that
have
ordained
,
and
set
your
Kings
to
reign
and
rule
over
you
;
for
they
do
sit
in
the
thrones
of
judgement
,
as
Gods
Deputies
and
Vicegerents
,
in
Gods
stead
;
to
exercise
a
part
of
Gods
power
here
on
earth
,
which
is
,
as
the
Poet
can
tell
you
,
Parcere
subjectis
,
&
debellare
superbos
.
The
lawful
power
of
Kings
.
To
defend
and
to
reward
the
good
and
obedient
Subjects
,
and
to
punish
the
rebellious
,
the
wicked
,
and
the
wrong
doers
;
and
to
that
end
,
as
God
hath
the
Keys
of
heaven
and
of
hell
,
to
let
the
Godly
enter
into
glory
,
and
to
shut
up
the
wicked
within
the
Chambers
of
death
;
so
Kings
have
potestatem
vitae
&
necis
,
the
power
of
life
and
death
,
that
is
,
to
preserve
the
life
of
the
innocent
,
and
to
put
the
transgressors
unto
death
,
or
to
pardon
them
,
if
they
see
cause
,
and
to
spare
their
life
,
which
is
the
greatest
power
on
earth
;
but
not
to
put
to
death
whom
they
please
,
and
for
what
cause
soever
they
list
,
which
is
the
property
and
practice
of
an
unjust
Tyrant
,
and
not
the
liberty
of
a
good
and
a
righteous
King
.
So
you
see
the
honour
,
power
and
prerogative
,
that
God
hath
conferred
upon
Kings
,
and
is
warranted
and
confirmed
by
our
Saviour
Christ
;
and
therefore
ought
to
be
ascribed
and
yielded
unto
them
by
their
Subjects
;
especially
if
they
be
Christians
,
and
such
as
profess
to
know
the
will
of
God
.
Let
the
Reader
Judge
whether
this
be
not
fulfilled
in
the
long
Parliament
.
And
yet
the
Apostle
tells
us
,
that
this
man
of
sin
,
which
is
the
Antichrist
,
will
exalt
himself
above
his
King
;
and
I
will
not
judge
,
but
refer
it
to
the
World
to
judge
,
whether
the
long
Parliament
and
their
adherents
have
not
denied
this
honour
,
worship
and
obedience
,
and
indeed
every
part
and
parcel
of
that
honour
,
which
God
hath
granted
and
commanded
to
be
yielded
unto
their
King
?
Or
,
whether
they
have
not
actually
exalted
themselves
above
their
King
?
And
whether
their
words
in
their
Petition
to
the
King
,
The
words
of
the
Parliament
in
their
Petition
to
the
King
.
wherein
they
say
,
The
humble
Petition
of
the
Lords
and
Commons
in
Parliament
;
and
therein
further
say
,
That
his
Majesties
most
humble
and
faithful
Subjects
have
represented
their
most
dutiful
affections
in
advising
and
desiring
those
things
which
were
most
necessary
for
his
Majesties
safety
and
honour
;
and
in
the
Conclusion
thereof
do
say
,
That
his
Majesties
personal
safety
,
and
royal
honour
and
greatness
were
much
dearer
unto
them
than
their
own
Lives
and
Fortunes
;
being
put
in
one
end
of
the
ballance
,
and
the
warring
against
him
,
and
especially
,
the
cutting
off
of
the
Kings
head
,
in
the
other
end
of
the
ballance
,
where
both
their
love
and
their
hatred
might
be
seen
at
once
,
do
not
prove
just
like
the
Souldiers
dealing
with
Christ
,
to
bow
their
knees
unto
him
,
Mat.
27.29
.
to
put
a
Crown
on
his
head
,
and
a
Scepter
in
his
hand
,
and
to
say
,
Hail
King
of
the
Jews
,
as
if
his
personal
safety
,
and
royal
honour
and
greatness
were
much
dearer
unto
them
than
their
own
lives
and
fortunes
:
and
yet
immediately
to
spit
in
his
face
,
and
to
hang
him
up
upon
a
tree
?
Which
is
the
most
paelpable
,
the
greatest
and
the
grossest
hypocrisie
and
mockery
in
the
World
;
or
I
may
justly
say
with
the
words
of
Agur
,
Prov.
30.2
.
Surely
,
I
am
more
brutish
than
any
man
,
and
have
not
the
understanding
of
a
man
;
For
,
Quid
audiam
verba
,
cum
videam
contraria
facta
?
Will
any
wise
man
believe
mens
words
,
when
their
deeds
tell
them
to
their
faces
,
that
they
lie
?
And
how
shall
I
believe
,
that
his
personal
safety
,
and
royal
honour
and
greatness
were
much
dearer
unto
them
than
their
lives
and
fortunes
,
when
I
see
them
taking
away
his
Life
?
And
after
they
had
finished
the
Tragedy
of
his
life
,
and
had
taken
off
his
Head
,
to
do
,
as
the
Athenians
did
with
Herostratus
that
burnt
the
Temple
of
Diana
,
that
is
,
to
extinguish
with
his
Person
,
his
Name
,
his
Memorial
,
and
his
Office
;
When
they
would
not
suffer
his
Friends
,
and
his
Servants
,
to
keep
their
King
and
their
Masters
Picture
in
their
private
Chambers
,
but
searched
their
houses
,
as
they
did
my
house
,
to
see
if
they
could
find
the
Kings
Picture
:
And
when
,
as
the
Prophet
tells
us
,
the
lawless
Jews
said
,
Hos.
10.3
.
We
will
have
no
King
,
because
we
fear
not
the
Lord
;
and
what
then
should
a
King
do
to
us
?
For
we
,
that
fear
not
the
Lord
,
will
never
reverence
any
King
;
no
more
than
they
,
that
will
have
no
King
,
will
never
fear
the
Lord
;
because
God
hath
coupled
the
fear
of
the
Lord
and
of
the
King
together
,
with
such
an
indissoluble
knot
,
that
whosoever
feareth
God
,
cannot
choose
but
fear
and
reverence
his
King
;
and
he
that
feareth
not
his
King
cannot
be
truly
said
to
fear
God
;
Prov.
24.21
.
So
the
Parliament
said
,
We
will
have
no
more
Kings
,
but
we
will
be
,
as
our
Neighbour
Nation
is
,
a
Free
State
and
a
Commonwealth
.
But
for
all
this
their
saying
,
That
they
will
have
no
King
,
it
is
demanded
,
If
these
men
proved
not
apt
Schollars
of
those
dissembling
Jews
,
and
imitate
those
their
good
Masters
to
a
hair
?
for
as
those
Jews
said
,
We
will
have
no
King
,
that
is
,
no
Kingdom
;
Gods
appointment
,
or
no
lawful
King
,
that
hath
a
just
right
and
title
unto
his
Kingdom
;
yet
if
you
look
but
two
Chapters
before
,
you
shall
find
how
God
complaineth
,
they
had
set
up
Kings
,
Hos.
8.4
.
but
not
by
him
;
and
this
was
first
in
their
intention
,
before
they
rejected
their
lawfull
King
,
that
God
had
set
over
them
,
but
last
in
the
execution
;
because
the
Old
King
must
be
first
ejected
,
before
any
new
Kings
can
be
established
:
So
have
nor
the
Parliament
,
when
they
beheaded
their
Old
King
,
of
Gods
appointment
,
and
their
lawful
King
,
without
question
,
made
themselves
new
kings
over
Gods
people
?
I
do
not
say
,
Usurping
Kings
,
that
had
no
right
,
nor
tyrannical
Kings
,
that
did
no
right
unto
the
people
;
but
as
the
Prophet
saith
of
the
Jews
,
so
it
is
questioned
,
if
the
Parliament
have
not
set
up
Princes
,
yea
,
such
Princes
,
as
were
,
but
Bankrupts
,
Shooe-makers
,
and
Taylers
,
Drapers
and
Tinkers
,
Carters
and
Coblers
,
and
the
like
Scum
of
men
,
of
no
learning
,
Job
.
30.1
.
of
no
breeding
,
of
no
bloud
,
and
of
no
worth
,
but
such
as
Job
describeth
,
whom
the
ancient
Gentry
and
Nobility
of
this
Land
,
would
have
disdained
,
to
have
set
with
the
dogs
of
their
flocks
,
and
made
these
,
or
such
as
these
,
to
be
Rulers
in
all
Lands
,
the
Justices
of
the
peace
;
that
,
as
the
Prophet
saith
,
the
Jewish
Rulers
would
sell
the
poor
for
a
pair
of
shooes
,
so
would
these
younger
brethren
,
that
are
to
make
their
Fortunes
,
for
a
Print
of
Butter
,
or
a
groars-worth
of
eggs
,
sell
Justice
,
and
betray
the
right
of
their
poor
Neighbours
?
Such
Rulers
and
such
Princes
,
as
no
people
in
any
Country
would
have
endured
the
like
,
to
Lord
it
over
them
but
those
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
Silly
souls
,
and
poor
spirited
men
,
whose
hearts
and
courages
the
Lord
hath
taken
from
them
,
and
given
up
their
best
nobility
and
Gentry
,
to
be
quite
befooled
,
besotted
and
bafled
by
such
Baffoons
,
when
he
intendeth
to
plague
that
Nation
,
and
utterly
to
lay
all
their
glory
and
honour
in
the
dust
;
even
as
the
Poet
elegantly
sheweth
,
Hoc
placet
,
O
superi
,
Lucan
.
Pharsal
.
l.
1.
cum
vobis
vertere
cuncta
Propositum
,
nostris
erroribus
addere
crimen
.
Thus
it
pleaseth
God
,
when
for
their
sins
he
intends
to
plague
,
and
to
end
the
glory
of
any
people
,
to
blind
them
so
,
that
they
commit
error
upon
error
,
adding
thirst
unto
drunkenness
,
basenese
unto
their
beastliness
,
and
Pharaoh-like
,
harden
their
hearts
in
their
follies
,
that
they
cannot
do
what
is
honourable
,
and
what
they
ought
,
untill
they
be
destroyed
and
made
Subjects
to
those
that
were
their
Servants
.
But
God
tels
the
Jews
,
that
those
new
Kings
of
their
own
election
,
were
no
Kings
of
his
setting
up
,
nor
any
Princes
of
his
making
,
but
of
their
own
establishment
,
Hos.
8.4
.
Usurping
Kings
no
Kings
of
Gods
making
.
and
so
meer
Usurpers
through
the
pride
of
their
hearts
and
the
violence
of
their
hands
,
such
as
Athalia
was
among
that
people
,
and
some
others
of
our
former
Kings
,
That
I
could
name
of
this
Land
;
and
therefore
the
Author
of
the
Treatise
of
Usurpation
,
saith
,
That
the
people
of
any
Nation
do
owe
unto
such
Usurpers
,
such
Kings
of
their
own
setting
up
,
neither
reverence
nor
obedience
,
nor
can
any
Officer
with
a
safe
conscience
act
under
them
;
Though
I
say
not
this
,
which
is
true
,
to
deny
that
obedience
to
any
Usurpers
,
or
to
the
unworthiest
of
our
Rulers
,
which
may
stand
with
Gods
Word
,
and
may
be
yielded
unto
them
without
sin
;
because
I
w●●ld
have
no
weak
people
stirred
up
,
to
make
an
insurrection
against
their
powerful
Governours
;
but
when
God
,
that
casteth
down
one
,
and
raiseth
up
another
,
takes
away
the
right
of
our
former
Princes
and
Rulers
,
and
suffereth
others
,
how
mean
or
how
base
soever
they
be
,
to
step
into
their
places
,
and
to
sit
upon
the
thrones
of
Majesty
,
and
the
seats
of
Justice
,
howsoever
this
be
come
to
pass
,
Deo
permittente
,
my
advice
is
to
all
private
men
,
to
rest
themselves
contented
for
the
present
,
and
,
as
the
Apostle
saith
,
to
study
to
be
quiet
,
and
for
peace
and
quietness
sake
,
to
think
it
far
better
to
obey
,
than
to
rebel
,
and
to
leave
all
things
to
Gods
disposing
,
Dan.
2.21
.
Rom.
8.28
.
2.
The
Antichrist
will
exalt
himself
above
the
Bishops
.
qui
disponit
omnia
suaviter
,
and
will
set
all
things
right
in
his
good
time
,
and
as
S.
Paul
saith
,
Worketh
all
things
together
for
the
best
to
them
that
love
him
.
2.
The
Apostle
tells
us
,
That
as
the
Antichrist
will
be
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
and
exalter
of
himself
above
every
one
that
is
called
God
,
and
that
is
principally
,
as
I
shewed
to
you
,
above
his
King
;
because
that
in
the
first
place
,
the
King
is
chiefly
termed
God
;
so
he
will
likewise
be
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
a
lifter
up
of
himself
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
that
is
,
supra
numen
,
as
Tremellius
reads
it
,
or
adversus
numen
,
as
Beza
renders
it
,
above
all
that
is
worshipped
,
saith
our
last
and
the
Geneva
Translation
;
and
the
meaning
is
in
few
words
,
that
the
Antichrist
will
exalt
himself
above
the
Bishops
,
and
the
Ecclesiastical
Governours
of
the
Church
,
as
well
as
above
the
King
,
wich
is
the
civil
Governour
of
the
Commonwealth
;
for
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
word
which
the
Apostle
useth
,
coming
from
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
or
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
that
is
read
in
prophane
Authors
,
as
Pasor
saith
,
and
signifieth
colere
,
that
is
,
religiously
to
worship
,
or
the
thing
that
we
worship
for
Religion
sake
,
from
whence
a
Proselite
,
or
a
religious
man
is
termed
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
a
pious
and
religious
person
;
and
all
sacred
and
holy
things
,
that
are
dedicated
,
and
consecrated
for
Divine
Service
,
are
called
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
Religious
things
,
or
things
that
appertain
to
Religion
;
which
made
Beza
and
Tremellius
to
translate
it
Numen
,
which
appertaineth
to
God
;
doth
sufficiently
make
it
plain
,
and
manifest
,
that
the
Apostle
meaneth
here
,
not
the
Emperour
,
nor
any
other
King
or
civil
Magistrate
,
which
had
formerly
exprest
,
under
the
name
of
God
,
as
some
Interpreters
,
without
reason
,
would
have
it
;
because
that
it
is
said
,
Act.
27.1
.
that
S.
Paul
was
delivered
to
Julius
that
was
a
Centurion
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
of
Augustus
Band
,
saith
our
Translation
,
whereas
it
should
have
been
translated
of
the
Band
of
Augusta
,
That
by
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
Apostle
meaneth
the
spiritual
Governors
of
the
Church
.
or
Augusta's
band
,
which
was
the
wife
of
Casar
,
and
was
stiled
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
Augusta
,
as
Caesar
himself
was
called
Augustus
,
nam
Augustos
Graeci
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
vocant
,
for
the
Graecians
call
Augustus
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
saith
Maresius
;
but
the
Apostle
understandeth
,
as
I
said
,
the
ecclesiastical
Governors
of
Gods
Church
,
whom
we
reverence
and
worship
,
for
their
callings
sake
,
even
as
the
same
Apostle
injoyneth
the
same
Thessalonians
to
hold
them
worthy
of
double
honor
for
their
works
sake
;
that
is
,
for
the
administration
of
the
sacred
Mysteries
,
the
preaching
of
the
Gospel
,
and
the
deliverie
of
the
blessed
Sacraments
,
with
the
powring
forth
of
their
pr●yers
to
God
,
for
a
blessing
unto
the
people
,
and
other
the
like
religious
acts
and
office
;
they
do
,
in
the
service
of
God
;
and
above
whom
,
notwithstanding
their
sacred
function
,
and
all
the
holy
offices
they
do
to
God
,
in
the
behalf
of
the
people
,
the
Antichrist
will
exalt
himself
,
and
throw
those
reverend
Bishops
,
whom
all
other
good
Christians
honour
,
unto
the
ground
:
And
therefore
,
That
the
Pope
cannot
be
here
understood
to
exalt
himself
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
supra
numen
.
as
this
cannot
be
applyed
to
the
Popes
exalting
of
himself
above
the
Emperors
,
and
the
Kings
of
the
earth
;
because
he
had
shewed
this
before
,
how
the
man
of
sin
,
would
exalt
himself
above
them
,
and
it
had
been
but
a
frivolous
repetition
,
and
tautalogie
,
which
S.
Paul
never
used
,
so
suddainly
to
express
the
same
thing
twice
,
and
the
later
expression
,
that
should
be
plainer
,
to
be
obscurer
than
the
former
,
contrary
to
all
rules
of
Rhetorick
;
so
can
it
neither
be
any
wayes
applyed
to
the
Popes
exalting
of
himself
above
the
rest
of
the
Bishops
,
and
ecclesiastical
Governors
of
the
Church
;
because
he
is
one
of
those
persons
,
and
a
special
one
too
,
whom
the
people
worship
,
and
reverence
for
his
calling
and
Religion
sake
;
and
therefore
it
were
a
Solicisme
,
and
a
very
improper
speech
to
say
,
it
was
such
a
transcendent
sin
,
for
a
man
that
is
worshiped
for
his
Religions
sake
,
to
exalt
himself
above
him
that
is
worshipped
for
his
Religion
sake
,
which
seems
to
be
none
other
,
than
to
say
,
he
will
exalt
himself
above
himself
,
or
above
those
that
are
no
wayes
his
superiors
,
but
his
equalls
at
the
most
,
and
at
the
best
;
as
many
other
men
do
,
besides
the
Antichrist
:
But
the
meaning
of
the
Apostle
is
,
that
this
man
of
sin
,
being
but
a
subject
,
will
notwithstanding
lift
up
himself
above
his
King
,
that
is
,
in
the
place
of
God
,
over
him
:
and
being
but
a
secular
lay-person
,
he
will
,
for
all
that
,
exalt
himself
above
his
spiritual
Pastors
,
whom
he
ought
to
worship
,
and
to
honour
,
as
all
good
Christians
do
,
for
their
offices
,
and
calling
,
and
Religion
sake
:
this
is
the
true
meaning
of
the
Apostles
words
.
And
whether
the
long
Parliament
and
their
adherents
have
not
been
Adversaries
,
Let
the
Reader
judg
whether
this
he
not
fulfilled
in
the
long
Paliament
.
opposed
and
exalted
themselves
above
the
most
reverend
of
all
the
Clergy
,
whom
the
people
honoured
and
reverenced
,
for
their
Calling
and
Religion
sake
;
and
not
only
above
the
dispensers
of
the
holy
things
,
and
sacred
Orders
,
and
the
chiefest
of
all
that
have
or
ought
to
have
any
Government
in
the
Church
;
but
also
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
above
all
the
formes
of
Religion
,
and
religious
worship
,
in
the
Church
of
Christ
;
let
the
indifferent
and
judicious
Reader
judg
of
it
.
3.
3.
That
the
Antichrist
will
be
an
Usurper
,
and
an
intruder
into
the
office
of
the
Church
Governors
,
as
well
as
of
the
civil
Magistrate
.
The
Apostle
still
goeth
on
to
explain
his
former
meaning
,
and
to
shew
further
the
impieties
of
the
Antichrist
,
and
saith
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
so
that
he
sits
in
the
temple
of
God
,
as
God
;
which
words
immediately
following
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
that
thing
,
or
that
person
,
whom
we
worship
for
religion
sake
,
doth
likewise
confirm
the
former
exposition
of
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
to
signifie
the
Bishops
,
and
the
dispensers
of
the
holy
things
,
of
the
sacred
Orders
,
and
of
all
the
rest
of
the
divine
Mysteries
;
because
he
exalteth
himself
above
them
,
to
this
end
,
and
for
this
very
purpose
,
that
he
,
as
God
,
may
sit
in
the
temple
of
God
,
that
is
,
that
he
may
be
as
well
a
Pope
,
in
the
Church
,
as
a
King
in
the
Common-wealth
;
the
supream
Governor
and
disposer
of
all
things
,
as
well
the
Religious
Worship
of
God
,
as
the
civil
Government
of
the
people
;
for
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
here
,
which
as
Pasor
truly
saith
,
cometh
from
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
habito
,
to
dwell
,
must
not
be
raken
for
the
Jews
Temple
at
Hierusalem
,
as
the
Greek
Scholiast
testifieth
,
which
is
the
error
of
some
Papists
,
What
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
properly
signifieth
.
and
of
Grotius
also
,
because
Caligula
intended
to
set
up
his
Statue
in
that
Temple
,
under
the
name
of
Jupiter
optimus
,
maximus
,
which
notwithstanding
was
not
done
;
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
;
but
it
must
be
understood
of
the
Church
of
God
,
where
God
dwelleth
,
and
in
the
same
sence
,
as
our
Saviour
useth
the
same
word
in
John
2.19
.
John
2.19
.
where
he
saith
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
destroy
this
temple
:
that
is
,
where
the
Godhead
dwelleth
,
and
I
will
rear
it
up
in
three
dayes
:
for
so
the
Church
of
Christ
,
where
God
dwelleth
is
every
where
in
the
new
Testament
called
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
Temple
of
God
,
as
Ephes.
2.21
.
Apoc.
11.19
.
1
Cor.
3.16
.
2
Cor.
6.16
.
and
so
Theophilact
saith
,
he
shall
sit
,
non
in
templo
specialiter
,
quod
est
Hierosolymis
,
sed
in
Ecclesiis
simpliciter
,
&
in
omni
divino
templo
:
not
in
the
temple
,
specially
understood
,
which
is
at
Hierusalem
,
but
in
the
Churches
simply
,
and
in
every
divine
temple
:
and
S.
Hierome
saith
,
in
templo
dei
sedebit
,
vel
Hierosolimis
,
Hieron
.
q.
11.
ad
Algas
.
ut
quidam
putant
,
vel
in
Ecclesiis
,
ut
verius
arbitramur
:
he
shall
sit
in
the
temple
of
God
,
either
,
at
Hierusalem
,
as
some
think
,
or
else
in
the
Churches
,
as
we
more
truly
suppose
:
And
this
clearly
sheweth
,
that
the
seat
of
the
Antichrist
can
be
neither
at
Rome
,
nor
at
Constantinople
,
as
I
have
shewed
to
you
before
,
unless
you
will
yield
,
That
neither
Rome
nor
Constantinople
,
but
the
true
Church
,
is
the
seat
of
the
Antichrist
.
either
Rome
or
Constantinople
to
be
the
truest
and
purest
Church
that
Christ
hath
on
earth
:
because
the
Antichrist
will
arise
,
and
settle
himself
in
that
Church
,
saith
the
Apostle
,
which
is
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
dwelling
place
of
God
,
and
not
where
he
hath
dwelt
:
that
so
he
may
do
the
most
dishonour
unto
God
,
and
the
most
mischief
unto
his
servants
:
and
God
dwelleth
in
the
purest
Church
,
no
man
can
deny
it
:
and
therefore
the
Antichrist
must
arise
,
and
inthrone
himself
in
the
purest
Church
,
as
I
have
fully
proved
before
:
and
there
,
in
that
Church
,
saith
the
Apostle
,
he
sheweth
himself
,
as
God
,
or
as
Erasmus
doth
best
translate
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
(
that
comes
from
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
demonstro
)
ostentans
,
boasting
and
bragging
,
or
prae
se
ferens
,
as
Beza
translates
it
,
pretending
that
he
is
God
,
or
as
Tremellius
saith
,
ostentet
seipsum
,
ac
si
Deus
esset
,
he
will
carry
himself
,
as
if
he
were
a
God
,
that
is
,
in
Gods
stead
:
the
true
King
to
rule
the
people
,
and
the
right
Bishop
to
govern
the
Church
of
Christ
:
or
,
That
the
Antichrist
will
wholly
direct
the
Clergy
,
and
dispose
of
all
things
in
the
Church
,
and
about
the
service
of
God
.
as
some
do
read
it
,
he
would
be
esteemed
and
taken
,
tanquam
sit
Deus
,
for
such
a
supream
Monarch
,
and
chief
Governor
over
Gods
Church
,
as
God
said
unto
Moses
,
he
should
be
to
Aaron
,
his
God
,
to
direct
him
in
all
the
service
of
the
Tabernacle
,
and
the
whole
worship
of
God
:
so
will
the
Antichrist
be
such
a
God
,
to
order
,
direct
,
and
dispose
of
all
the
worship
of
God
,
and
how
all
the
Clergie
,
in
order
and
without
order
,
should
behave
and
carry
themselves
in
the
whole
service
of
the
Church
,
which
I
take
to
be
the
true
meaning
of
the
Apostle
in
this
place
.
For
this
shewing
himself
,
or
bragging
,
that
he
is
God
,
is
not
to
be
understood
,
that
he
would
have
himself
believed
to
be
the
true
and
everliving
God
,
and
worshiped
with
divine
worship
,
as
the
Historians
tell
us
,
Alexander
,
Antigonus
,
Augustus
,
Caligula
,
Domician
,
and
divers
others
of
the
Caesars
and
Emperors
,
were
transported
to
that
height
of
pride
and
ambition
,
as
,
believing
themselves
to
be
more
than
men
,
to
require
the
people
,
their
subjects
,
to
take
them
for
Jupiter
,
Apollo
,
or
some
other
of
those
anciently
esteemed
Gods
,
and
to
ascribe
the
honor
and
worship
,
that
was
usually
given
to
those
Gods
unto
themselves
,
as
Altars
,
Sacrifices
,
and
the
like
,
whereof
Virgil
speaking
of
Augustus
saith
,
Virgilius
,
eglog.
1.
—
Illius
aram
Saepe
tener
nostris
ab
ovilibus
imbuet
agnus
.
And
Horace
also
saith
,
Horatius
,
epist.
l.
2.
Jurandásque
tuum
per
nomen
ponimus
aras
.
But
the
meaning
of
the
Apostle
is
,
that
this
man
of
sin
,
the
Antichrist
,
will
bragge
and
boast
unto
the
people
,
that
he
is
all
for
God
,
and
for
the
honor
and
service
of
God
,
and
therefore
sits
in
the
temple
of
God
,
to
set
out
the
right
directory
of
serving
God
,
that
so
God
,
through
him
,
and
by
his
only
means
,
and
endeavors
,
might
be
rightly
served
,
and
worshipped
,
according
to
his
directory
,
as
the
Mahometans
worship
Mahomet
,
according
to
his
Alcoran
,
and
we
formerly
worshipped
God
according
to
the
form
prescribed
unto
us
by
our
Governors
,
in
the
book
of
Common-prayer
,
and
so
he
sheweth
,
that
he
is
God
,
that
is
,
most
godly
,
and
so
a
God
,
by
the
participation
of
the
godliness
and
holiness
of
God
;
which
exposition
doth
most
fitly
agree
with
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
;
what
he
sheweth
himself
to
be
,
which
is
,
the
rediest
way
to
deceive
the
people
.
And
whether
the
long
Parliament
hath
not
usurped
this
ecclesiastical
power
and
jurisdiction
over
all
the
holy
things
,
Let
the
Reader
judge
whether
this
be
not
fulfilled
in
the
long
Parliament
.
and
to
set
forth
the
sole
Directory
of
Gods
service
,
tanquam
sit
Deus
,
as
if
they
alone
had
Aarons
Office
,
to
order
all
the
other
Priests
and
Levites
,
or
had
the
spirit
of
S.
Paul
infallibly
to
direct
the
Church
of
Christ
,
as
well
as
Moses
his
Authority
,
and
the
power
of
a
King
to
rule
the
people
:
Let
the
Parishes
and
people
of
God
,
that
have
none
other
form
of
Gods
service
,
but
what
the
Parliament
Preachers
,
and
the
observers
of
their
Directory
do
use
,
be
the
Judges
,
both
of
what
service
,
and
of
what
Doctrine
is
brought
unto
them
.
I
make
small
account
,
though
I
will
not
pass
it
unsaluted
,
of
that
Observation
,
which
some
men
have
made
,
that
the
Parliament
House
,
where
the
members
of
the
long
Parliament
sate
,
Arise
Evans
,
in
his
Voice
from
heaven
.
was
a
Chappel
consecrated
by
King
Edward
the
3.
to
be
the
Temple
of
God
,
as
appeareth
by
many
Records
;
because
many
other
Parliaments
have
sate
in
that
Chappel
,
and
yet
not
any
of
them
all
have
usurped
this
power
,
to
be
the
supream
disposers
and
directors
of
all
the
holy
service
of
God
,
the
Commanders
of
all
the
Bishops
and
Priests
of
the
most
high
God
,
how
to
do
his
service
,
and
what
service
should
be
done
unto
him
,
and
to
make
themselves
the
sole
Possessors
,
the
right
owners
,
to
dispose
,
sell
,
or
give
,
all
the
Revenues
,
lands
,
states
,
Tythes
,
and
offerings
of
the
Church
,
as
it
is
said
,
the
Antichrist
would
do
,
and
which
he
may
no
better
,
nor
so
well
do
,
as
Scyrus
and
Procrustes
,
the
two
vilest
robbers
,
that
we
read
of
,
could
take
thy
purse
,
and
all
thy
mony
by
the
High-way
side
.
And
here
also
I
cannot
omit
to
observe
,
Note
the
word
fit
in
the
temple
.
that
the
Apostle
saith
,
that
the
man
of
sin
,
shall
,
not
stand
,
but
sit
,
in
the
Temple
of
God
;
where
the
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
that
comes
from
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
which
properly
signifieth
to
fit
,
as
where
it
is
said
,
that
Christ
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
John
4.6
.
and
20.12
.
sate
by
the
well
;
and
so
the
two
Angells
were
seen
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
sitting
in
white
raiments
,
is
to
be
distinguished
from
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
that
is
derived
from
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
which
betokeneth
and
signifieth
collocare
,
to
place
,
or
to
set
a
thing
in
some
place
,
as
it
is
,
where
the
Apostle
saith
,
if
you
have
judgments
of
things
pertaining
to
this
life
,
1
Cor.
6.4
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
set
such
,
or
place
them
to
judg
,
who
are
least
esteemed
in
the
Church
;
and
so
,
where
it
is
said
,
that
the
Disciples
brought
the
Asse
,
and
the
Colt
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
or
as
it
is
in
some
Copies
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
they
set
him
,
Matth
21.7
.
or
placed
him
thereon
:
And
therefore
it
is
rightly
concluded
by
Maresius
,
that
this
sitting
in
the
Temple
of
God
,
is
ill
applyed
by
Grotius
,
to
Caius
Caligula
his
causing
of
his
Statue
to
be
placed
in
the
Temple
at
Hierusalem
:
but
it
may
most
properly
signifie
the
sitting
of
the
Parliament
,
Let
the
Reader
judge
of
this
.
or
the
like
society
of
men
,
in
that
place
;
where
they
intend
to
acquiesce
and
rest
themselves
,
whether
the
place
be
physical
or
Metaphysical
;
And
whether
the
Parliament
resolved
,
not
only
to
stand
in
that
their
dignity
and
Authority
for
a
while
,
or
intended
to
sit
and
acquiesce
,
and
continue
themselves
and
their
Successors
for
ever
in
the
Parliament-House
,
and
in
the
Temple
of
God
,
to
govern
the
Church
of
God
,
as
God
,
themselves
know
best
:
I
will
not
judge
of
their
Intention
.
CHAP.
VI.
That
the
Antichrist
is
a
great
Professor
of
Religion
,
and
a
seeming
Saint
;
That
he
belyeth
his
Profession
,
and
is
indeed
the
greatest
Hypocrite
in
the
world
;
What
the
great
Lye
of
the
Antichrist
is
:
What
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
signifieth
:
What
it
is
to
deny
Jesus
to
be
the
Christ
:
And
how
the
Father
and
the
Son
may
be
denied
two
manner
of
waies
.
2.
THough
I
might
go
on
,
to
explain
unto
you
what
S.
Paul
further
setteth
down
concerning
this
man
of
sin
,
that
is
the
Antichrist
;
yet
,
because
they
are
not
such
Characters
and
acts
as
are
proper
to
him
alone
,
and
not
also
common
to
his
Proselites
and
Followers
,
and
some
of
them
likewise
do
rather
shew
his
judgment
,
how
he
shall
be
destroyed
,
than
his
description
,
how
he
may
be
known
;
therefore
I
will
proceed
from
those
sins
,
doings
and
demeanour
of
him
,
whereby
St.
Paul
hath
painted
and
set
him
forth
,
as
I
have
shewed
you
in
the
former
Chapter
,
to
what
the
holy
Ghost
informeth
St.
John
,
he
should
do
,
whereby
the
people
of
God
,
might
by
what
sins
and
description
of
him
,
as
St.
John
setteth
down
,
plainly
know
him
and
avoid
him
,
when
he
should
appear
in
the
world
,
for
St.
John
sheweth
many
of
the
very
same
sins
,
and
the
same
doings
of
the
Antichrist
,
though
exprest
in
other
terms
,
as
St.
Paul
had
done
before
;
the
same
sins
by
other
names
,
and
some
other
like
sins
added
unto
what
you
heard
before
,
because
he
is
not
satisfied
with
few
sins
.
And
first
,
after
that
the
holy
Apostle
and
Evangelist
St.
John
had
said
,
they
had
heard
,
that
the
Antichrist
should
come
,
even
as
St.
Paul
told
the
Thessalonians
,
2
Thes.
2.5
.
that
the
Antichrist
should
come
,
that
is
,
a
great
,
eminent
and
transcendent
Antichrist
:
he
addeth
,
that
now
,
that
is
,
in
his
time
,
there
were
many
Antichrists
;
that
is
,
of
a
lower
form
,
and
of
lesser
mischief
,
than
the
great
Antichrist
would
be
:
even
as
St.
V.
7.
Paul
likewise
told
the
Thessalonians
,
that
the
mystery
of
iniquity
had
begun
to
work
in
his
daies
;
that
is
,
by
the
ministry
of
those
Hereticks
,
and
false
hypocritical
Professors
that
abused
the
truth
of
their
Christian
Profession
;
then
the
Apostle
St.
John
distinguisheth
betwixt
the
true
Christians
and
those
false
dissembling
Professors
,
that
were
those
many
Antichrists
that
he
speaketh
of
,
and
the
forerunners
of
the
great
Antichrist
;
St.
John
sheweth
there
be
a
sorts
of
Antichrists
.
and
he
sheweth
how
the
true
Christians
might
be
discerned
and
known
,
by
the
unction
,
or
the
anointing
of
the
true
Christians
with
the
Grace
of
Gods
holy
Spirit
,
whereby
they
came
to
know
,
to
confess
and
to
profess
the
truth
,
that
is
,
the
Faith
and
truth
of
our
Christian
Religion
;
and
on
the
other
side
,
he
doth
say
,
and
positively
affirm
,
that
the
denial
of
this
Truth
by
the
hypocritical
Professors
,
in
the
main
head
,
that
is
,
to
deny
Jesus
to
be
the
Christ
,
is
the
proper
note
,
and
the
undeniable
mark
and
Character
of
the
great
Antichrist
,
which
is
the
head
of
all
the
other
many
inferiour
Antichrists
,
that
are
all
destitute
of
that
Unction
,
whereby
the
true
Christians
do
believe
and
confess
Jesus
to
be
the
Christ
;
let
them
make
what
Profession
soever
they
please
,
of
their
Faith
and
Christian
Religion
,
yet
indeed
they
are
no
true
Christians
,
but
the
great
Antichrist
,
if
they
deny
Jesus
to
be
the
Christ
:
For
saith
the
Evangelist
,
and
that
by
an
Interrogation
,
which
is
the
strongest
asseveration
that
can
be
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
1
John
2.22
.
that
is
,
Who
is
the
Lyar
,
but
he
that
denieth
that
Jesus
is
the
Christ
?
he
is
the
Antichrist
that
denieth
the
Father
and
the
Son
:
Here
is
the
full
description
of
the
Antichrist
.
two
things
observeable
.
Touching
which
words
,
you
must
observe
these
two
special
things
.
1.
Two
things
observable
.
That
St.
John
calleth
the
Antichrist
a
Lyar.
2.
You
are
to
understand
,
what
his
Lye
is
.
1.
St.
John
sheweth
us
plainly
herein
,
that
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
great
Antichrist
is
a
great
Lyar
,
1.
That
the
Antichrist
is
a
Lyar
2
waies
.
1.
By
belying
his
Christian
Profession
.
and
in
that
he
is
a
Lyar
,
it
implyeth
two
special
things
.
1.
That
he
is
an
hypocritical
and
apostate
Professor
.
2.
That
he
is
a
crafty
and
cunning
deceiver
of
the
poor
people
.
As
,
1.
It
is
apparent
,
that
the
Antichrist
is
an
hypocritical
and
an
apostate
Professor
,
such
as
the
other
lesser
antichrists
,
that
have
been
with
us
,
and
went
from
us
,
are
:
For
this
great
Antichrist
will
make
a
great
profession
of
Religion
,
as
if
he
were
the
only
Saint
and
the
best
Christian
upon
the
earth
,
that
hath
the
greatest
care
that
can
be
,
of
Gods
Service
;
for
the
observing
of
his
Sabbath
,
and
the
preaching
of
his
Word
,
and
the
refraining
from
all
Swearing
,
and
the
like
;
and
yet
all
is
but
a
great
Lye
,
only
for
an
outward
shew
and
no
more
,
when
he
speaks
that
with
his
tongue
,
which
he
cares
not
for
in
his
heart
;
Rev.
13.11
.
and
therefore
he
is
said
to
speak
like
the
Dragon
:
And
why
like
the
Dragon
?
Because
that
as
the
Dragon
flattered
Evah
with
many
great
and
fair
promises
,
to
make
them
like
gods
,
and
to
fill
them
with
knowledge
,
both
of
good
and
evil
;
yet
all
were
but
lies
,
and
every
word
against
his
Conscience
,
that
knew
well
enough
,
the
listning
to
his
voice
,
and
believing
his
Words
,
would
make
them
like
devils
;
so
will
the
Antichrist
flatter
and
fawn
,
promise
and
profess
great
matters
,
and
make
you
believe
he
is
a
Saint
,
and
will
bring
you
all
to
Heaven
,
when
with
the
Dragon
,
he
tells
you
nothing
but
lies
,
and
leads
you
straight
to
Hell
:
And
therefore
doth
St.
John
say
,
that
he
is
a
Lyar
,
that
belyeth
his
own
Profession
.
Whether
the
Parliament
members
and
their
adherēts
did
not
bely
what
they
professed
,
let
the
Reader
judge
.
And
it
is
demanded
,
whether
the
Long
Parliament
Proselites
and
adherents
,
did
not
even
the
like
,
and
follow
the
very
same
course
,
as
the
Antichrist
is
said
he
should
do
,
and
prove
themselves
such
Lyars
,
as
he
should
prove
himself
to
be
?
For
did
they
not
profess
themselves
to
be
the
truest
Saints
,
the
best
Christians
,
and
the
purest
Church
of
Christ
that
is
,
or
that
men
do
know
here
on
earth
?
and
that
there
were
no
Tares
in
their
field
,
no
Chaffe
in
their
floor
,
no
Trash
in
their
Net
,
and
nothing
but
Gold
on
their
foundation
?
Psal.
26.4
,
5.
And
do
they
not
say
,
that
they
hate
the
Assembly
of
the
Malignants
?
neither
will
they
sit
among
vain
persons
?
And
besides
all
this
,
have
they
not
tanquam
Deus
,
as
God
and
chief
ord●iner
and
ruler
of
all
Church-matters
,
rejected
,
cashiered
and
abolished
the
formerly
established
Orders
and
Ordinances
of
the
Divine
Service
,
and
as
Christ
,
when
the
old
Covenant
of
works
and
Legal
Ceremonies
was
to
be
expired
,
and
those
rites
were
to
be
nullified
and
done
away
,
Heb.
8.9
.
did
,
in
the
stead
of
it
,
set
up
his
new
and
better
Covenant
of
Grace
,
as
the
Apostle
sheweth
;
So
have
they
not
devised
and
set
forth
a
new
,
and
as
they
say
,
a
better
Directory
than
ever
was
before
?
that
is
,
a
new
form
of
Divine
Worship
,
new
Canons
of
Gods
Service
,
and
a
Service
of
the
new
fashion
,
such
as
neither
we
nor
our
Fathers
did
ever
know
the
like
,
and
far
better
than
ever
they
had
?
and
for
the
observance
of
that
Directory
,
have
they
not
made
stricter
Ordinances
,
and
imposed
severer
punishments
upon
the
transgressors
,
then
(
as
is
conceived
)
the
Pope
ever
did
for
the
omission
of
his
Breviary
and
Missal
,
or
the
Turk
for
the
neglect
of
using
his
Alcoran
.
Yet
,
as
the
Author
of
the
French
History
,
relating
the
horrible
rebellion
of
the
holy
Leaguers
in
France
,
saith
,
that
the
essential
form
of
a
zealous
Catholick
in
this
League
,
was
to
rob
and
to
prophane
Churches
,
ravish
widows
,
spoyl
the
Clergy
,
and
murder
them
even
against
and
before
the
Altars
;
Mercurius
Rustic
.
printed
at
Oxford
.
and
to
vomit
out
all
kinds
of
indignities
,
and
scandalous
imputations
against
their
King
;
so
the
author
of
Mercurius
Rusticus
saith
,
the
Zealous
Covenanters
,
limbs
of
the
Beast
,
and
members
of
the
Antichrist
,
the
Proselites
and
adherents
of
the
Long
Parliament
(
he
doth
not
say
,
the
very
members
of
the
Parliament
themselves
)
have
done
the
very
same
things
,
if
not
worse
,
and
have
out-gone
and
out-done
those
holy
Leaguers
,
and
all
examples
of
impiety
,
in
justice
and
wickedness
,
and
have
also
passed
all
Presidents
of
Sacriledge
and
prophanation
of
Gods
Holy
Worship
:
So
that
,
whatsoever
the
old
Eustathians
,
Messalians
,
Fratricelli
and
the
rest
of
those
hair-brain'd
and
mad
Hereticks
durst
never
attempt
to
do
or
say
,
these
holy
Schismaticks
,
and
Covenanters
,
that
put
no
difference
betwixt
holy
and
prophane
,
whether
persons
,
times
,
places
or
things
,
have
acted
ever
with
greediness
,
and
taken
delight
and
pleasure
in
those
that
did
them
,
so
,
as
if
the
devil
would
shew
in
them
the
master-peece
of
all
infernal
impiety
.
And
what
are
these
doings
,
but
,
as
Christ
saith
of
the
Scribes
and
Pharisees
,
that
would
be
counted
the
only
Saints
among
the
Jews
,
to
sit
in
Moses
Chair
,
Mat.
15.3
.
Mar.
8.7.8
,
9.
which
they
usurped
,
and
to
teach
for
Doctrines
,
the
traditions
of
men
,
that
were
indeed
but
the
Doctrines
of
devils
?
And
as
the
Apostle
saith
,
to
sit
in
the
Temple
of
God
,
as
God
?
When
they
have
presumed
to
teach
more
errours
and
heresies
,
than
the
Pope
and
the
Romish
Church
ever
taught
,
and
to
act
more
impieties
,
than
the
Turk
or
Mahometans
ever
durst
presume
or
adventure
to
do
?
Or
as
St.
John
saith
here
,
1
Joh.
2.2
.
what
is
all
the
great
profession
of
holiness
,
that
they
make
but
a
great
lie
?
When
they
say
one
thing
and
do
another
;
profess
Religion
,
and
follow
all
Abomination
,
and
with
the
Jews
draw
near
unto
God
with
their
lips
,
Esa.
29.13
.
and
to
have
their
hearts
far
enough
from
him
?
And
this
is
the
first
and
main
branch
of
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
Lyar
,
Judge
whether
the
long
Parliament
hath
not
fulfilled
this
.
when
the
Antichrist
doth
bely
his
Profession
,
and
his
doings
,
his
practises
and
his
works
,
do
rell
and
testifie
to
his
face
,
that
all
his
words
and
sayings
are
very
plain
and
palpable
Lies
.
2.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
Lyar
doth
imply
that
the
Antichrist
is
a
great
Covenant-breaker
,
and
a
false
Deceiver
of
those
that
trust
him
;
because
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
2.
By
Covenant
breaking
and
deceiving
those
that
unst
him
.
that
is
derived
of
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
which
doth
properly
signifie
decipere
&
fallere
,
to
deceive
,
to
couzen
and
cheat
,
from
whence
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
a
false
brother
,
and
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
a
false
witness
is
derived
,
doth
betoken
a
falsifying
of
ones
faith
,
and
the
breaking
of
the
Oath
and
Promise
that
we
make
to
any
one
;
So
that
from
hence
,
you
may
likewife
see
,
how
that
the
Antichrist
is
an
eminent
Christian
in
Profession
,
promising
and
vowing
in
his
Baptisme
to
forsake
the
World
,
the
Flesh
and
the
Devill
,
and
protesting
in
his
words
that
he
renounceth
them
all
;
and
yet
but
an
hypocritical
Apostata
by
all
his
Actions
,
and
demeanour
,
both
towards
God
and
Men
;
whenas
he
violates
his
Oaths
,
falsifieth
his
Faith
,
and
breaks
the
Promises
and
Vows
that
he
hath
made
to
his
God
,
to
his
King
,
to
his
Country
,
and
to
all
that
trusted
him
,
and
believed
him
to
be
such
a
Saint
and
good
Christian
,
as
he
profest
himself
to
be
.
But
whether
the
long
Parliament
,
and
their
adherents
have
broken
their
Covenants
and
their
Articles
,
and
deceived
their
King
and
their
Country
,
and
have
falsified
their
Oaths
,
their
promises
and
protestations
both
to
God
and
Man
,
I
leave
it
to
God
and
their
Country
to
judge
.
2.
The
Apostle
sheweth
,
he
meaneth
not
that
every
petty
Lyar
,
2.
What
the
great
lye
of
Antichrist
is
.
whereof
we
have
too
too
many
in
every
place
,
is
the
Antichrist
;
or
that
the
Antichrist
is
but
a
petite
Lyar
;
but
his
meaning
is
,
that
the
Antichrist
is
both
an
ordinary
lyar
,
cozener
,
and
deceiver
of
men
;
and
also
an
eminent
,
notorious
and
a
transcendent
Lyar
;
no
small
Lyar
,
but
a
Lyar
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
beyond
and
above
all
other
Lyars
whatsoever
;
for
this
great
Lyar
doth
not
only
belye
his
holy
Profession
,
by
his
lewd
and
wicked
actions
,
as
I
shewed
to
you
before
,
and
as
very
many
other
worldly
men
,
and
nominal
Christians
do
;
but
he
tells
also
this
great
lye
,
this
capital
Lye
,
the
worst
of
all
lies
,
especially
for
a
Professor
of
Christianity
to
lye
;
that
is
,
to
deny
Jesus
to
be
the
Christ
:
The
Antichrist
is
a
negative
Lyar.
which
is
a
negative
lie
,
not
the
simple
telling
of
an
untruth
,
but
a
malicious
denial
of
the
chiefest
truth
,
and
the
most
beneficial
truth
of
all
truths
to
all
mankind
;
and
therefore
a
lye
worse
than
any
other
lye
whatsoever
:
and
a
lye
,
that
doth
(
as
you
shall
see
hereafter
)
co-incidate
and
cohere
with
that
sin
of
the
Antichrist
,
that
S.
Paul
meaneth
,
that
I
have
expressed
to
you
before
,
and
doth
make
the
esse
formale
,
the
very
very
being
of
that
Antichrist
,
that
could
never
devise
a
worser
,
and
a
more
pernicious
lye
than
this
;
and
therefore
in
denying
this
truth
,
in
denying
Jesus
to
be
the
Christ
,
he
denieth
the
Father
and
the
Son
,
and
discovereth
himself
plainly
,
by
this
denial
of
Jesus
to
be
the
Christ
,
as
by
a
proper
undeniable
mark
and
character
,
to
be
that
great
Antichrist
,
that
was
expected
to
come
into
the
World
.
For
the
better
understanding
of
which
great
and
special
point
,
whereby
you
may
infallibly
know
the
Antichrist
,
you
must
consider
these
two
things
:
1.
2.
Special
things
to
be
observed
.
What
is
the
meaning
,
of
denying
Jesus
to
be
the
Christ
.
2.
Whom
we
can
find
,
to
have
denied
Jesus
to
be
the
Christ
,
and
if
we
can
find
any
,
that
hath
,
or
doth
deny
Jesus
to
be
the
Christ
,
than
we
have
found
the
Antichrist
,
let
us
take
heed
of
him
.
And
for
the
clearing
of
the
first
point
,
A
special
observation
.
Luk.
12.8
,
9.
Mat.
10.33
.
you
are
to
observe
here
that
this
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
great
Lyar
is
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
a
denier
of
Christ
;
or
of
Jesus
to
be
the
Christ
;
and
you
know
what
Christ
saith
,
Whosoever
shall
confess
me
before
men
,
him
shall
the
Son
of
man
also
confess
before
the
Angels
of
God
;
but
he
that
denieth
me
before
men
shall
be
denied
before
the
Angels
of
God
;
or
as
St.
Matthew
saith
more
emphatically
,
Him
will
I
also
deny
before
my
Father
which
is
in
heaven
;
and
not
without
great
cause
and
a
very
just
reason
for
it
,
even
,
in
any
mans
judgement
:
for
that
the
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
which
is
the
word
that
St.
John
useth
here
,
and
which
our
Saviour
useth
there
,
in
the
place
before
cited
,
What
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
signifieth
.
doth
signifie
as
the
learned
Criticks
do
witness
,
not
a
bare
and
simple
denial
of
some
truth
;
but
a
treacherous
,
rebellious
and
unnatural
revolt
from
ones
lawful
Prince
or
Master
;
and
a
revolt
accompanied
with
such
a
malice
against
his
person
,
that
the
revolter
resieth
never
satisfied
with
any
thing
,
but
in
the
bloud
and
utter
destruction
of
the
person
denied
;
for
so
St.
Peter
tels
the
Jews
,
that
had
crucified
Christ
,
that
God
had
glorified
his
Son
Jesus
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
whom
you
have
delivered
,
and
denied
,
that
is
,
that
he
should
live
,
before
Pilate
,
when
he
was
determined
to
let
him
go
,
that
he
should
live
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
;
but
you
denied
the
Holy
and
Just
,
that
is
,
you
denied
that
Pilate
should
let
him
live
,
and
were
never
satisfied
,
untill
you
had
him
crucified
;
and
so
the
Antichrist
denieth
Christ
,
or
Jesus
to
be
the
Christ
,
and
never
leaves
to
prosecute
and
persecute
the
Christ
,
not
Jesus
,
but
the
Christ
,
whom
he
denieth
Jesus
to
be
,
untill
he
brings
the
Christ
,
as
the
Jews
did
before
bring
Jesus
,
down
to
the
dust
and
unto
death
,
and
so
becomes
the
man
of
the
sin
,
that
S.
Paul
had
spoken
of
before
unto
his
Thessalonians
,
2
Thes.
2.
that
is
,
the
murderer
,
in
the
transcendent
and
vilest
kind
and
manner
of
man-killing
.
And
here
also
you
must
observe
,
Another
special
observation
.
that
the
Apostle
doth
not
say
,
This
great
Lyar
denieth
Jesus
to
be
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
Son
of
God
;
because
this
denial
maketh
not
the
Antichrist
;
for
so
Arius
,
the
grand
Heretick
,
denied
him
to
be
,
and
yet
he
is
not
said
to
be
the
Antichrist
;
because
he
confessed
and
believed
that
he
was
the
Christ
;
neither
doth
the
Apostle
say
,
The
Antichrist
denieth
not
Christ
to
be
Jesus
,
but
denieth
Jesus
to
be
the
Christ
.
That
this
great
Lyar
is
the
Great
Antichrist
,
because
he
denieth
Jesus
to
be
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
Saviour
of
men
,
or
the
Redeemer
of
Mankind
,
for
so
his
Name
Jesus
signifieth
;
and
so
the
Jews
,
the
Mahometans
,
and
all
the
Infidels
deny
him
to
be
;
and
yet
they
are
not
said
for
this
denial
to
be
the
Antichrist
,
though
hereby
they
are
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
;
and
do
absolutely
deny
to
beleeve
in
him
,
as
in
their
Jesus
,
and
their
Saviour
,
as
the
Antichrist
doth
profess
,
that
he
is
the
Jesus
,
that
is
,
the
Saviour
both
of
himself
and
of
all
other
men
,
that
do
beleeve
in
him
;
and
therefore
he
is
not
said
to
be
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
an
Adversary
,
or
denier
of
Jesus
;
but
he
is
said
to
be
the
great
Lyar
and
the
Antichrist
;
because
he
would
make
the
World
to
beleeve
,
that
he
loves
Jesus
,
and
beleeves
in
Jesus
,
and
is
the
best
Christian
in
the
World
;
and
yet
absolutely
and
peremptorily
denieth
Jesus
to
be
the
Christ
.
Therefore
we
must
take
some
pains
to
untie
this
knot
,
and
beg
the
assistance
of
Gods
Spirit
to
explain
this
mystery
,
Mark
well
this
Aenigma
.
that
may
seem
as
a
Riddle
,
unless
we
examine
it
very
well
,
to
know
why
the
denial
of
Jesus
to
be
the
Christ
,
maketh
the
Antichrist
,
and
the
Antichrist
to
be
the
great
Lyar
,
because
he
denieth
Jesus
to
be
the
Christ
;
and
how
it
can
be
,
that
he
,
which
beleeveth
in
Jesus
,
that
he
is
his
Saviour
,
and
the
true
Messias
that
saves
all
mankind
,
and
as
he
saith
,
that
this
his
Jesus
is
Christ
,
and
his
Christ
,
should
notwithstanding
be
the
Antichrist
,
and
in
all
his
sayings
and
profession
but
a
great
Lyar
,
because
he
denieth
Jesus
to
be
the
Christ
;
he
saith
he
is
Christ
,
and
beleeveth
in
him
,
as
in
his
Christ
;
and
yet
denieth
him
to
be
the
Christ
,
or
to
be
Christ
;
therefore
we
may
well
demand
with
Nicodemus
,
Joh.
3.
How
can
these
things
be
?
I
say
very
well
;
or
if
they
were
not
,
the
great
Antichrist
could
not
be
the
great
Lyar.
But
for
the
clearing
of
these
points
,
I
confess
,
that
I
must
plough
with
E.
H.
E.
H
de
Antichristo
p.
82.
and
in
his
Proface
to
the
Reader
.
p.
3.
his
Heifer
,
that
gave
mea
the
first
inckling
of
the
discovery
of
the
truth
of
this
double
dealing
of
the
Antichrist
,
where
he
hath
most
truly
,
and
learnedly
,
though
briefly
,
explained
the
sence
and
meaning
of
the
Apostle
,
and
discovered
the
apparent
great
lye
of
the
Antichrist
,
in
saying
and
unsaying
,
affirming
and
denying
the
same
thing
at
a
breath
;
that
must
needs
make
him
a
Lyar
,
if
any
thing
makes
him
;
for
as
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
Christ
,
signifieth
anointed
;
and
Jesus
was
anointed
to
be
both
a
King
and
a
Priest
;
for
so
the
wise
men
say
,
Where
is
he
that
is
born
the
King
of
the
Jews
?
Simul
natus
,
Mat.
2.2
.
simul
Caesar
,
He
was
a
King
as
soon
as
ever
he
was
born
;
and
Pilate
wrote
upon
his
Cross
,
Jesus
of
Nazreth
King
of
the
Jews
;
Joh.
19.19
.
so
that
when
his
enemies
bereaved
him
of
his
life
,
yet
they
could
not
deprive
him
of
his
royal
and
Kingly
Office
;
and
the
more
firmly
to
ascertain
us
of
his
Priestly
Office
,
The
Lord
sware
,
and
will
not
repent
,
Psal.
110.4
.
thou
art
a
Priest
for
ever
,
after
the
Order
of
Melchizedech
;
which
was
not
like
the
Order
of
Aaron
,
that
was
to
be
determined
and
to
have
an
end
,
but
was
an
everlasting
Order
,
to
continue
a
Priest
for
ever
;
for
these
two
Offices
only
were
the
chiefest
and
the
ordinary
Offices
,
whereby
the
Lord
ruled
the
people
,
and
governed
the
Church
of
the
Jews
;
these
were
the
ordinary
Rulers
of
that
Commonwealth
;
and
therefore
these
two
Offices
,
of
Kings
and
Priests
,
That
the
Kings
and
the
Priests
only
were
ordinarily
anointed
.
1
Reg.
19.16
.
and
v.
19.
were
the
only
usual
and
accustomed
Offices
that
were
anointed
in
that
Church
and
among
that
People
;
for
the
Prophets
were
an
extraordinary
Calling
;
and
extraordinarily
anointed
:
and
that
but
once
,
as
I
find
,
in
all
the
Scripture
:
and
that
anointing
also
,
not
with
oyle
materially
,
as
the
Kings
and
the
Priests
were
:
but
by
the
casting
on
of
Elijah's
Mantle
upon
Elisha
,
which
was
termed
an
anointing
of
him
;
but
the
other
two
were
usually
anointed
with
material
Oyle
:
And
these
two
Offices
,
of
a
King
,
and
a
Priest
,
are
the
Offices
whereby
Jesus
redeemeth
and
saveth
,
and
also
guideth
and
ruleth
his
whole
Church
;
and
without
which
Offices
he
could
not
be
a
Jesus
,
either
to
purchase
and
save
,
or
to
rule
and
to
instruct
his
Church
;
and
therefore
whosoever
denieth
Jesus
to
be
a
King
and
a
Priest
,
denieth
him
to
be
the
Christ
:
and
though
he
should
confess
him
,
and
beleeve
him
to
be
his
Jesus
and
his
Saviour
,
yet
he
cannot
save
him
,
if
he
be
not
the
Christ
,
that
is
,
anointed
to
be
both
a
King
and
a
Priest
;
and
so
in
denying
him
to
be
Christ
,
he
denieth
him
to
be
Jesus
and
a
Saviour
,
which
he
saith
,
he
beleeveth
him
to
be
;
and
therefore
,
he
must
needs
be
a
great
Lyar
,
in
saying
that
now
,
which
he
presently
denieth
.
Question
.
But
here
the
question
may
be
demanded
,
How
is
it
,
or
how
can
it
be
,
that
the
Antichrist
,
which
professeth
himself
to
be
,
not
a
Jesuit
from
the
name
of
Jesus
,
but
a
Christian
,
as
they
were
first
termed
in
Antioch
,
from
the
name
of
Christ
:
and
saith
,
he
doth
acknowledge
and
beleeve
,
and
will
not
,
and
doth
not
deny
Jesus
to
be
both
a
King
and
a
Priest
,
yea
,
his
King
and
his
Priest
,
whom
he
doth
above
all
others
,
both
honour
reverence
and
obey
,
as
his
King
and
as
his
Priest
:
should
notwithstanding
be
said
,
and
said
truly
,
without
any
unjust
impuration
laid
upon
him
,
to
deny
Jesus
to
be
the
Christ
,
that
is
,
the
King
,
to
rule
,
and
the
Priest
to
govern
and
to
instruct
his
Church
?
I
answer
,
that
the
Apostle
meaneth
not
,
Respons.
That
the
Antichrist
should
in
plain
words
,
positively
and
peremptorily
deny
Jesus
to
be
a
King
and
a
Priest
,
He
that
sayeth
thou
art
my
King
,
and
I
am
thy
Subject
,
but
thou
shalt
not
rule
,
me
,
neither
will
I
obey
thee
,
is
not
he
a
Lyar
?
as
the
Jews
,
Turks
,
and
other
Infidels
do
;
when
as
he
confesseth
publikely
,
and
in
plain
terms
,
and
never
denieth
with
any
manner
of
words
,
that
Jesus
is
not
the
King
of
Kings
and
Lord
of
Lords
,
and
that
he
is
not
a
Priest
for
ever
after
the
Order
of
Melchizedech
:
but
professeth
the
same
as
much
and
more
than
any
man
living
;
and
yet
herein
he
is
the
great
Lyar
,
because
that
what
he
saith
in
words
,
Factis
negat
,
he
apparently
denieth
by
his
deeds
,
which
are
the
chiefest
affirmation
or
negation
of
any
truth
,
and
the
best
witnesses
to
confirm
both
what
we
say
,
and
what
we
deny
:
as
both
our
Saviour
and
his
Apostle
St.
Paul
do
sufficiently
testifie
.
And
so
,
What
it
is
to
deny
Jesus
to
be
the
Christ
.
the
meaning
of
denying
Jesus
to
be
King
and
Priest
,
is
not
to
be
understood
of
any
verbal
denial
,
but
that
the
Antichrist
,
though
he
doth
in
words
confess
him
to
be
his
King
and
his
Priest
,
and
denieth
him
not
to
be
anointed
by
God
,
with
the
true
Oyle
of
grace
,
He
that
denieth
Jesus
to
execute
the
Office
of
King
and
Priest
denieth
him
to
be
King
and
Priest
.
the
oyntment
of
Gods
Spirit
above
and
beyond
all
others
,
that
ever
were
anointed
,
to
be
the
King
and
the
Priest
of
the
whole
Church
:
yet
by
his
deeds
and
his
actions
,
he
would
most
treacherously
and
maliciously
deny
and
hinder
Iesus
to
exercise
and
execute
those
Offices
,
that
is
,
his
Kingly
Offices
and
his
Priestly
Office
,
by
those
his
deputies
and
Vicegerents
,
whom
he
appointeth
and
placeth
under
him
,
and
in
his
stead
,
to
rule
,
govern
,
and
to
instruct
his
people
here
on
earth
:
for
he
being
ascended
into
heaven
,
executes
these
Offices
,
of
King
and
Priest
,
none
otherwise
now
in
his
personal
absence
,
than
by
his
Substitutes
and
Deputies
,
that
he
placeth
to
be
Kings
and
Priests
under
him
:
and
whosoever
denieth
and
hindereth
them
to
discharge
their
duties
and
to
execute
those
Functions
and
Offices
of
King
and
Priest
,
denieth
Jesus
to
execute
the
same
,
and
to
discharge
the
duties
of
his
Kingly
and
Priestly
Office
.
And
we
must
not
understand
the
Apostles
words
,
that
the
Antichrist
denieth
Jesus
to
be
the
Christ
,
or
his
denial
of
him
to
be
the
true
Messias
,
and
Saviour
of
the
World
,
and
for
that
end
,
to
be
anointed
both
for
a
King
and
a
Priest
,
which
he
never
denieth
;
or
otherwise
,
if
this
were
his
denial
of
him
,
to
be
a
King
and
a
Priest
to
this
end
,
That
thousand
thousands
deny
Christ
to
be
Jesus
,
but
the
Antichrist
only
denieth
him
,
whom
he
confesseth
his
Jesus
to
be
the
Christ
.
we
should
have
ten
thousand
thousands
of
such
Antichrists
,
as
Iews
,
Turks
,
and
all
the
Infidels
over
all
the
World
,
that
deny
Iesus
the
Son
of
Mary
to
be
anointed
for
a
King
and
a
Priest
to
become
the
true
Messias
,
and
to
save
his
people
from
their
sins
;
for
we
know
that
all
those
do
thus
peremptorily
deny
Iesus
to
be
the
Christ
,
or
to
be
thus
and
to
this
end
anointed
to
be
King
and
Priest
;
and
yet
they
are
not
said
to
be
the
Antichrist
nor
the
great
Lyar
,
which
the
Antichrist
is
said
to
be
;
because
their
lye
doth
not
contra
mentem
ire
,
nor
deny
that
,
which
they
affirm
;
deny
by
their
doings
,
what
they
affirm
by
their
sayings
,
but
their
hearts
and
their
tongues
do
conceive
and
confess
the
same
thing
,
that
Iesus
is
not
the
Christ
,
neither
their
King
nor
their
Priest
,
and
the
Antichrist
doth
the
clean
contrary
,
saying
in
words
that
he
is
his
Jesus
,
and
yet
by
his
deeds
utterly
deny
him
.
And
therefore
,
by
this
ample
Explanation
of
this
mystical
Sentence
that
the
Antichrist
is
a
great
Lyar
,
because
he
denieth
Iesus
to
be
the
Christ
:
I
hope
it
is
made
plain
enough
,
that
the
meaning
of
the
Apostle
is
,
that
the
Antichrist
,
which
mendaciously
and
falsely
,
like
a
great
Lyar
,
professeth
himself
a
Christian
,
and
acknowledgeth
in
his
words
,
that
the
Lord
Iesus
is
the
Christ
,
that
is
,
his
King
and
his
Priest
,
and
himself
his
loyal
Subject
,
and
the
most
faithful
Servant
of
Christ
,
will
notwithstanding
all
this
great
profession
,
maliciously
deny
,
and
most
rebelliously
hinder
and
oppose
the
lawful
Deputies
,
Lieutenants
and
Servants
of
Christ
our
King
and
Priest
,
to
execute
and
to
discharge
their
Kingly
and
Priestly
Offices
,
under
Christ
,
and
in
Christ
his
stead
;
and
will
,
as
I
shewed
you
,
from
the
force
and
true
meaning
of
the
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
so
deny
them
to
execute
their
functions
,
that
nothing
will
satisfie
or
serve
his
turn
,
untill
he
hath
utterly
destroyed
both
King
and
Priest
,
and
so
denied
them
,
both
to
serve
their
Offices
,
and
to
live
in
their
places
;
that
is
to
be
King
and
Priest
.
Thus
the
Antichrist
denieth
Iesus
to
be
the
Christ
,
by
denying
his
Deputy-Kings
and
Priests
,
He
that
resisleth
Christ
his
Deputies
resisteth
Christ
himself
.
to
execute
their
Kingly
and
Priestly
Offices
under
him
;
for
as
he
that
resisteth
the
lawful
Magistrate
,
resisteth
the
Ordinance
of
God
,
saith
the
Apostle
,
and
so
far
as
he
resisteth
Gods
Ordinance
,
he
resisteth
God
himself
;
because
Man
can
make
no
other
visible
resistance
of
God
,
than
by
the
resistance
of
his
Ordinance
;
So
he
that
revolteth
from
,
or
rebelleth
against
,
the
execution
of
these
Offices
of
Christ
,
by
those
deputies
,
that
he
sets
under
him
here
on
earth
,
is
rightly
said
,
to
revolt
from
and
rebel
against
Christ
;
and
so
he
that
denieth
them
to
execute
their
Offices
of
Kings
and
Priests
under
Christ
,
may
justly
be
said
to
deny
Iesus
to
execute
his
Office
of
King
and
Priest
;
even
as
you
see
,
he
that
resisteth
against
the
Kings
Sheriffe
or
Lieutenant
,
is
justly
said
to
rebell
against
the
King
;
For
though
Christ
be
now
in
heaven
,
yet
he
hath
his
Kingdom
here
on
earth
,
and
he
is
still
our
King
,
as
the
Prophet
saith
,
The
Lord
is
King
,
and
hath
put
on
glorious
apparel
;
Psal.
93.1
.
and
he
placeth
other
Kings
to
be
his
Substitutes
and
Vicegerents
,
to
guide
and
to
govern
his
people
,
according
as
he
doth
command
;
and
therefore
he
saith
,
By
me
Kings
do
raign
;
Prov.
8.15
.
and
as
he
is
still
our
King
,
so
S.
Peter
saith
,
He
is
still
the
Bishop
of
our
souls
,
1.
Pet.
2.25
.
and
the
Priest
that
maketh
an
atonement
to
God
for
us
;
and
he
placeth
other
Bishops
,
and
other
Priests
under
him
to
teach
,
and
to
govern
his
Church
in
the
truth
of
his
Service
and
Religion
.
And
you
know
what
Christ
saith
to
these
his
Deputies
and
Vicegerents
,
Luk.
10.16
.
He
that
despiseth
you
,
despiseth
me
,
and
he
that
despiseth
me
,
despiseth
him
that
sent
me
;
So
he
that
denieth
and
hindereth
you
to
execute
your
Offices
,
denieth
me
mine
Offices
,
to
be
both
King
and
Priest
;
and
so
denieth
me
to
be
the
Christ
;
and
in
denying
me
,
he
denieth
him
that
sent
me
,
Psal
2.8
.
and
gave
me
the
Gentiles
for
mine
Inheritance
,
and
the
uttermost
part
of
the
earth
for
my
Possession
,
and
also
Sware
that
I
should
be
a
Priest
for
ever
,
Psal.
110.4
.
after
the
Order
of
Melchizedech
.
Therefore
it
is
most
plain
and
apparent
,
that
whosoever
professeth
himself
a
Christian
,
and
yet
maliciously
opposeth
,
and
trayterously
denieth
the
execution
of
the
Kingly
and
Priestly
Offices
of
Christ
,
to
be
performed
by
his
Deputies
,
Kings
and
Priests
,
that
he
appointeth
under
him
,
and
so
far
denieth
them
to
do
it
,
as
utterly
to
destroy
them
,
and
deny
them
to
live
,
(
as
the
Jews
denied
Christ
before
Pilate
,
)
to
be
Kings
and
Priests
in
Christs
stead
,
to
Govern
and
to
Teach
his
Church
,
is
here
meant
by
the
Apostle
to
be
the
Grand
Lyar
and
the
Great
Antichrist
,
that
denieth
Jesus
to
be
the
Christ
;
and
so
you
have
seen
,
what
is
the
meaning
of
denying
Jesus
to
be
the
Christ
.
2.
The
other
Point
to
be
considered
,
is
to
enquire
,
and
search
if
we
can
find
,
2.
Whom
can
we
find
to
have
denied
Jesus
to
be
the
Christ
.
Neither
Pope
nor
Turk
.
who
have
thus
,
as
I
shewed
you
,
denied
Jesus
to
be
the
Christ
;
and
if
you
find
,
who
hath
done
so
,
you
shall
find
out
the
Antichrist
;
and
I
beleeve
we
shall
find
him
neither
in
Rome
nor
in
Constantinople
;
for
the
Pope
,
I
am
sure
of
it
,
denieth
not
the
Bishops
as
Christs
Depu●ies
,
to
execute
their
Priestly
Office
,
when
he
professeth
himself
to
be
Christs
Deputy
and
Vicar
,
to
discharge
that
Office
,
to
instruct
and
to
govern
his
Church
;
and
for
the
Turke
,
he
will
not
extirpate
Monarchy
,
nor
cast
down
Kings
,
when
he
professeth
himself
to
be
the
chief
Monarch
of
the
earth
,
and
a
King
of
Kings
,
as
his
own
Letters
testifie
.
But
whether
the
Long
Parliament
and
their
adherents
,
Let
the
Reader
judge
,
whether
the
long
Parliament
hath
not
fulfilled
this
saying
of
the
Apostle
.
that
in
words
do
constantly
affirm
and
profess
,
that
Jesus
is
the
Christ
,
and
themselves
good
,
if
not
the
best
Christians
,
that
are
on
earth
,
have
not
by
their
deeds
,
in
opposing
their
King
,
the
Substitute
and
Vioeroy
of
Christ
,
and
denying
him
,
either
to
execute
his
Regal
Office
,
or
to
live
,
and
in
suppressing
all
the
Bishops
,
and
so
many
Orthodox
Loyall
Preachers
,
so
that
they
shall
never
,
as
Bishops
,
execute
the
Priestly
Office
of
Christ
,
denied
Iesus
to
be
Christ
;
by
denying
those
Substitute
Officers
of
Christ
to
execute
those
Offices
,
or
to
live
in
those
Offices
;
I
leave
it
to
them
that
can
judge
,
who
is
the
Lyar
and
the
Antichrist
,
and
that
denieth
Iesus
to
be
the
Christ
.
Only
,
I
must
say
,
That
if
I
were
a
Pagan
,
and
an
Infidel
,
and
had
seen
no
more
of
the
Parliaments
doings
,
but
these
two
things
,
i.e.
1.
Their
words
and
great
profession
of
holiness
and
Christianity
.
And
,
The
two
chiefest
things
that
do
most
of
all
regret
the
mind
of
the
Author
.
2.
Their
deeds
in
the
cutting
off
of
their
own
just
and
lawful
Kings
head
,
and
the
head
of
their
chief
Priest
,
and
the
suppression
,
exclusion
,
and
extirpation
of
all
the
godly
Bishops
in
these
three
Kingdoms
,
and
likewise
the
prohibition
and
sileneing
of
them
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Orthodox
Preachers
,
from
preaching
of
the
Gospel
of
Iesus
Christ
,
not
for
any
supposed
Errour
in
their
Doctrine
,
but
for
a
suspition
they
had
,
that
those
faithful
men
would
publish
the
truth
and
villanies
of
their
Acts
and
Proceedings
unto
the
People
;
I
should
beleeve
none
could
be
a
greater
Lyar
,
or
a
greater
Antichrist
,
than
they
that
did
such
things
:
Being
confident
,
that
neither
Decius
,
nor
Dioclesian
,
nor
any
other
of
the
primitive
Persecutors
,
nor
Pope
,
nor
Turk
,
nor
any
later
Tyrant
hath
ever
done
the
like
.
And
yet
herein
,
That
the
Author
can
very
well
endure
dissentients
.
I
am
not
so
wedded
to
mine
own
opinion
,
as
that
I
cannot
endure
dissentients
;
for
I
am
not
of
their
mindes
,
that
hold
him
not
for
their
friend
,
and
will
bear
no
correspondence
with
him
that
will
not
,
per
omnia
&
in
omnibus
,
in
all
things
be
of
their
minde
;
neither
do
I
propose
my
conceptions
,
notions
,
and
Expositions
,
as
infallible
Articles
of
faith
for
others
,
sub
paena
,
to
be
believed
;
but
I
only
set
down
,
what
I
conceive
,
and
do
verily
believe
to
be
true
,
and
my
Reasons
and
Arguments
that
induce
me
thereunto
:
leaving
to
all
others
,
the
liberty
of
their
own
conscience
to
believe
what
they
will
,
and
whom
they
will
to
be
the
Antichrist
,
Pope
,
or
Turk
,
or
whomsoever
they
please
.
3.
3.
That
the
Antichrist
,
denying
Jesus
to
be
the
Christ
;
denieth
the
Father
and
the
Son
which
may
be
done
2
waies
.
1.
Way
.
Mat.
10.40
.
Luc.
10.16
.
S.
John
proceedeth
and
saith
,
that
the
Antichrist
not
only
denyeth
Jesus
to
be
the
Christ
,
but
also
,
by
this
denial
,
he
denyeth
the
Father
and
the
Son
,
and
this
,
as
I
conceive
,
may
be
done
two
manner
of
wayes
:
1.
By
separating
himself
from
the
rule
,
Government
,
and
Ministry
of
Christ
,
and
maliciously
suppressing
the
ordinances
,
and
the
substitute
Governors
of
Christ
:
which
is
a
most
observable
and
inseparable
,
mark
of
the
Antichrist
,
and
of
all
his
followers
;
for
thus
our
Saviour
tells
us
,
that
whosoever
despiseth
,
rejecteth
and
suppresseth
the
officers
,
Embassadors
,
and
Ministers
,
that
Christ
sendeth
,
and
setteth
over
us
to
ru●e
us
,
and
to
instruct
us
,
despiseth
,
rejecteth
,
and
,
by
as
much
as
in
him
lieth
,
suppresseth
Christ
himself
;
and
whosoever
despiseth
,
rejecteth
,
and
denyeth
him
,
despiseth
and
denieth
God
the
Father
,
that
sent
him
;
and
therefore
you
may
plainly
see
hereby
,
Vide
R.
W.
in
lib.
The
Doctrine
of
the
Scripture
touching
the
original
of
Government
,
pag.
117.
that
the
rebellious
risers
against
their
King
,
Prince
,
or
any
other
,
their
supream
Governor
,
that
Christ
placeth
over
them
,
and
the
suppressors
of
the
Apostles
,
Bishops
,
and
Pastors
of
Gods
Church
,
the
successors
of
the
Apostles
,
that
Christ
sends
to
teach
,
and
to
govern
his
Church
throughout
all
ages
,
do
rebell
,
reject
,
and
deny
Christ
,
which
is
the
Son
;
and
by
rejecting
and
denying
Christ
,
that
is
,
the
Son
,
they
reject
and
deny
him
that
sent
him
,
that
is
,
the
Father
;
and
so
by
denying
,
hindering
,
and
suppressing
these
substitute
officers
of
Christ
,
that
they
shall
not
live
to
execute
their
office
;
,
they
reject
and
deny
both
the
Father
and
the
Son
;
because
these
,
master
and
servant
,
Christ
and
his
Deputies
,
as
Kings
and
their
Embassadours
are
Relatives
,
and
so
indissolubly
knit
together
,
that
you
can
neither
oppose
,
suppress
,
nor
deny
the
one
without
the
other
;
and
therefore
,
quia
per
latera
nostra
Christus
petitur
,
because
Christ
is
thrust
at
,
and
wounded
,
through
our
sides
that
are
his
servants
,
Act.
9.4
.
he
saith
unto
Saul
,
Why
persecutest
thou
me
?
when
he
neither
did
,
nor
meant
any
hurt
to
the
person
of
Christ
,
that
was
in
heaven
,
but
abused
and
persecuted
his
servants
,
that
were
on
earth
;
which
is
the
true
meaning
of
the
Apostle
in
this
place
:
or
otherwise
,
if
you
expound
these
words
literally
of
him
,
that
,
by
denying
the
Son
to
be
essentially
one
God
with
the
Father
,
denyeth
the
Father
to
be
a
God
;
because
the
Father
and
the
Son
are
so
essentially
one
,
that
no
man
can
deny
the
one
but
he
must
deny
the
other
:
then
cannot
this
speech
of
the
Apostle
be
properly
applyed
to
the
Antichrist
;
because
,
that
if
such
a
denyer
of
the
Son
,
to
be
one
with
the
Father
,
be
the
Antichrist
,
you
may
finde
many
thousands
of
the
Antichrists
in
the
world
:
But
of
such
as
profess
to
honor
the
person
of
Christ
,
Let
the
Reader
judge
,
whether
this
be
fulfilled
in
the
long
Parliament
.
that
is
in
heaven
,
and
yet
quite
deny
,
suppress
,
and
extinguish
his
Deputies
and
Officers
,
that
should
execute
the
Offices
of
Christ
here
on
earth
,
we
shall
finde
none
but
the
great
Lyar
,
that
is
,
the
Antichrist
,
will
do
the
same
:
And
whether
the
long
Parliament
did
thus
deny
the
Father
and
the
Son
,
by
denying
them
that
the
Son
hath
sent
,
as
the
denyal
of
him
whom
the
Father
hath
sent
,
is
a
denyal
of
the
Father
,
as
well
as
of
the
Son
;
let
the
judicious
Reader
judge
.
2.
2.
Way
.
The
great
Lyar
may
be
said
to
deny
the
Father
and
the
Son
,
when
he
professeth
to
believe
in
the
Father
and
the
Son
;
and
yet
denyeth
with
the
Arians
,
Nestorians
,
Eutychians
,
and
other
old
Hereticks
,
the
termes
,
and
rejecteth
the
notions
and
expressions
,
whereby
we
come
to
understand
,
and
make
the
people
likewise
,
to
have
some
competent
measure
of
knowledg
,
in
the
great
Mystery
of
the
holy
Trinity
,
how
the
Father
and
the
Son
,
and
so
the
Holy
Ghost
,
are
the
only
true
God
,
as
our
Saviour
saith
,
John
17.3
.
John
17.3
.
the
which
thing
the
Pope
never
did
,
I
am
sure
of
it
.
But
whether
the
long
Parliament
Divines
,
and
their
Proselites
,
the
false
prophet
,
1
John
2.19
.
and
the
Independant
Apostata's
,
that
are
such
Antichrists
,
as
the
Apostlespeaks
of
,
that
went
out
from
us
,
and
were
not
of
us
,
and
such
sons
of
the
Church
,
Whether
the
Assembly
of
Presbyterians
and
Parliament
Preachers
may
not
be
said
to
deny
the
Father
and
the
Son
,
let
the
Reader
judge
.
as
S.
Bernard
speaks
of
,
Filii
nequam
,
filii
scelerati
,
qui
scaeviunt
in
matrem
,
do
not
thus
deny
the
Father
and
the
Son
,
when
they
reject
and
refuse
the
words
,
Essence
,
person
,
unity
,
Trinity
,
and
the
like
words
,
that
totidem
syllabis
cannot
be
found
in
the
Scriptures
,
and
do
likewise
cashier
and
exclude
from
Gods
service
the
Gloria
Patri
,
Glory
be
to
the
Father
,
and
to
the
Son
,
and
to
the
Holy
Ghost
;
and
cast
away
from
all
use
that
most
excellent
Hymn
,
Te
Deum
laudamus
,
te
Dominum
confitemur
,
and
others
the
like
holy
Hymnes
,
and
expressions
of
our
Faith
,
which
S.
Ambrose
,
S.
Augustine
,
and
other
godly
men
,
and
after
them
the
whole
Church
of
God
,
—
Penes
quam
norma
loquendi
,
that
hath
the
power
to
coin
words
,
to
explain
the
truth
,
have
ever
used
,
to
bring
her
children
to
some
understanding
,
and
a
competent
measure
of
knowledge
in
that
great
and
ineffable
mystery
of
Godliness
,
which
is
,
the
unity
of
the
Godhead
in
the
Trinity
of
persons
;
and
,
è
contra
,
the
Trinity
of
persons
,
the
Father
,
the
Son
,
and
the
Holy
Ghost
in
the
unity
of
Essence
or
Godhead
;
and
to
make
the
weaker
Christians
,
and
the
weaker
Divines
,
the
better
able
to
answer
,
and
to
confute
those
wicked
Hereticks
,
that
are
alwaies
ready
to
arise
,
(
as
now
they
do
)
to
deny
the
truth
of
these
holy
Mysteries
?
let
the
wise
and
experienced
Divines
judge
hereof
:
For
the
Apostle
meaneth
not
,
as
I
said
before
,
that
he
,
which
in
plain
termes
,
and
with
spen
mouth
,
denyeth
the
being
,
or
the
God-head
of
the
Father
,
and
of
the
Son
,
is
the
Lyar
,
and
the
Antichrist
,
but
,
as
the
crafty
fool
,
that
durst
not
say
it
openly
,
yet
cunningly
and
secretly
saith
in
his
heart
,
There
is
no
God
,
Psal.
53.1
.
and
14.1
.
is
a
meer
Atheist
,
though
he
never
uttereth
that
atheistical
wickedness
with
his
mouth
;
so
are
they
meer
Antichrists
,
and
great
Lyars
,
that
say
,
they
do
believe
these
Mysteries
;
and
yet
secretly
and
maliciously
deny
the
Father
and
the
Son
,
though
not
directly
,
yet
by
infallible
consequences
,
when
they
deny
those
notions
and
expressions
,
whereby
we
come
to
know
the
Father
and
the
Son
,
though
they
profess
the
contrary
in
their
words
,
which
makes
them
to
be
the
Lyar
,
because
they
say
one
thing
,
and
do
another
,
that
is
still
the
propertie
of
the
Antichrist
,
to
do
just
so
,
as
they
do
.
And
therefore
,
Let
the
Presbyterians
think
of
this
,
and
repent
.
seeing
he
is
the
Antichrist
that
denyeth
the
Father
and
the
Son
,
as
the
Apostle
saith
;
and
,
that
he
which
denyeth
and
rejecteth
them
that
are
sent
,
denieth
and
rejecteth
him
that
sent
them
,
as
our
Saviour
testifieth
;
and
that
they
also
,
which
deny
the
notions
and
expressions
,
whereby
we
come
to
know
the
Father
and
the
Son
,
do
by
consequence
,
and
in
very
deed
,
whatsoever
they
say
to
the
contrary
,
deny
the
Father
and
the
Son
,
it
must
needs
follow
,
that
the
deniers
and
suppressors
of
them
that
are
sent
by
Christ
,
and
the
diniers
of
those
notions
,
and
the
rejectors
of
those
expressions
,
whereby
we
come
to
know
the
Father
and
the
Son
,
must
be
the
great
Lyar
,
and
the
Antichrist
:
from
which
charge
,
though
I
accuse
them
not
,
yet
I
know
not
how
the
Assembly
of
the
long
Parliaments
presbyterian
Divines
will
excuse
themselves
,
and
be
quitted
,
cum
surrexerit
ad
judicandum
Deus
,
when
the
Son
of
God
shall
call
them
to
an
account
for
it
:
let
them
think
of
it
in
the
interim
.
For
,
What
is
to
be
understood
by
the
name
of
the
Lord
our
God
.
as
he
that
denieth
my
name
,
whereby
I
am
made
known
,
denieth
me
,
and
he
that
denieth
his
own
name
,
denieth
himself
,
because
his
name
is
the
chiefest
note
,
that
makes
him
known
;
and
,
as
when
the
Lord
saith
,
Thou
shalt
not
take
the
name
of
the
Lord
thy
God
in
vain
;
because
his
name
is
that
,
which
chiefly
makes
him
known
to
us
;
and
by
his
name
there
,
all
Divines
say
,
that
we
must
understand
,
not
only
the
name
Jehova
,
and
Lord
,
and
God
,
and
the
other
usual
and
proper
titles
and
names
of
God
,
which
S.
Hierome
,
and
others
have
collected
out
of
the
Scriptures
;
but
also
any
other
thing
,
that
discovereth
and
maketh
God
known
unto
us
,
as
his
works
,
his
word
,
his
titles
,
his
attributes
,
and
the
like
;
because
God
hath
no
proper
name
,
that
can
make
him
known
unto
us
,
or
fully
express
his
nature
,
and
his
being
,
as
God
himself
saith
unto
Moses
,
Exod.
13.14
.
when
he
desired
to
know
his
name
,
that
he
might
thereby
know
him
:
So
whosoever
denyeth
the
things
,
and
rejecteth
the
words
,
notions
,
and
expressions
that
bring
us
to
know
God
,
or
to
know
the
Father
and
the
Son
,
to
be
the
true
God
,
doth
therein
and
thereby
deny
God
,
and
is
,
as
the
Apostle
saith
,
the
great
Lyar
,
and
the
Antichrist
,
that
denyeth
the
Father
and
the
Son
.
Leber
Secundus
.
CAP.
I.
The
measuring
of
the
Temple
;
the
two
Witnesses
that
should
erect
and
build
the
Christian
Church
;
who
they
are
;
how
long
they
should
Prophesie
;
how
they
should
be
killed
,
and
used
after
their
killing
;
how
they
shall
be
resuscicated
and
revived
;
and
in
what
time
they
shall
be
revived
after
they
be
killed
;
and
of
the
great
mystery
of
God
,
what
it
is
,
and
when
that
shall
be
finished
.
OUr
loving
Lord
and
Master
Jesus
Christ
,
having
left
us
here
on
earth
,
was
not
like
Pharoahs
Butler
,
so
unmindfull
of
us
,
as
we
are
of
him
,
when
he
was
glorified
in
Heaven
;
but
he
sends
his
Angel
to
informe
his
best
beloved
Desciple
and
Servant
Ichn
of
those
chiefest
afflictions
and
persecutions
,
that
the
Christian
Church
should
find
,
and
must
so
undergoe
here
amongst
the
Sons
of
men
,
from
that
time
,
that
the
Angel
came
unto
him
,
untill
he
should
come
to
judge
the
World
,
and
to
deliver
his
distressed
Servants
out
of
all
their
troubles
;
To
what
end
Christ
foretells
the
troubles
of
his
Church
.
and
he
foretells
us
of
them
,
that
they
being
foreshewed
unto
us
,
we
might
the
better
either
study
by
our
endeavours
and
prayers
to
God
,
wisely
to
prevent
and
avoyd
them
,
or
manfully
with
Gods
assistance
to
undergoe
them
,
which
might
the
better
,
and
the
more
patiently
be
done
,
being
expected
for
to
come
;
quia
tela
previsa
minus
nocent
;
because
expected
troubles
are
alwayes
less
dangerous
,
and
not
any
wayes
so
grievous
,
as
those
that
do
suddenly
surprize
us
,
and
rush
upon
us
like
an
A
med
man
;
and
this
sad
and
wofull
condition
of
the
Church
,
the
Wars
and
Conflicts
that
she
must
pass
through
,
and
the
troubles
and
persecutions
that
she
must
suffer
,
the
Blessed
Evangelist
and
Apostle
St.
Iohn
setteth
down
in
this
book
of
the
Revelation
,
as
the
Holy
Ghost
by
his
Angel
hath
shewed
them
unto
him
.
And
of
all
the
things
that
are
foreshewed
,
I
intend
only
to
handle
,
What
things
the
Author
chiefly
aimeth
to
treat
of
.
by
the
assistance
of
Gods
Holy
Spirit
,
and
to
treat
in
this
place
,
what
I
conceive
to
be
the
chiefest
things
that
are
observable
in
the
11th
,
12th
,
and
13th
,
Chapters
of
this
Book
of
the
Revelation
;
and
which
are
as
I
beleive
principally
meant
,
or
at
least
,
most
probably
applicable
to
these
very
times
wherein
we
live
,
and
in
all
likelihood
to
this
particular
Church
of
great
Britany
and
Ireland
,
that
to
many
men
seemeth
to
be
the
Stage
,
whereupon
all
,
or
most
of
the
sad
spectacles
and
Tragedies
here
in
these
three
Ghapters
mentioned
,
are
evidently
seen
acted
as
they
were
foreshewed
.
I
confess
,
the
burthen
,
that
herein
I
took
upon
me
,
is
very
heavy
,
and
the
charge
very
great
;
and
I
have
often
Prayed
to
the
same
Holy
Spirit
,
The
weight
of
the
burthen
that
he
undertaketh
.
that
as
Daniel
saith
,
giveth
Wisdome
and
revealeth
Secrets
:
Dan.
2.21
.
&
22.
and
that
hath
revealed
these
secrets
unto
his
Servant
Iohn
,
that
he
would
be
pleased
to
reveale
the
meaning
of
them
unto
me
,
who
without
his
help
can
understand
just
nothing
,
but
with
his
assistance
may
find
out
the
true
meaning
of
these
mysteries
,
which
wiser
men
and
greater
Schollers
without
his
help
cannot
do
;
and
herein
I
presume
not
positively
to
affirme
any
thing
,
as
Articles
of
Faith
for
others
to
beleive
,
but
I
only
do
set
down
what
I
verily
do
conceive
to
be
the
true
meaning
of
the
Holy-Ghost
,
and
say
with
the
Poet
,
—
Si
tu
quid
rectius
istis
.
Candidus
imperti
,
si
non
,
his
utere
mecum
.
Now
the
summe
of
these
three
Chapters
,
The
summe
of
the
three
Chapters
that
are
explained
by
the
Author
.
11
chap.
in
brief
,
is
this
:
1.
In
the
11th
Chapter
,
the
Angell
setteth
down
to
St.
Iohn
,
the
state
and
condition
of
the
Governours
and
Pastors
of
Gods
Church
,
the
two
Witnesses
of
Jesus
Christ
,
and
their
fiery
tryall
,
their
persecution
,
and
their
suffering
under
the
rule
and
Reigne
of
the
great
Antichrist
,
termed
here
,
the
Beast
that
ascendeth
from
the
bottomless
pit
.
2.
12
chap.
In
the
12th
Chapter
,
he
sheweth
the
troubles
,
Crosses
,
and
Persecutions
of
the
whole
Church
,
and
the
chiefest
members
of
the
same
;
and
how
that
,
notwithstanding
all
the
malice
of
Satan
,
and
the
spite
of
her
persecutors
,
the
Church
should
be
assisted
and
delivered
from
them
all
.
3.
13
chap.
In
the
13th
Chapter
,
the
Apostle
describeth
unto
us
the
great
Antichrist
that
should
most
of
all
persecute
the
Witnesses
of
Christ
;
and
the
false
Prophet
that
should
instruct
and
instigate
the
Antichrist
to
proceed
on
in
all
his
impieties
;
and
he
sheweth
the
Combination
of
these
two
and
of
others
,
the
chiefest
Enemies
of
the
Witnesses
and
of
the
Church
of
Christ
.
First
,
1.
Of
the
measuring
of
the
Temple
,
and
of
the
Worshippers
therein
.
Chap.
11.1
.
After
that
the
Apostle
had
eaten
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
little
book
which
the
Angell
gave
him
,
and
was
told
by
the
Angell
,
that
he
must
Prophesie
againe
before
many
People
,
and
Nations
,
and
Tongues
,
and
Kings
;
he
saith
,
there
was
given
unto
him
a
Reed
,
like
to
a
Rod
,
or
a
measuring
Pole
;
and
the
Angel
said
unto
him
,
arise
,
and
measure
the
Temple
of
God
,
and
the
Altar
,
and
them
that
Worship
therein
:
And
we
find
that
this
measuring
Reed
was
used
sometimes
to
pull
down
,
to
ruine
,
and
to
destroy
the
measured
place
;
and
sometimes
to
build
and
to
reare
up
the
same
;
and
some
Interpreters
,
whom
E.
H.
followeth
,
do
understand
it
here
for
the
ruine
and
Rejection
of
the
Jewish
people
,
the
dissipation
of
them
by
the
Romans
,
What
is
meant
by
the
Temple
that
was
to
be
measured
.
The
building
of
the
Church
of
Christians
.
and
the
end
of
their
then
Temple
,
their
Sacrifices
,
and
their
Religion
that
was
now
approaching
on
,
and
very
nigh
at
hand
;
but
I
rather
conceive
that
by
the
Temple
of
God
that
was
now
to
be
measured
,
we
should
understand
the
Church
of
God
,
that
is
,
the
Christian
Church
,
that
was
now
to
be
edified
,
to
be
reared
up
,
and
to
be
reduced
to
a
new
forme
,
and
to
have
new
Ordinances
,
and
new
Sacraments
,
far
better
then
those
that
were
in
the
Jewish
Temple
;
as
Beza
saith
.
Reason
.
1
1.
Because
the
Old
Temple
at
Hierusalem
was
already
destroyed
by
Titus
,
and
the
Jewes
vanquished
and
scattered
by
the
Romans
,
after
they
had
won
their
City
,
before
this
measuring
Reed
was
delivered
unto
the
Apostle
,
which
was
about
the
latter
end
of
Domitians
Reigne
,
after
the
dectruction
of
Hierusalem
;
therefore
not
likely
that
the
Angel
would
give
him
a
Reed
to
measure
their
dissipation
,
after
they
were
dissipated
,
and
their
destruction
after
they
were
destroyed
.
Reason
.
2
2.
Because
this
Temple
was
committed
to
the
two
Witnesses
of
Christ
,
as
is
plaine
out
of
the
third
verse
,
which
Beza
therefore
Translateth
,
by
adding
illam
,
sciliet
Ecclesiam
.
that
is
,
the
Church
of
Christ
,
or
illud
,
scilicet
Templum
,
which
signifieth
here
the
same
thing
,
unto
the
words
of
the
Text
,
saying
,
and
I
will
give
her
,
that
is
,
the
Church
unto
my
two
Witnesses
,
to
be
instructed
,
and
to
be
governed
by
them
;
and
not
as
our
last
Translation
hath
it
,
I
will
give
power
unto
my
two
Witnesses
,
but
I
will
deliver
my
Church
unto
my
two
Witnesses
to
be
guided
and
edified
;
whereas
the
Jewish
Church
,
that
was
already
dissipated
,
and
their
Ceremonies
now
were
to
be
quite
abolished
,
was
rather
taken
from
the
Witnesses
,
and
the
Witnesses
from
it
,
and
not
given
unto
it
to
be
edified
by
them
,
when
it
was
to
be
ruinted
,
as
the
Apostle
sheweth
.
Reason
.
3
3.
Because
the
Apostle
is
here
likewise
commanded
to
measure
,
together
with
the
Temple
,
them
that
Worship
in
the
Temple
,
which
therefore
must
needs
be
understood
of
their
building
up
,
and
not
of
their
destroying
,
when
God
will
not
destroy
them
that
Worship
him
.
But
the
Court
,
saith
the
Angel
,
which
is
without
the
Temple
,
and
into
which
all
sorts
of
people
were
admitted
to
come
,
2
Chron.
4.9
the
same
being
answerable
to
our
Church-yard
,
leave
out
,
and
measure
it
not
,
saith
the
Angel
;
and
the
reason
is
,
because
this
Common
Court
was
given
to
the
Gentiles
,
that
is
,
not
only
to
the
Christian
Church
Apostatized
to
Idolatry
,
as
Mr.
Mede
saith
,
but
also
to
the
Infidels
,
Worldlings
,
Mr.
Mede
part
2.
page
3.
Hypocrites
,
and
all
other
wicked
and
prophane
people
,
that
were
and
would
be
such
as
those
,
whom
the
Jewes
termed
Gentiles
,
that
is
,
not
the
true
Worshippers
of
God
;
which
notwithstanding
are
permitted
to
come
to
the
Court
of
Gods
house
as
the
Gentiles
were
to
the
Court
of
the
Temple
,
and
to
be
there
in
the
materiall
Church
,
among
Gods
people
,
and
to
seem
to
be
as
good
Christians
as
the
best
;
and
yet
they
are
not
measured
to
be
built
,
and
to
be
made
true
Christians
&
right
Saints
and
Servants
of
God
;
because
they
are
,
as
the
Gentiles
were
accounted
to
be
among
the
Jews
,
that
is
,
not
the
right
Worshippers
and
servers
of
the
true
God
,
whom
the
Jews
profest
,
and
believed
that
he
was
only
known
in
Jury
,
Psal.
79.1
.
and
his
name
only
great
in
Israel
,
as
the
Prophet
sheweth
,
but
Idolaters
and
the
Worshippers
of
stocks
and
stones
,
and
those
Images
that
were
no
Gods
;
for
so
are
all
the
Hypocriticall
professors
,
and
prophane
worldly
men
,
and
leud
livers
,
that
will
not
be
reduced
and
brought
by
the
Witnesses
of
Christ
to
a
better
forme
,
to
be
built
in
the
true
service
of
God
,
and
the
right
faith
of
Jesus
Christ
,
none
otherwise
then
as
the
Gentiles
were
among
the
Jews
,
not
any
of
Gods
people
.
And
these
Gentiles
,
that
is
,
these
Hypocrites
,
Worldlings
,
and
prophane
people
that
are
as
the
Gentiles
were
,
admitted
to
the
Court
of
Gods
Temple
,
received
into
the
visible
&
material
Church
amongst
Gods
people
,
&
are
accounted
as
Gods
Children
,
and
good
Christians
,
yet
,
being
not
measured
,
nor
built
by
the
Witnesses
,
whom
they
regard
not
,
upon
the
right
foundation
,
that
is
,
truly
ingrafted
by
a
lively
faith
into
Jesus
Christ
,
whom
they
refuse
to
obey
and
to
believe
in
him
,
shall
at
last
,
faith
the
Angel
,
that
is
,
when
the
two
Witnesses
shall
have
finished
their
testimony
,
and
that
will
be
after
1200
and
60
dayes
,
tread
the
holy
City
under
foot
,
that
is
,
How
long
the
Wicked
Worldlings
should
afflict
the
true
Servants
of
Christ
.
c.
13.5
.
most
grievously
persecute
and
vex
the
true
Church
of
Christ
,
and
the
Faithfull
Servants
of
God
,
that
are
measured
and
rightly
built
,
and
instructed
in
the
true
faith
,
and
the
right
manner
of
Gods
Worship
by
the
Witnesses
,
for
the
full
space
of
42
moneths
;
which
space
and
length
of
time
,
doth
sunechronize
,
and
is
the
very
same
space
,
and
exprest
in
the
very
same
phrase
,
that
the
Antichrict
is
said
,
that
he
should
continue
,
to
prevaile
in
the
molesting
and
persecuting
of
the
Saints
and
Servants
of
God
,
which
is
42
moneths
,
cap.
13.
verse
.
5.
whereby
it
appeareth
,
that
these
prophane
Worldlings
&
Hypocrites
will
be
the
followers
and
the
adherents
of
the
Antichrist
,
&
that
they
will
joyne
with
him
to
molest
&
persecute
the
true
Worshippers
of
God
,
when
he
appeareth
in
the
world
;
untill
which
appearance
and
comming
of
him
,
the
true
Christians
,
which
is
the
holy
City
,
shall
be
quiet
in
a
faire
manner
,
and
the
two
Witnesses
shall
have
power
,
saith
our
Translation
,
to
Prophesie
,
and
to
build
up
the
Temple
of
God
,
that
is
,
to
edifie
and
to
instruct
the
true
Church
of
Christ
,
as
Christ
hath
committed
the
same
to
be
instructed
,
guided
,
&
governed
by
them
.
Ther
,
after
that
the
Angel
had
commanded
the
Apostle
to
measure
the
Temple
,
2.
Of
the
two
Witnesses
,
the
Builders
and
Governours
of
Gods
Church
.
that
the
Christian
Church
might
be
edified
and
amplified
by
the
labour
and
the
Testimony
of
his
two
Witnesses
;
he
proceeds
to
describe
the
Witnesses
that
should
erect
and
build
up
his
Church
,
and
to
shew
their
indowments
,
qualifications
,
and
abilities
,
and
what
things
should
happen
unto
them
,
how
they
should
be
destroyed
and
yet
restored
againe
.
But
now
touching
these
two
Witnesses
,
Who
are
to
be
understood
by
the
two
Witnesses
.
the
first
thing
that
is
most
requisite
to
be
known
,
for
the
better
understanding
of
all
the
rest
of
the
things
that
are
said
of
them
,
is
to
find
out
,
who
are
meant
by
these
two
Witnesses
;
this
is
the
greatest
question
,
and
most
of
all
unconsented
who
they
are
;
for
the
most
learned
Cardinall
of
Rome
,
quoteth
4
Penmen
of
the
Holy
Scriptures
,
as
Malachy
,
4.
and
5.
the
Son
of
Syrach
,
Eccles.
c.
48.
10.
&c.
44.16
.
S.
Math.
relating
the
words
of
Christ
;
Math.
17.
c.
11.
and
St.
Iohn
in
this
very
place
here
treated
of
;
Reve.
11.
c.
3.
and
to
these
he
adjoyneth
seven
or
eight
Ancient
Fathers
,
and
some
other
learned
Commentators
upon
the
Apocalips
,
Bellarm.
de
rom●n
.
pontific
.
l.
3.
c.
3.
that
do
all
say
,
if
we
will
believe
his
Interpretation
of
the
foresaid
Scriptures
,
these
two
Witnesses
are
Henoch
and
Elias
,
that
shall
come
from
the
place
where
they
are
now
preserved
by
God
,
to
resist
the
Antichrist
,
when
he
commeth
and
appeareth
in
the
world
,
and
to
Preach
unto
the
people
,
that
they
should
not
be
seduced
by
the
Antichrist
;
the
which
office
they
shall
do
for
the
space
of
1200
and
60
dayes
,
that
make
three
years
and
a
half
,
just
so
long
as
Christ
Preached
,
after
he
was
Baptized
among
the
Jewes
:
and
at
the
end
of
those
1200
and
60
dayes
,
they
should
be
slaine
by
the
Antichrist
,
about
one
moneth
before
the
Antichrist
should
be
destroyed
:
and
it
is
a
wonderfull
thing
to
consider
how
many
Papists
are
led
away
with
the
belief
of
these
fictions
,
of
which
I
will
not
stand
to
confute
,
and
to
shew
their
Vanity
:
for
that
Bibliander
and
Chytraeus
have
sufficiently
answered
to
these
places
,
Chytraeus
in
c.
11.
Apoc.
Math.
11.14
.
and
have
fully
shewed
howthese
were
the
mistakes
of
those
Fathers
,
and
but
meere
fancies
of
the
Papists
;
when
our
Saviour
tels
us
plainly
,
that
Iohn
Baptist
was
the
Elias
,
which
was
for
to
come
,
and
which
the
Jewes
dreamed
,
as
the
Papists
do
,
should
be
Elias
the
Tisbite
that
was
taken
up
to
Heaven
in
a
Fiery
Charet
.
Exposition
.
2
Dr.
Hammond
in
Apoc
c.
11.
Eusebius
l.
4.
c.
6.
Others
,
by
these
two
Witnesses
,
do
understand
two
Bishops
of
Hierusalem
,
wherof
the
one
was
Bishop
over
the
Converted
Jewes
,
and
the
other
of
the
Gentile
Christians
:
and
these
Berchochabas
,
a
Seditious
and
Rebellious
Jew
,
whereof
Eusebius
writeth
,
did
kill
in
the
civil
dissention
of
the
Jewes
,
as
some
Authors
testifie
,
but
as
unlikely
,
as
the
former
fiction
of
the
Papists
.
Reason
.
1
And
the
acts
of
the
Apostles
seem
not
to
intimate
any
such
thing
but
rather
the
clean
contrary
.
1.
Because
we
cannot
yield
,
that
there
were
two
Bishops
of
Hierusalem
,
one
of
the
Converted
Jewes
,
and
another
of
the
Gentile
Christians
,
as
if
they
meant
to
make
two
distinct
and
severall
Churches
,
which
might
produce
a
great
division
,
and
bring
many
Inconveniences
betwixt
the
Jewish
Christians
and
the
Gentiles
,
whereas
now
the
partition
Wall
,
betwixt
Jews
and
Gentiles
was
broken
down
,
and
as
both
people
were
to
have
but
one
chief
Shepheard
,
that
is
Jesus
Christ
,
so
they
were
to
have
but
one
fold
,
and
one
Deputy
Shepheard
,
that
is
,
one
Bishop
under
Christ
,
in
one
City
;
though
I
deny
not
,
but
there
might
be
subordinate
Presbyters
and
Deacons
under
that
Bishop
,
to
assist
him
to
instruct
the
people
,
and
to
Govern
the
Church
.
Reason
.
2
2.
Because
the
Revelation
is
not
of
known
things
,
that
were
already
past
,
(
for
that
is
not
properly
a
Revelation
,
but
a
Narration
of
things
,
especially
things
publickly
done
,
and
not
concealed
)
but
it
is
of
things
that
were
to
come
to
pass
:
and
though
Berchochabas
was
supprest
by
Rufus
,
in
the
time
of
the
Emperor
Adrian
,
about
the
130
year
of
Christ
;
yet
it
is
thought
that
these
men
,
which
are
supposed
to
be
two
Bishops
,
were
slain
long
before
this
Revelation
was
shewed
unto
St.
Iohn
:
and
not
unlikely
:
because
Eusebius
nameth
15
Bishops
of
Hierusalem
,
that
succeeded
one
another
before
Xistus
,
that
was
but
the
sixth
Bishop
of
Rome
after
the
Apostles
,
and
lived
about
the
beginning
of
Adrians
time
.
Reason
.
3
3.
Because
it
is
manifest
,
that
Berchochabas
cannot
be
understood
by
the
Beast
that
ascendeth
out
of
the
bottomless
pit
,
and
the
great
Antichrist
,
which
is
here
said
to
kill
the
two
witnesses
;
because
none
of
the
notes
and
marks
of
that
Beast
,
under
which
notes
,
the
antichrist
is
described
in
the
Scriptures
,
do
any
wayes
agree
with
Berchochabas
;
for
he
never
apostatized
and
fell
away
from
Christ
,
whom
he
never
professed
;
neither
did
he
ever
sit
in
the
Temple
of
God
,
as
God
;
nor
wrought
any
signes
,
or
wonders
,
nor
went
about
his
work
slily
&
mysteriously
,
as
the
Antichrist
doth
;
but
he
went
about
his
design
openly
and
plainly
,
aperto
marte
,
with
armed
Troops
;
and
therefore
he
cannot
be
understood
to
be
the
killer
of
these
two
witnesses
,
nor
these
witnesses
to
be
those
two
supposed
Bishops
of
Hierusalem
.
Exposition
.
3
Francisc
.
Junius
in
loc.
Others
,
by
these
two
witnesses
do
understand
it
generally
of
the
Ministers
and
Preachers
of
Gods
word
,
that
are
expressed
by
the
number
of
two
,
because
of
their
weakness
,
contemptibleness
and
fewness
,
according
to
our
Saviours
words
,
The
harvest
indeed
is
great
,
but
the
labourers
are
few
;
and
yet
they
are
two
,
that
they
might
the
better
assist
one
another
;
and
especially
,
Deut.
19.13
.
2
Cor.
13.1
.
Mat.
18.
v.
16.
to
confirm
the
Testimony
of
one
another
unto
all
other
men
,
according
as
the
Law
requireth
,
that
by
the
mouth
of
two
or
three
Witnesses
,
every
word
might
be
made
good
unto
men
,
as
the
Apostle
sheweth
.
But
I
can
see
no
reason
,
that
all
the
Ministers
and
Preachers
of
Gods
word
,
should
be
expressed
by
the
number
of
two
;
when
as
,
though
in
the
beginning
,
when
Christ
spake
it
the
number
of
the
Apostles
and
Disciples
were
but
very
few
,
yet
the
Psalmist
,
prophesying
of
the
succeeding
time
of
the
Gospel
,
after
the
day
of
Pentecost
,
saith
,
that
God
gave
the
word
,
and
great
was
the
Company
of
the
Preachers
;
and
they
could
not
be
weak
and
contemptible
,
during
the
time
of
their
prophesying
,
and
before
the
coming
of
the
Antichrist
,
because
they
were
the
two
Olive
Trees
,
and
the
two
Candlesticks
,
that
stand
before
the
God
of
the
Earth
,
and
if
any
man
hurt
them
,
that
is
,
during
the
time
of
their
Prophesie
,
Apoc.
c.
11.4.5
.
fire
proceedeth
out
of
their
mouth
,
and
devoureth
their
enemies
;
and
therefore
our
last
translation
addeth
,
for
the
explanation
of
the
point
,
the
word
power
unto
the
Text
,
saying
,
and
I
will
give
power
unto
my
two
witnesses
,
and
they
shall
prophesie
,
that
is
,
Apoc.
c.
11.3
.
during
the
time
alotted
them
,
1200
and
60
dayes
,
so
that
none
shall
be
able
to
hinder
them
.
Exposition
.
4
Others
do
conceive
,
that
by
these
two
witnesses
,
we
may
better
understand
the
two
Testaments
,
that
is
,
the
holy
Scriptures
of
the
old
and
new
Testament
,
whereof
our
Saviour
saith
,
Search
the
Scriptures
,
for
they
testifie
of
me
;
John
5.39
.
and
thus
do
they
expound
them
,
that
make
the
Pope
to
be
the
Antichrist
,
because
he
hath
supprest
the
Scriptures
both
of
the
old
and
new
Testament
,
and
hath
offered
violence
,
and
so
killed
the
true
sence
and
meaning
of
these
two
Testaments
.
For
the
violence
,
that
the
Pope
and
his
Cardinalls
,
and
the
whole
Church
of
Rome
have
offered
unto
the
holy
Scriptures
,
I
cannot
,
and
I
will
not
go
about
to
excuse
them
;
neither
do
I
think
,
that
they
can
excuse
themselves
;
but
,
though
the
two
Testaments
are
witnesses
of
Christ
,
and
do
bear
witness
of
him
;
yet
because
they
are
but
a
dead
letter
,
and
so
dead
witnesses
,
as
are
the
Heavens
,
and
all
the
works
of
God
,
the
witnesses
of
God
,
though
the
Scriptures
truly
expounded
are
by
far
,
the
clearer
and
the
surer
witnesses
of
him
:
but
being
turned
like
a
nose
of
wax
by
the
Hereticks
,
as
they
are
very
often
,
I
assure
my self
they
are
not
here
meant
by
these
witnesses
;
because
they
cannot
properly
,
nor
indeed
any
wayes
,
be
said
to
be
killed
,
when
the
truth
may
onely
be
wounded
,
and
for
a
time
suppressed
,
but
never
killed
and
quite
extinguished
,
quia
magna
veritas
&
prevalet
,
as
Zorchabel
proveth
;
and
it
is
but
an
idle
shift
of
Expositors
,
to
make
good
their
own
conceits
,
Esdras
14.41
.
to
run
unto
tropes
and
figures
when
we
may
literally
without
tropes
,
expound
the
same
more
agreeable
unto
the
truth
,
and
without
violence
unto
the
Text
:
therefore
I
conceive
that
the
two
Testaments
cannot
,
with
any
probability
,
be
understood
by
these
two
witnesses
,
that
are
said
to
be
killed
by
the
beast
;
and
especially
because
they
cannot
be
said
to
be
the
two
Olive
Trees
,
or
the
anointed
ones
,
nor
the
two
Candlesticks
,
that
hold
up
the
light
,
when
as
they
are
the
light
,
that
these
Candlesticks
do
hold
,
nor
to
be
confined
to
such
a
time
,
as
1200
and
60
dayes
,
when
these
two
Testaments
,
maugre
all
the
malice
of
the
Antichrist
,
shall
continue
to
the
last
day
.
And
therefore
I
do
rather
expound
these
two
witnesses
to
be
the
preservers
and
the
interpreters
or
preachers
of
these
two
Testaments
,
that
being
living
creatures
,
Who
are
these
two
Witnesies
,
that
is
,
1.
The
King
.
2.
The
Bishop
.
may
be
killed
by
this
Beast
;
and
these
are
rightly
termed
the
two
Olive
Trees
,
or
the
two
Sonnes
of
Oyl
,
that
is
,
the
anointed
of
God
,
and
the
two
Candlesticks
that
stand
before
the
God
of
the
Earth
,
that
is
,
to
hold
up
the
light
of
the
two
Testaments
,
to
inlighten
the
Church
of
God
with
the
truth
of
his
holy
word
,
in
despight
of
the
Devill
,
which
is
termed
the
God
of
the
Earth
:
And
these
preservers
and
Interpreters
of
these
two
Testaments
are
,
as
E.
H.
truly
observeth
,
1
Pet.
2.13
.
the
civill
Magistrates
,
and
the
Ecclesiasticall
Governours
of
Gods
Church
,
that
is
,
Moses
and
Aaron
;
or
the
King
,
as
the
supreme
Magistrate
,
and
the
Bishop
,
as
the
chief
Pastor
,
that
hath
the
oversight
of
the
rest
of
the
subordinate
Ministers
;
as
St.
Paul
sheweth
;
1
Tim.
3.
c.
4.1
.
for
the
King
is
custos
utriusque
tabulae
,
the
defender
of
the
faith
,
and
obliged
to
take
care
,
as
well
of
the
Church
and
service
of
God
,
as
of
the
Commonwealth
;
All
good
Kings
took
speciall
care
to
have
God
truly
served
.
so
Moses
testifieth
,
and
so
David
,
Solomon
,
Jehosophat
.
Ezechias
,
Josias
,
and
all
the
godly
and
good
Kings
of
Israel
and
Judah
had
;
and
so
Constantine
,
Theodosius
,
and
our
own
pious
Princes
,
Queen
Elizabeth
,
King
James
,
and
King
Charles
,
and
all
other
good
Christian
Kings
shewed
,
that
they
took
speciall
care
to
see
the
truth
purely
preached
,
and
the
service
of
God
duly
and
rightly
executed
,
and
therefore
may
most
truly
and
literally
without
any
trope
or
figure
,
be
said
to
be
one
of
these
two
witnesses
of
Jesus
Christ
;
and
the
Bishop
is
to
take
upon
him
curam
animarum
,
the
speciall
care
and
charge
of
souls
,
and
the
charge
of
them
that
are
under
him
,
Act.
20.18
.
and
undertook
the
charge
of
souls
,
to
see
that
they
do
carefully
feed
the
flock
of
Christ
,
whereof
the
Holy
ghost
hath
made
them
overseers
;
and
therefore
also
the
Bishops
and
the
Ministers
of
Gods
word
,
may
be
rightly
said
,
and
none
can
deny
it
,
to
be
the
other
witnesses
of
Jesus
Christ
;
and
so
Christ
saith
unto
his
Apostles
,
and
in
them
to
all
the
Bishops
that
were
to
succeed
the
Apostles
,
that
they
were
his
Witnesses
,
Act.
1.8
.
and
they
should
testifie
,
and
bear
witness
of
him
in
Hierusalem
,
and
unto
the
uttermost
parts
of
the
Earth
,
which
they
themselves
could
not
do
,
but
in
and
by
those
Bishops
,
that
succeeded
them
in
all
the
ordinary
duties
of
the
Apostles
:
and
therefore
no
forehead
,
were
it
of
Brasse
,
can
deny
these
to
be
the
witnesses
of
Christ
,
without
blushing
,
when
Christ
himself
doth
affirm
it
.
And
so
you
see
plainly
,
Zechary
,
4.14
.
that
these
two
,
which
are
indeed
the
Sonnes
of
the
Olive
Tree
,
the
two
onely
Offices
and
Callings
that
are
the
annointed
of
God
,
and
the
two
Candlesticks
,
that
hold
up
the
light
of
the
two
Testaments
,
the
King
,
by
the
strength
of
his
Sword
,
and
the
Bishops
by
the
faithfull
preaching
of
Gods
word
,
are
the
two
witnesses
of
Jesus
Christ
,
and
therefore
well
may
the
King
and
the
inferiour
Magistrates
under
him
,
and
the
Bishop
with
his
subordinate
Clergy
,
like
Moses
and
Aaron
,
the
supreme
Magistrate
and
the
High
Priest
,
be
rightly
termed
the
two
Witnesses
of
Jesus
Christ
,
in
every
Kingdom
and
Commonwealth
.
Then
after
that
the
Angell
had
intimated
unto
the
Apostle
,
c.
11.
v.
4.
who
are
to
be
understood
by
these
two
Witnesses
,
by
terming
them
the
two
Olive
Trees
,
that
is
,
the
two
annoynted
Officers
of
Gods
Church
;
and
the
two
Candlesticks
,
that
do
beare
and
uphold
the
true
light
of
the
Gospel
unto
the
people
:
he
proceeds
to
shew
the
Power
and
Abilities
,
c.
11.
v.
5.
&
6.
the
gifts
and
Endowments
that
God
would
bestow
upon
them
,
both
for
to
inable
them
to
build
up
the
Temple
that
was
measured
,
that
is
to
edifie
and
to
enlarge
the
Christian
Church
,
and
also
to
protect
themselves
against
their
Enemies
,
and
to
punish
those
that
should
be
refractory
;
and
to
shew
for
how
long
a
time
they
should
freely
and
fairely
enjoy
this
power
and
liberty
to
build
this
Church
;
for
(
saith
the
Angel
)
these
two
Witnesses
shall
have
power
to
poewr
out
fire
out
of
their
mouth
,
Numbers
16.
2
Reg.
1.
Jerem.
5.14
.
Their
power
was
the
same
as
Christ
gave
to
his
Apostles
and
God
to
Moses
.
to
destroy
their
Enemies
,
that
go
about
to
hurt
them
;
and
they
shall
have
power
to
shut
the
Heavens
that
it
raine
not
in
the
dayes
of
their
Prophesie
;
and
they
shall
have
power
over
waters
,
to
turn
them
to
blood
,
and
to
smite
the
earth
with
all
Plagues
,
as
often
as
they
will
:
And
these
powers
and
Abilities
are
the
very
same
that
Christ
had
formerly
given
unto
his
Apostles
,
and
their
successors
,
the
Bishops
and
Governors
of
his
Church
;
and
the
very
same
powers
and
abilities
that
God
long
before
had
given
and
granted
unto
Moses
,
and
to
all
his
successors
,
that
supply
his
place
and
office
,
the
Kings
and
cheif
Magistrates
,
that
are
,
as
he
was
,
to
rule
over
and
to
govern
Gods
people
;
for
our
Saviour
tells
St.
Peter
that
he
will
give
to
him
the
Keyes
of
the
Kingdome
of
Heaven
,
that
is
,
of
the
Church
,
which
is
the
way
that
brings
us
to
the
Kingdome
of
Heaven
,
and
whatsoever
he
shall
bind
on
earth
,
shall
be
bound
in
Heaven
;
and
whatsoever
he
shall
leose
on
earth
,
shall
be
loosed
in
Heaven
;
and
this
power
he
gave
not
only
to
St.
Peter
,
but
also
to
all
the
rest
of
the
Apostles
and
their
Successors
for
ever
:
as
you
may
see
in
Math.
18.
v.
18.
and
John
the
20.
v.
23.
Math.
16.19
.
so
Mr.
Mede
part
2.
&
pag
11.
And
so
according
to
this
power
granted
unto
the
Apostles
and
Bishops
that
are
the
Governours
of
the
Church
,
and
have
the
Keyes
thereof
,
the
sentence
of
Excommunication
,
or
the
shutting
out
of
the
Church
,
and
the
delivery
of
the
lewd
and
wicked
refractory
person
unto
Satan
,
as
the
Apostle
speaketh
,
1
Cor.
5.5
.
The
sentence
of
excommunication
is
the
fire
and
the
key
.
is
the
fire
that
proceedeth
out
of
the
mouth
of
this
Ecclesia
sticall
Witnesse
,
and
the
Key
that
shutteth
the
Gate
,
and
the
Windows
of
Heaven
,
that
the
rain
of
grace
,
and
the
comforts
and
consolations
of
Gods
word
,
cannot
fall
on
such
a
person
,
so
long
as
he
continueth
in
that
excommunicate
condition
:
And
,
as
God
hath
given
unto
Moses
power
,
by
his
Rod
,
to
turn
the
Rivers
and
all
the
waters
of
Egypt
into
blood
,
and
to
bring
all
the
other
Plagues
,
that
were
brought
upon
Pharaoh
,
and
upon
all
the
Land
of
Egypt
,
The
extent
of
the
power
of
the
witnesses
.
for
their
obstinate
refusall
to
let
Israel
go
to
serve
the
Lord
:
So
he
hath
given
unto
his
Kings
a
power
,
and
a
Sword
,
that
is
signified
by
Moses
his
Rod
,
to
punish
and
to
draw
blood
,
even
the
hearts
blood
of
such
wicked
offendors
,
as
will
be
like
Pharaoh
,
rebellious
and
obstinate
against
the
Commandements
of
God
;
And
herein
,
you
may
observe
the
extent
of
their
power
which
he
granted
unto
them
,
that
is
,
to
smite
the
Earth
,
but
not
the
Heaven
,
with
all
Plagues
;
and
that
is
,
to
punish
the
earthly
and
worldly
minded
men
,
that
are
wicked
,
and
do
follow
after
the
vanities
,
impieties
,
and
iniquities
of
this
sinful
life
;
but
not
the
godly
men
,
whose
conversation
is
in
Heaven
,
and
which
are
obedient
to
the
Lawes
of
God
and
man
,
with
fines
,
mulcts
,
imprisonments
,
banishments
,
and
death
it self
;
for
if
they
smite
the
Heaven
,
that
is
,
the
righteous
and
the
innocent
with
any
of
these
Plagues
,
that
power
is
not
given
them
from
God
,
but
from
the
Dragon
,
that
is
,
the
Devill
gives
it
them
,
Revel.
13
2.
as
the
Apostle
sheweth
.
And
so
you
see
the
powers
and
the
abilities
that
God
hath
given
to
these
his
two
witnesses
,
the
King
and
the
Bishop
,
the
Civill
and
the
Ecclesiasticall
Governours
of
his
People
;
the
one
exercising
his
power
in
the
Church
with
the
word
of
his
mouth
,
and
the
other
in
the
Commonwealth
with
the
Sword
in
his
hand
.
And
for
the
time
,
The
time
that
the
two
Witnesses
shall
continue
to
prophesie
.
c.
11.
v.
3.
Fran.
Jun.
in
loc.
Ezek.
4.6
.
Dan.
9.24
.
Numb.
14.
v.
34.
Mat.
3.2
.
Luc.
3.3
.
that
these
two
Witnesses
shall
quietly
and
peaceably
execute
their
Offices
and
Prophesie
,
that
is
,
discharge
their
Duties
to
govern
the
Commonwealth
,
and
to
build
up
the
Church
of
Christ
;
the
Angell
saith
,
it
shall
be
1200
and
60
dayes
cloathed
in
Sackcloath
;
and
that
is
,
as
Junius
here
,
and
divers
others
do
rightly
take
a
day
for
a
year
,
1200
and
60
yeares
,
as
they
do
collect
out
of
Ezekiel
and
Daniel
,
and
other
places
of
Scripture
,
where
under
the
number
of
so
many
dayes
as
are
expressed
,
so
many
years
are
to
be
understood
;
And
so
we
find
that
with
the
favour
,
and
under
the
protection
of
Christian
Emperors
,
and
Godly
Kings
,
the
Orthodox
Bishops
,
and
true
Pastors
and
Preachers
of
the
Gospel
of
Christ
,
did
freely
without
fear
,
publish
the
Doctrine
of
faith
and
repentance
,
which
was
the
Doctrine
of
John
Baptist
,
and
the
Doctrine
that
Christ
continued
to
preach
,
and
commanded
his
Apostles
in
like
manner
,
to
preach
the
same
unto
the
people
;
and
which
I
take
to
be
signified
by
their
Cloathing
in
Sackcloth
,
in
their
so
conforming
themselves
unto
their
Doctrine
,
as
John
Baptist
did
,
Mat.
3.4
.
cloathing
himself
,
in
a
Garment
of
Camells
hair
,
and
a
girdle
of
Leather
about
his
loines
,
and
not
mourning
for
the
pollution
of
the
true
Church
,
(
which
during
the
time
of
their
Prophesie
,
was
not
polluted
)
as
Mr.
Mede
and
others
do
suppose
,
but
,
Mr.
Mede
.
part
2.
p.
7
8.
as
I
conceive
,
much
amiss
,
that
we
should
think
the
true
Church
was
,
or
that
God
would
suffer
his
true
Church
to
be
,
so
long
polluted
,
for
the
full
space
of
1200
and
60.
years
,
before
the
persecution
of
the
Antichrist
should
begin
,
or
that
his
persecution
should
last
so
long
.
And
that
is
,
if
you
begin
to
account
,
not
as
Junius
would
have
it
,
Junius
in
annotat
.
in
loc.
immediately
after
the
passion
of
Christ
,
because
this
power
of
free
publishing
the
Doctrine
of
repentance
was
not
yet
given
them
,
while
they
were
prohibited
,
and
persecuted
from
place
to
place
,
for
preaching
the
Gospel
of
Christ
;
but
it
was
given
them
after
the
end
and
determination
of
the
ten
former
persecutions
of
the
Church
by
the
Heathen
Tyrants
,
and
after
the
other
storms
and
afflictions
,
that
were
raised
against
them
,
by
the
meanes
and
procurement
of
the
Arian
Hereticks
,
and
were
as
violently
prosecuted
by
Constantius
and
other
Arian
Kings
of
the
Gothes
and
Vandalls
,
as
the
persecution
of
the
Heathen
Emperours
;
as
the
life
of
Athanasius
,
and
the
story
of
the
Church
doth
sufficiently
testifie
,
when
the
Church
was
setled
and
established
in
peace
and
quietness
,
and
the
governing
Bishops
freely
permitted
,
and
royally
protected
by
the
Christian
Kings
and
Emperours
,
to
preach
the
faith
of
Christ
,
and
to
exhort
their
people
to
repentance
from
dead
works
,
yea
and
to
injoyn
the
transgressors
,
to
repent
in
Sackcloth
,
and
to
abhorre
themselves
and
their
former
courses
in
dust
and
ashes
.
And
this
was
not
,
The
time
when
the
two
witnesses
received
their
full
power
to
prophesie
about
the
year
382.
till
after
the
death
of
Valens
,
which
was
about
the
year
of
Christ
382.
When
Theodosius
had
vanquished
the
Huns
and
the
Gothes
,
and
the
rest
of
those
boysterous
Northern
enemies
of
the
Empire
,
that
exceedingly
troubled
,
and
brought
infinite
crosses
and
molestations
,
not
much
inferiour
,
if
not
some
wayes
worse
,
then
the
Heathen
persecutions
,
upon
the
Church
;
as
you
may
easily
find
in
those
excellent
Books
of
St.
August
.
de
civitate
Dei
,
and
others
,
the
Ecclesiasticall
Writers
of
those
times
.
And
from
this
suppression
of
those
fierce
and
cruel
enemies
,
both
of
the
Orthodox
Church
,
and
the
Roman
Empire
,
which
was
,
as
I
said
,
about
the
year
382.
to
the
beginning
of
the
long
Parliament
,
we
shall
find
about
the
summe
of
1200.
and
60
years
;
When
the
time
of
their
prophesying
in
Sackcloth
was
ended
.
throughout
all
which
time
,
the
true
Orthodox
Bishops
,
the
one
of
the
two
witnesses
of
Gods
truth
,
in
all
the
Christian
Kingdoms
,
as
Spain
,
France
,
Germany
,
Ingland
,
Scotland
,
Ireland
,
and
the
rest
,
had
full
power
and
free
liberty
to
preach
the
Doctrine
of
faith
,
and
to
injoyn
penance
unto
their
people
;
and
they
were
not
onely
protected
from
the
wrongs
,
violence
,
and
malice
of
all
their
opposers
;
About
the
year
1642.
but
they
were
also
assisted
to
reduce
all
transgressors
to
repentance
;
as
,
above
all
other
times
,
in
these
Kingdoms
,
that
are
best
known
unto
us
,
the
happy
Reign
of
Queen
Elizabeth
,
King
James
and
King
Charles
,
can
sufficiently
justifie
this
truth
unto
you
;
and
the
Christian
Kings
and
Princes
,
that
were
the
other
witness
of
Gods
truth
,
and
the
nursing
Fathers
of
the
Church
,
were
through
the
faithfull
preaching
of
Gods
word
,
and
the
strict
and
godly
Discipline
of
the
Church
,
most
loyally
obeyed
,
and
religiously
observed
,
as
they
ought
to
be
,
in
all
the
Christian
Kingdoms
;
and
so
both
the
witnesses
,
by
their
mutuall
helping
and
assisting
one
another
,
were
throughly
strengthned
and
inabled
for
this
space
of
1200.
and
60.
years
,
to
build
up
the
Temple
,
which
was
commanded
to
be
measured
,
to
be
reared
up
.
But
then
it
is
said
v.
7.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
and
when
these
two
witnesses
,
That
the
two
witnesses
shall
be
killed
.
thus
orderly
strengthning
and
assisting
each
other
,
shall
have
finished
,
or
end
,
their
Testimony
,
that
is
accomplish
the
full
space
of
1200
and
60
years
;
the
beast
that
ascendeth
out
of
the
bottomless
pit
,
shall
make
warre
against
them
,
and
shall
overcome
them
,
and
kill
them
;
three
short
sentences
,
and
three
great
wonders
;
for
,
1.
Three
great
wonders
in
these
three
short
Sentences
.
1.
Wonder
.
Zech.
2.8
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
;
the
beaft
shall
make
warre
with
them
;
and
is
it
not
wonderfull
,
that
the
beast
should
make
warre
with
Gods
witnesses
?
for
,
if
he
be
a
Warriour
,
and
will
needs
make
warre
,
can
he
fight
with
none
,
or
finde
none
to
fight
withall
,
but
with
the
witnesses
of
Jesus
Christ
?
for
this
is
to
fight
against
God
himself
;
and
to
touch
them
,
is
to
touch
the
apple
of
his
eye
,
as
the
Lord
professeth
most
plainly
in
Zechary
2.8
.
and
therefore
,
hoc
magnum
est
,
hoc
mirum
,
this
must
needs
be
a
wonderfull
thing
,
that
any
beast
should
venture
to
make
warre
with
Gods
witnesses
,
but
the
second
thing
here
said
is
more
wonderfull
;
For
,
2.
2.
Wonder
.
He
shall
make
warre
with
them
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
and
he
shall
overcome
them
;
Indeed
they
are
filii
pacis
,
no
Swordmen
,
no
men
of
blood
,
though
the
King
weares
the
Sword
;
because
they
are
the
Sonnes
of
Oyl
,
and
the
Children
of
peace
:
and
the
King
weares
the
Sword
principally
to
preserve
peace
;
and
the
Office
of
the
Bishops
is
to
be
,
evangelizantes
pacem
;
the
preachers
of
peace
through
Jesus
Christ
:
and
therefore
,
in
this
respect
,
it
is
no
wonder
,
that
the
Antich
:
which
comes
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
with
all
power
,
both
of
Arms
,
men
and
money
,
should
overcome
these
harmless
men
;
but
is
it
not
a
wonder
,
that
God
,
whose
Servants
they
are
,
and
whose
witnesses
they
be
,
should
,
not
onely
suffer
this
infernall
beast
;
to
make
warre
with
them
but
also
to
vanquish
and
to
overcome
them
?
yes
indeed
,
it
may
seem
marvelious
in
our
eyes
;
and
it
stumbleth
many
men
,
and
makes
them
to
think
ill
of
Gods
witnesses
,
to
see
them
subdued
by
the
beast
,
which
they
would
not
so
mis-judge
if
they
would
,
with
the
Prophet
,
consult
with
God
,
why
he
suffereth
the
wicked
so
to
prosper
,
and
his
own
Children
so
to
be
punished
.
And
yet
3.
The
last
point
is
most
wonderfull
,
and
far
more
marvellous
then
the
former
,
3.
Wonder
.
that
he
should
overcome
them
;
for
it
followeth
,
that
he
shall
overcome
them
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
and
he
shall
kill
them
;
what
?
will
nothing
serve
to
quench
the
thirst
of
this
beast
,
but
the
blood
of
these
Saints
,
and
the
death
of
these
witnesses
?
and
will
God
suffer
his
own
dear
servants
,
his
choycest
Officers
,
the
rulers
of
his
people
,
and
the
witnesses
of
his
onely
Sonne
Jesus
Christ
,
How
God
suffereth
many
things
.
to
be
killed
and
murdered
by
this
beast
?
for
this
will
make
men
to
believe
,
as
many
do
,
that
these
witnesses
are
the
beast
,
and
the
beast
to
be
the
best
witness
of
Jesus
Christ
;
but
they
might
remember
,
that
,
as
God
suffereth
all
this
,
so
many
times
he
suffereth
much
more
then
this
:
as
,
when
he
suffered
Joseph
to
be
sold
into
Egypt
,
Vrias
to
be
killed
,
Daniel
to
be
thrown
into
the
Lions
Den
,
Shadrach
,
Meshac
and
Abednego
,
to
be
cast
into
the
fiery
furnace
,
and
above
all
,
and
more
strange
then
all
,
his
own
dear
and
his
onely
Sonne
,
to
be
killed
and
crucified
by
the
like
beast
:
and
they
might
think
,
that
God
knoweth
what
is
best
,
and
that
he
doth
alwayes
what
is
best
,
and
as
the
Apostle
saith
,
worketh
all
things
together
for
the
best
,
for
all
that
love
him
;
Rom.
8.28
.
so
that
their
conquered
condition
proves
to
be
their
happiness
;
and
their
enemies
Victory
to
be
their
misery
;
for
though
God
suffered
them
to
be
vanquished
and
killed
,
yet
then
are
they
Blessed
,
Psal.
116.15
.
and
as
the
Prophet
saith
right
dear
in
the
sight
of
the
Lord
is
the
death
of
his
Saints
,
and
much
deerer
is
the
death
of
his
holy
Martyres
,
the
Witnesses
of
his
truth
,
whose
blood
he
will
most
assuredly
avenge
on
them
that
dwell
on
the
earth
,
to
make
them
most
miserable
.
Questi
.
But
here
the
question
is
,
that
seeing
the
two
Witnesses
of
Christ
are
the
supreme
Magistrate
,
which
is
the
King
,
and
the
chiefe
Priest
,
which
is
the
Bishop
,
the
Civil
and
the
Ecclesiasticall
Governours
of
Gods
people
;
and
it
is
the
Beast
,
that
ascendeth
from
the
Bottomless
pit
which
killed
them
,
who
be
they
that
are
killed
,
if
they
be
killed
;
and
who
is
that
beast
that
hath
done
it
,
if
it
be
done
?
Respon
,
I
answer
,
that
Mr.
Brightman
thought
that
this
Prophesie
was
fulfilled
in
the
Smalcaldick
War
,
under
Charles
the
5th
;
the
which
mistake
,
Mr
Mede
doth
sufficiently
confute
,
so
that
I
need
not
stand
to
disprove
this
errour
;
but
if
I
demand
,
whether
King
Charles
and
his
Magistrates
,
and
the
Bishop
of
Canterbury
and
his
Clergy
were
not
the
Witnesses
of
Jesus
Christ
?
I
presume
none
will
,
none
can
justly
deny
the
same
:
and
if
againe
it
be
demanded
,
whether
the
long
Parliament
and
their
adherents
did
not
make
war
with
the
King
,
and
accuse
the
Bishops
,
and
most
of
the
rest
of
the
grave
Doctors
and
faithfull
Preachers
of
this
Church
,
for
innovation
,
and
a
high
Project
of
bringing
in
Popery
into
this
our
Kingdome
?
which
unjust
suspition
and
groundless
jealousie
they
spread
every
where
among
the
people
,
to
set
them
on
fire
,
and
to
gallop
unto
the
War
against
the
King
,
to
press
him
to
subscribe
,
confirme
and
ratifie
their
covenant
,
whose
principall
scope
was
to
roote
out
and
to
overthrow
the
Hierarchy
,
and
the
Ecclesiasticall
Governors
of
Gods
people
,
which
were
the
Bishops
,
and
the
other
faithfull
Witnesse
of
Christ
:
I
beleive
all
this
is
so
well
known
to
all
the
Kingdome
,
that
every
one
will
confess
it
;
and
,
as
they
cannot
deny
the
War
with
these
Witnesses
,
so
they
must
yield
,
that
these
two
Witnesses
,
both
King
and
Bishop
,
were
vanquished
and
killed
;
I
am
sure
that
Parliament
hath
overcome
the
King
,
and
he
is
killed
,
which
was
the
supreame
Magistrate
,
and
one
of
the
two
Witnesses
of
Christ
.
And
I
find
the
names
of
such
persons
,
as
did
actually
sit
as
Judges
upon
the
Tryall
of
his
Magisty
,
with
the
Councill
and
attendants
on
the
Court
,
which
they
called
the
High
Court
of
Justice
,
to
be
these
.
-
JOhn
Bradshaw
,
And
I
do
set
them
down
,
that
all
posterities
and
their
Childrens
Children
,
and
whose
embrioes
are
not
yet
in
being
,
may
understand
who
had
the
honour
to
be
the
Judges
of
this
good
and
Godly
King
:
to
condemne
him
to
death
.
And
I
would
have
it
observed
,
that
of
these
.
32.
were
Colonels
,
and
three
Generals
that
fought
against
the
King
,
and
all
of
them
a
party
that
warred
and
waged
the
warr
against
him
;
and
these
that
were
his
enemies
&
sought
his
life
,
were
made
his
Judges
to
take
away
his
life
.
And
whether
this
was
good
Justice
in
the
Parliament
,
to
make
his
enemies
to
be
his
accusers
,
Witnesses
and
Judges
,
I
leave
it
to
wiser
men
then
I
am
,
to
judge
of
it
.
Serjeant
at
Law
,
President
of
the
Pretended
High
Court
of
Justice
.
-
-
John
Lisle
.
-
William
Say
.
-
O
liver
Cromwel
.
-
Henry
Ireton
.
Esqs
-
Sir
Hardresse
Waller
.
-
-
Valentine
Walton
.
-
Thomas
Harrison
.
-
Edward
Whaley
.
-
Thomas
Pride
.
-
Isaac
Ewers
.
Esqs
-
Lord
Gray
of
Groby
.
-
Sir
John
Danvers
Knight
.
-
Sir
Thomas
Maleverer
Baronet
.
-
Sir
John
Bourcher
Knight
.
-
William
Heveningham
Esquire
.
-
Alderman
Pennington
,
Alderman
of
London
.
-
-
William
Purefoy
.
-
Henry
Martin
.
-
John
Barkstead
.
-
John
Blackiston
.
-
Gilbert
Millington
.
Esqs
-
Sir
William
Constable
Baronet
.
-
-
Edmond
Ludlow
.
-
John
Hutchinson
.
Esqs
-
Sir
Mich.
Livesey
Baronet
.
-
-
Robert
Tichbourne
.
-
Owen
Roe
.
-
Robert
Lilburne
.
-
Adrian
Scroope
.
-
Richard
Deane
.
-
John
Okey
.
-
John
Hewson
.
-
William
Goffe
.
-
Cornelius
Holland
.
-
John
Carey
.
-
John
Jones
.
-
Miles
Corbet
.
-
Francis
Alinn
.
-
Peregrine
Pelham
.
-
John
Moore
.
-
John
Aldred
.
-
Henry
Smith
.
-
Humphrey
Edwards
.
-
Gregory
Clement
.
-
Thomas
Woogan
.
Esqs
-
Sir
Gregory
Norton
Knight
.
-
-
Edmond
Harvy
.
-
John
Venn
.
-
Thomas
Scot.
Esqs
-
Thomas
Andrews
Alderman
of
London
.
-
-
William
Cawly
.
-
Anthony
Stapley
.
-
John
Downes
.
-
Thomas
Horton
.
-
Thomas
Hammond
.
-
Nicholas
Love
.
-
Vincent
Potter
.
-
Augustine
Garland
.
-
John
Dixwel
.
-
George
Fleetwood
.
-
Symon
Meyne
.
-
James
Temple
.
-
Peter
Temple
.
-
Daniel
Blagrave
.
-
Thomas
Waite
.
Esqs
The
Counsellers
that
were
appointed
to
be
assistants
unto
the
Court
,
and
to
draw
up
the
charge
against
the
King
,
I
find
to
be
.
Dr.
Dorislaus
,
Mr.
Aske
,
Mr.
Cook
,
Serjeant
Dandy
,
Serjeant
at
Armes
,
and
Mr.
Philips
was
Clark
unto
the
Court.
The
Messengers
and
doore-keepers
were
,
Mr.
Malford
,
Mr.
Rudley
,
Mr.
Paine
Mr.
Powell
,
Mr.
Hull
,
and
Mr.
King
was
the
Cryer
:
all
which
do
make
up
77.
and
of
those
that
were
to
be
his
Judges
,
any
20
of
them
were
to
condemne
him
.
And
so
this
High
Court
of
Justice
adjudged
him
,
that
was
one
of
the
Witnesses
of
Christ
,
to
Death
.
And
for
the
other
Witnesse
of
God
,
which
is
the
Ecclesiasticall
governour
of
the
flock
of
Christ
,
which
is
the
Bishop
and
his
subordinate
Clergy
,
I
doubt
not
but
the
most
part
of
the
Christian
world
understandeth
,
how
William
Laude
,
Bishop
of
Canterbury
,
whose
works
do
sufficiently
prove
him
to
be
an
Orthodox
man
,
and
a
faithfull
Witness
of
Christ
,
was
adjudged
to
be
beheaded
by
that
Parliament
,
and
all
the
rest
of
the
Godly
Bishops
,
and
the
Faithfull
teachers
of
Gods
truth
,
and
Witnesses
of
Jesus
Christ
,
are
spiritually
and
Civilly
killed
by
the
suppression
of
their
Office
and
calling
;
and
silencing
them
from
Preaching
:
and
some
of
them
actually
brought
to
their
Graves
,
either
through
want
or
grief
,
or
some
other
ingredient
,
which
that
Parliament
administred
unto
them
;
and
not
any
of
them
,
but
is
brought
to
such
contempt
and
scorn
among
the
generality
of
the
people
,
and
so
spitefully
used
in
many
places
,
that
the
like
was
never
known
since
the
Arian
or
the
Heathen
persecutions
:
Mr.
Mede
pag.
15.
and
this
dejection
of
them
from
their
Offices
(
had
none
of
them
been
actually
killed
)
is
sufficient
to
prove
the
killing
of
the
Witnesses
,
as
Mr.
Mede
confesseth
most
truly
.
But
though
we
say
,
that
the
King
,
as
supreme
Magistrate
,
and
the
Bishop
,
For
the
Parliament
will
say
that
they
did
most
justly
put
these
witnesses
to
death
.
as
chief
Priest
,
are
meant
by
these
two
witnesses
,
here
spoken
of
;
yet
we
do
not
positively
say
,
though
we
might
,
that
these
two
witnesses
that
were
thus
killed
,
by
that
Parliament
,
are
the
very
witnesses
that
are
meant
in
this
place
,
c.
11.7
.
by
the
spirit
of
God
,
or
that
the
Parliament
which
killed
them
,
is
to
be
understood
by
the
beast
that
ascendeth
out
of
the
bottomless
pit
,
but
we
leave
that
to
God
,
and
to
them
,
that
are
better
able
to
determine
,
whether
they
be
or
not
.
Onely
I
say
,
that
we
cannot
finde
the
Pope
to
have
either
actually
killed
,
or
civilly
suppressed
these
two
Offices
of
the
two
witnesses
of
Christ
,
but
that
he
,
to
the
uttermost
of
his
power
,
upholdeth
both
the
regall
dignity
of
Kings
,
and
the
divine
calling
of
the
Bishops
;
and
therefore
that
he
can
no
wayes
be
meant
by
this
beast
,
That
the
Pope
never
killed
these
two
witnesses
.
that
ascendeth
out
of
the
bottomless
pit
,
and
shall
either
actually
or
civilly
,
or
both
actually
and
civilly
,
kill
these
two
witnesses
,
and
suppress
these
two
Offices
and
callings
of
the
two
witnesses
of
Jesus
Christ
;
which
herein
,
in
that
which
befell
to
our
witnesses
,
fell
out
most
unhappily
here
amongst
us
,
in
these
Dominions
,
and
makes
many
men
to
think
,
that
,
as
the
Poet
saith
,
haec
haec
,
non
sine
numine
divum
Eveniunt
,
—
All
this
was
done
,
that
the
Scripture
might
be
fulfilled
,
that
saith
,
the
two
witnesses
of
Christ
should
be
killed
,
by
the
beast
,
that
is
the
Antichrist
;
and
therefore
if
they
be
not
killed
already
,
in
those
that
I
have
named
,
as
we
believe
they
are
,
I
am
certain
,
that
they
shall
be
killed
in
the
two
forenamed
Offices
of
King
and
Bishop
,
because
the
Scripture
must
be
fulfilled
.
And
now
,
the
Witnesses
being
killed
,
that
is
,
the
chief
of
them
,
How
the
two
Witnesses
being
killed
,
shall
be
unburied
.
as
the
King
and
Bishop
Laud
actually
slain
,
and
beheaded
;
and
the
rest
subordinate
unto
them
,
civilly
killed
,
by
their
ejectment
out
of
their
Offices
,
and
quite
put
out
of
all
hope
of
recovery
,
(
which
happened
not
all
at
once
to
the
Bishops
,
and
which
was
not
,
till
the
good
King
was
made
away
,
and
the
Parliament
had
prevailed
,
and
fully
vanquished
all
their
enemies
,
and
the
assistants
of
these
witnesses
;
)
the
dead
bodies
of
the
witnesses
,
saith
the
Angel
,
shall
lye
in
the
streets
of
the
great
City
,
which
spiritually
is
called
Sodom
and
Egypt
,
that
is
,
Sodom
,
The
full
description
and
Character
of
the
City
where
the
witnesses
shall
be
killed
.
for
their
great
and
abominable
sins
and
filthiness
;
and
Egypt
,
for
their
blindness
in
the
Religion
and
service
of
God
,
and
for
their
cruel
oppression
,
and
persecution
of
Gods
right
servants
;
where
also
the
Lord
was
crucified
,
and
that
was
the
great
and
holy
City
of
Hierusalem
;
so
that
the
dead
bodies
of
these
slain
witnesses
,
shall
lie
in
such
a
City
,
as
shall
be
like
Sodom
and
Egypt
,
for
impiety
and
iniquity
,
and
yet
like
Hierusalem
,
for
profession
of
true
piety
and
sanctity
,
hearing
of
Sermons
,
and
hating
all
superstition
;
for
as
Hierusalem
,
the
City
where
our
Lord
was
crucified
,
was
then
pretended
to
be
the
onely
holy
City
of
the
World
,
the
City
of
God
,
and
the
Inhabitants
thereof
,
the
onely
people
of
God
;
so
that
City
,
where
the
two
witnesses
of
God
,
shall
lie
unburied
,
and
where
our
Lord
Christ
was
crucified
in
his
annointed
witnesses
,
the
King
and
the
Bishop
,
and
the
rest
of
their
subordinate
Officers
,
his
members
,
(
as
he
said
unto
Saul
,
why
persecutest
thou
me
?
when
he
persecuted
his
Servants
)
will
pretend
to
be
the
onely
zealous
and
best
Protestant
City
,
Act.
95.
and
the
most
opposite
to
Popery
,
that
is
in
the
World
.
And
I
know
not
how
London
will
evade
,
and
wash
away
these
Characters
of
Sodom
and
Egypt
,
and
Hierusalem
;
I
will
not
accuse
her
,
let
her
excuse
her self
,
if
she
can
;
howsoever
,
when
the
slaughtered
witnesses
are
cast
forth
into
the
streets
of
the
great
City
,
they
of
the
people
,
and
kindreds
,
and
tongues
,
and
Nations
,
shall
see
their
dead
bodies
three
dayes
and
a
half
,
and
shall
not
suffer
their
bodies
to
be
put
in
graves
.
Upon
which
words
,
Junius
in
his
notes
annexed
to
Beza's
Translation
,
that
understands
this
beast
that
slew
the
witnesses
,
Ju●ius
in
annot.
annex
.
Bezae
,
translat
.
in
apoc.
c.
11.
Quia
tres
annos
cum
dimidio
Juper
vixit
bon
facius
Jubilaeo
suo
;
ut
ait
Bergomensis
.
that
is
,
the
Protestant
Preachers
of
his
time
,
to
be
Boniface
,
the
8.
(
who
killed
neither
King
nor
Bishop
,
and
I
am
confident
,
never
did
so
much
mischief
to
the
Waldenses
and
fratricelli
,
that
were
condemned
for
hair
brain'd
Hereticks
,
as
the
long
Parliament
did
to
the
Orthodox
Bishops
)
saith
,
that
these
three
dayes
and
a
half
,
do
signifie
those
three
years
and
a
half
,
that
the
said
Boniface
lived
,
after
his
Jubilee
,
as
Bergomensis
recordeth
.
But
I
conceive
rather
,
that
these
three
dayes
and
a
half
,
are
not
simply
and
properly
to
be
taken
strictly
for
the
set
and
determinate
time
of
3
years
and
a
half
,
but
for
some
certain
short
space
or
time
thereabouts
,
that
,
for
some
reasons
.
I
shall
shew
hereafter
,
the
spirit
of
God
is
pleased
to
express
,
by
these
three
dayes
and
a
half
;
during
all
which
time
,
thus
expressed
,
the
dead
witnesses
,
that
are
,
in
some
part
actually
killed
,
and
in
the
rest
,
spiritually
and
civilly
slain
by
the
beast
,
shall
,
after
the
beast
hath
triumphed
over
them
,
remain
in
the
sight
of
the
World
,
in
the
streets
,
that
is
in
the
common
Roads
,
and
open
places
of
every
Town
,
City
and
Village
,
rejected
,
despised
,
and
scorned
;
for
so
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
street
of
the
great
City
signifieth
,
as
Mr.
Mede
proveth
at
large
.
And
being
thus
despised
and
scorned
in
every
place
,
the
wicked
limbs
of
the
beast
and
the
adherents
to
the
Antichrist
,
shall
not
suffer
their
carkasses
to
be
put
in
graves
,
that
is
,
they
will
strip
them
of
all
honour
,
they
will
deprive
them
of
all
their
just
Titles
,
and
they
will
denie
them
all
civill
respects
,
and
esteem
them
no
better
then
as
the
Apostle
saith
,
1
Cor.
4.17
.
Vergilius
Aeneidos
,
lib.
6.
Plutarchus
in
vita
Nic●ae
.
p.
544.
Quintus
Curtius
l.
5.
the
very
filth
and
off-scouring
of
the
Earth
;
for
this
is
the
meaning
,
and
to
be
understood
,
by
the
laying
of
them
in
their
graves
,
which
the
very
Heathens
reckon'd
the
last
,
and
not
the
least
honour
and
respect
,
that
we
owe
,
and
should
shew
unto
our
worthy
friends
,
and
deceased
Heroes
,
as
Virgil
sheweth
,
by
the
interring
of
Palinurus
,
to
whom
,
he
saith
,
Et
statuent
tumulum
,
&
tumulo
solennia
mittent
.
And
Plutarch
sheweth
,
that
the
same
due
respect
ought
to
be
observed
as
an
honour
that
we
owe
unto
all
our
worthy
Heroes
,
friends
and
benefactors
.
And
so
Quintus
Curtius
saith
,
that
when
Alexander
lost
so
many
men
in
the
straights
of
Pila-Susida
,
he
would
not
depart
thence
and
leave
his
slain
Souldiers
unburied
,
Vide
Tobit
.
1.17
,
18
,
19.
and
c.
2.
4.
&
7.
untill
they
were
interred
;
because
,
saith
Curtius
,
among
all
other
Ceremonies
observed
in
the
Discipline
of
their
Warres
,
there
was
none
more
religiously
kept
,
then
the
burying
of
their
dead
;
and
you
may
remember
what
great
account
Tobit
made
of
this
honour
that
is
due
unto
the
dead
bodies
of
men
;
and
therefore
especially
of
worthy
men
,
such
as
these
witnesses
of
Christ
were
.
And
whether
the
godly
and
Christian
King
,
the
defender
of
the
true
Christian
faith
,
while
he
lived
,
was
,
according
to
the
letter
of
the
Text
,
suffered
to
be
put
in
his
grave
,
after
the
Christian
form
,
prescribed
by
the
Church
of
Ingland
,
or
rather
thrown
like
—
into
a
pit
,
Mr
Fuller
,
in
the
Hist.
of
the
Church
of
the
buriall
of
King
Charles
.
without
the
due
honour
that
we
owed
him
,
let
the
worthy
Authour
of
the
History
of
the
Church
of
Ingland
be
consulted
with
.
I
am
sure
,
the
goodness
,
vertue
,
and
piety
of
this
gracious
King
,
and
glorious
Martyr
deserved
,
at
the
hands
of
his
friends
and
subjects
,
a
far
more
glorious
Tombe
,
honour
,
and
solemnities
of
buriall
,
then
what
Artemisia
did
for
Mausolus
,
or
what
was
done
for
Alexander
,
or
any
other
Emperour
or
King
whatsoever
,
I
will
not
except
Constantine
,
nor
Theodosius
,
who
though
they
were
most
pious
men
,
yet
did
they
not
sacrifice
their
lives
,
and
suffer
all
their
blood
to
be
spilt
,
rather
then
they
would
suffer
Gods
service
to
be
any
wayes
defiled
,
or
his
Servants
to
be
destroyed
,
as
this
glorious
Martyr
did
;
therefore
I
wish
he
should
.
—
And
whether
the
Reverend
Bishops
,
the
worthy
Deanes
,
the
learned
Doctors
,
and
abundance
more
of
the
faithfull
witnesses
of
Jesus
Christ
,
do
not
thus
lie
neglected
,
without
honour
,
without
respect
,
nay
despised
and
scorned
,
without
meanes
,
and
without
maintenance
,
in
the
great
Cities
,
and
in
the
little
Villages
,
Towns
and
Countrey
,
throughout
all
Ingland
,
Scotland
and
Ireland
,
let
those
that
see
them
be
the
Judges
.
And
let
my
Reader
consider
,
I
beseech
him
,
if
that
learned
and
pious
man
,
Mr.
Mede
seemeth
not
to
intimate
,
that
these
two
Witnesses
of
Christ
shall
be
killed
,
and
rise
againe
in
the
reformed
Churches
?
for
he
saith
,
who
knoweth
not
,
Mr.
Mede
.
pag.
22.
whether
or
no
,
the
reformed
Churches
shall
not
be
deservedly
punished
,
for
the
reproach
offered
to
Christ
in
this
behalf
,
by
taking
away
the
Witnesses
for
a
time
,
because
they
reverenced
them
not
,
according
to
the
dignity
of
their
Embassage
,
while
they
injoyed
them
;
for
it
is
too
well
known
,
A
true
conselsion
of
Mr.
Mede
.
what
offence
the
reformed
Churches
have
committed
in
this
behalf
,
that
while
the
Prophets
of
Christ
mightily
bestirred
themselves
in
reforming
the
Temple
of
God
:
others
,
in
the
meane
while
,
disgracing
that
most
sacred
work
,
and
especially
the
Workmen
,
by
pillaging
the
I
reasure
,
and
interverting
the
oblations
thereof
,
not
leaving
,
in
some
places
,
so
much
as
foode
,
(
to
the
great
disgrace
of
the
true
Religion
)
whereby
the
Ministers
thereof
,
That
the
Antichrist
shall
arise
in
the
reformed
Church
;
and
why
.
might
be
ho
nestly
,
according
to
the
dignity
of
their
Calling
,
sustained
,
much
less
,
that
any
thing
should
abound
,
which
they
might
set
aside
,
for
the
enlarging
of
the
Reformation
,
the
necessity
of
the
Holy
War
,
the
relief
of
the
Afflicted
Brethren
and
other
pious
uses
;
and
was
not
the
prevarication
of
this
kind
,
for
which
,
the
Jewish
Temple
,
that
was
the
Type
of
the
true
Christian
Church
,
was
given
to
Antiochus
Epiphanes
,
that
was
the
Type
of
the
great
Antichrist
,
to
be
prophaned
,
and
the
true
Religion
of
the
true
God
,
to
be
troden
down
for
the
space
of
three
years
and
a
half
?
for
an
Army
,
saith
Daniel
,
shall
be
given
to
him
against
the
daily
Sacrifice
,
Dan.
8.12
.
by
reason
of
transgression
,
and
it
shall
cast
down
the
truth
to
the
ground
,
and
it
shall
do
it
and
prosper
,
which
you
may
see
more
at
large
,
in
the
History
of
the
Machabees
,
lib.
2.
from
the
beginning
of
the
third
Chapter
to
the
fifth
Chapter
:
thus
far
Mr.
Mede
:
Wherein
,
habemus
confitentem
virum
,
we
have
this
learned
man
,
Hucusque
ingenuously
confessing
enough
to
make
good
what
I
assume
,
that
the
Witnesses
should
be
slaine
in
the
reformed
Church
,
and
the
cause
that
moveth
God
,
to
suffer
them
to
be
killed
,
and
the
Church
to
be
deprived
of
them
,
to
be
our
sins
;
our
Sacriledge
in
robbing
them
of
their
revenues
,
and
our
neglect
and
contempt
of
their
persons
;
which
doth
alwayes
follow
the
pillaging
of
their
Estates
.
And
if
Mr.
Mede
had
seen
the
unparalleled
sacriledge
,
and
the
incredible
contempt
of
the
best
men
in
holy
Orders
,
and
the
trampling
of
the
highest
form
in
Christ
his
school
,
underfoot
,
that
we
see
now
,
what
would
he
have
said
then
,
to
these
things
?
I
think
as
much
as
I
,
if
not
more
.
But
if
the
witnesses
be
taken
away
and
killed
,
as
he
feareth
,
Therefore
he
is
not
the
Pope
,
nor
Turk
.
in
the
reformed
Churches
,
and
their
killing
must
be
there
,
because
there
is
the
place
,
where
they
do
bear
witness
:
and
it
is
the
Beast
that
ascendeth
out
of
the
bottomless
pit
,
that
killeth
them
,
and
that
Beast
is
the
great
Antichrist
,
as
hereafter
I
shall
make
plain
unto
you
:
therefore
it
must
needs
follow
,
that
the
Antichrist
must
needs
rise
in
like
manner
,
out
of
the
reformed
Church
,
and
so
neither
Pope
nor
Turk
can
be
the
Antichrist
.
Then
,
after
the
witnesses
be
killed
,
ejected
,
and
deprived
of
all
respect
,
it
is
said
,
How
the
worldly
and
carnall
men
rejoyce
for
the
killing
of
the
two
Witnesses
.
For
the
manner
of
sending
gists
,
See
Hest.
9.19
.
and
22.
Isai.
9.3
.
Earthly
men
accounted
those
that
restrained
them
from
their
wickedness
,
their
tormentors
.
vers.
9.
that
they
which
dwell
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
on
the
earth
,
that
is
,
the
carnall
,
earthly
and
worldly
minded
men
,
shall
rejoyce
over
them
,
and
make
merry
,
and
send
gifts
one
to
another
;
that
is
,
for
very
joy
,
that
those
witnesses
are
vanquished
and
suppressed
,
they
shall
be
the
more
Joviall
,
and
much
more
exercise
the
jollity
of
their
mirth
and
Jubilee
now
,
and
send
gratulatory
presents
,
and
make
feasts
for
Colonels
and
Captains
that
had
followed
the
war
,
and
suppressed
these
two
witnesses
,
and
so
rejoyce
,
according
to
the
joy
in
harvest
,
and
as
men
rejoyce
when
they
divide
the
spoil
,
Gaudebunt
gaudio
maximo
,
they
will
rejoyce
with
the
greatest
joy
that
can
be
,
more
then
ever
they
did
rejoyce
before
.
And
the
Reason
of
this
their
Jubilee
and
great
joy
,
is
not
omitted
to
be
here
rendred
by
the
Holy
Ghost
,
and
therefore
not
to
be
passed
over
in
silence
;
and
that
is
,
saith
he
,
because
these
two
Witnesses
,
that
is
,
the
King
by
his
just
Lawes
,
his
powerfull
sword
,
that
formerly
turned
the
waters
of
their
unlawfull
lusts
and
pleasures
,
as
Moses
did
the
waters
of
Egypt
,
into
blood
;
and
the
Bishops
by
their
spirituall
Courts
and
sentence
of
excommunication
,
that
like
fire
proceed
out
of
their
mouth
,
to
root
out
the
refractory
,
carnall
and
lewd
livers
,
out
of
the
Church
,
or
to
reduce
them
to
repentance
,
tormented
them
that
dwell
on
the
earth
,
that
is
,
by
rebuking
them
in
their
Sermons
,
&
punishing
them
in
their
Conrts
;
and
so
the
witnesses
vexed
them
by
their
reproofs
,
and
by
their
lawes
,
both
Ecclesiasticall
and
Civil
,
which
inflicted
penance
,
and
imposed
fines
,
imprisonment
and
death
it self
upon
the
scandalous
transgressors
of
the
Lawes
of
God
and
the
King
;
by
which
means
of
the
said
civil
Rule
and
Government
,
there
was
some
restraint
to
bridle
those
earthly
and
carnall
men
,
&
to
curb
them
,
that
they
should
not
gallop
so
fast
as
they
desired
,
and
as
otherwise
they
would
have
done
,
in
their
lewd
and
ungodly
courses
;
for
which
bridling
and
hindering
of
them
,
to
run
on
in
their
evil
and
wicked
wayes
,
these
two
witnesses
were
deemed
by
all
those
that
dwell
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
upon
the
earth
,
and
had
their
conversation
and
delight
in
the
things
of
the
earth
,
to
be
their
very
enemies
,
and
their
greatest
tormentors
.
And
now
I
demand
,
How
the
carnall
&
worldly
men
do
rejoyce
to
see
the
King
and
the
Bishops
supprest
.
If
the
earthly
and
carnall
men
,
the
lewd
livers
,
adulterers
,
Sabbath
breakers
,
Drunkards
,
and
the
like
transgressors
of
the
Law
of
God
and
the
Church
,
did
not
rejoyce
and
leap
for
joy
to
see
the
King
killed
and
all
the
Bishops
suppressed
,
and
their
Courts
,
that
restrained
their
outrages
and
impieties
,
quite
abolished
?
for
though
all
godly
men
,
and
all
honest
men
,
do
mourn
,
and
are
grieved
at
the
heart
for
those
things
that
were
done
to
these
witnesses
of
Christ
,
yet
they
that
dwell
upon
the
earth
,
and
are
onely
cives
hujus
mundi
,
the
free
citizens
of
this
world
,
and
have
none
of
their
conversation
in
heaven
,
are
exceeding
glad
,
that
there
is
no
king
in
Israel
;
and
no
Bishop
in
the
Church
of
God
;
that
is
,
no
Monarch
or
supreme
Governour
to
punish
their
unjust
doings
,
and
no
Bishops
Court
to
question
them
for
any
of
their
prophaneness
,
or
to
prohibite
any
lewdness
and
exorbitances
,
but
that
they
might
,
as
now
they
do
,
in
many
places
,
live
after
their
own
lusts
,
And
do
now
what
they
list
.
in
all
lasciviousness
and
wantonness
,
and
do
what
they
list
,
run
and
preach
without
a
calling
,
and
so
fill
the
Church
with
sects
,
heresies
and
errours
;
and
as
it
was
said
of
some
lascivous
Friers
:
Mane
filium
virginis
praedicant
in
choro
,
Nocte
filium
veneris
agitant
in
thoro
.
So
may
we
far
more
justly
say
it
of
these
unlawfull
,
uncalled
and
unlearned
earthly
Preachers
,
that
prate
and
preach
,
and
say
,
and
say
,
and
all
to
none
other
end
,
but
to
hide
their
wantonness
,
and
worldliness
,
and
to
deceive
the
world
.
Thus
you
see
how
the
two
witnesses
of
Christ
are
killed
,
That
the
Church
,
that
is
,
the
true
and
farthfull
Christians
shall
be
troden
underfoot
,
so
long
as
the
witnesses
shall
remain
dead
.
and
shall
for
three
days
and
a
half
lie
unburied
without
their
last
honour
,
without
favour
,
and
without
any
respect
in
the
world
,
but
the
worldly
men
rejoycing
for
their
dejection
:
And
all
this
while
,
that
the
witness-bearers
of
Gods
truth
,
shall
be
as
dead
men
in
the
world
,
and
as
stincking
carkasses
in
the
nostrils
of
them
that
dwell
on
the
earth
,
the
holy
city
,
that
is
,
the
true
Church
of
Christ
,
which
is
,
as
St.
Augustine
calleth
it
,
the
City
of
God
,
shall
be
,
as
the
Angel
saith
,
c.
11.2
.
troden
under
foot
by
the
Gentiles
,
that
is
,
the
uncircumcised
,
that
served
not
God
,
and
were
none
of
Gods
people
,
but
such
as
followed
after
their
Idols
,
and
their
own
ungodly
wayes
;
so
shall
the
wicked
hypocrites
,
worldlings
,
and
carnall
men
,
that
are
here
understood
,
by
these
Gentiles
,
prophane
the
Houses
of
God
,
the
Temples
,
the
Oratories
,
and
all
other
places
consecrated
for
Gods
service
,
when
the
fonts
wherein
they
were
baptized
,
shall
be
thrown
out
of
the
Churches
,
the
windows
shall
be
dasht
in
pieces
,
the
Altars
or
Communion-tables
shall
be
trampled
upon
,
the
Bibles
torn
and
burnt
,
the
Chancels
made
stables
,
and
the
whole
service
of
the
holy
Church
neglected
,
contemned
,
and
prohibited
;
the
which
things
,
I
suppose
,
may
very
well
be
said
to
be
,
a
treading
of
the
holy
city
underfoot
;
for
so
the
Angel
saith
,
the
holy
city
shall
be
troden
under
foot
fourty
and
two
months
,
Rev.
11
2.
c.
11.
v.
2.
And
here
,
verse
9.
he
saith
,
the
witnesses
shall
lie
unburied
three
days
and
a
half
,
which
,
if
you
take
a
day
for
a
year
,
as
Junius
,
Bellarmine
,
and
most
Interpreters
do
.
they
do
sunchronize
,
and
agree
just
with
the
fourty
two
months
,
which
do
make
up
the
three
years
and
a
half
that
the
holy
city
shall
be
troden
underfoot
,
to
shew
unto
us
,
that
while
the
witnesses
lie
without
their
honour
,
and
are
suppressed
,
the
King
disobeyed
and
rejected
,
and
the
Bishops
dethroned
and
despised
;
the
whole
Church
and
people
of
God
,
that
would
truly
serve
him
,
and
respect
his
Vice-roes
,
and
reverence
his
Messengers
,
shall
likewise
be
neglected
,
despised
and
abused
,
as
we
have
most
apparently
seen
it
here
amongst
us
,
how
many
good
men
have
been
despised
and
abused
,
ever
since
the
King
and
the
Bishops
have
bin
suppressed
.
But
though
nocte
pluit
tota
,
yet
redeunt
spectacula
mane
;
albeit
,
heaviness
may
last
for
a
night
,
yet
joy
cometh
in
the
morning
,
for
God
is
so
good
and
so
gracious
,
that
he
will
not
alwayes
be
chiding
,
nor
shut
up
his
loving
kindness
in
displeasure
,
Psal.
30.5
.
especially
towards
those
that
serve
him
,
and
to
the
uttermost
of
their
power
,
discharge
their
duties
;
and
therefore
the
Angel
informeth
our
Apostle
,
that
after
3.
dayes
and
a
half
,
which
I
conceive
,
is
not
precisely
to
signifie
3.
years
and
a
half
,
no
more
then
I
do
take
the
42
moneths
for
that
just
period
,
and
set
terme
of
3
years
and
a
half
,
without
either
more
or
lesse
;
but
indefinitely
for
some
short
space
,
expressed
here
by
3
dayes
and
a
half
,
Why
the
time
of
the
witnesses
rising
is
expressed
by
the
notion
of
,
after
3
dayes
and
a
half
.
as
the
time
of
the
treading
of
the
holy
City
is
expressed
by
the
space
of
42
moneths
;
not
lesse
then
3
dayes
and
a
half
,
because
they
should
not
have
the
honour
,
equally
with
Christ
,
to
rise
as
soon
as
he
,
that
rose
again
the
third
day
,
and
was
most
justly
to
have
a
greater
priviledge
and
preheminence
,
in
rising
sooner
then
any
other
;
nor
yet
any
more
then
three
dayes
and
a
half
;
because
then
they
should
stink
,
as
Martha
said
of
her
Brother
Lazarus
,
that
had
been
dead
four
dayes
;
and
therefore
,
seeing
that
on
the
third
day
,
the
dead
Corps
remaineth
sweet
,
and
the
flesh
as
yet
seeth
no
corruption
,
John
11.39
.
but
doth
begin
to
stink
,
and
to
putrifie
on
the
fourth
day
,
as
the
Physitians
do
relate
,
God
would
not
suffer
these
two
Witnesses
to
lie
in
the
streets
to
stink
,
and
to
be
corrupted
;
but
after
3
dayes
and
a
half
,
while
they
were
yet
sweet
,
and
their
memories
precious
with
all
that
feared
God
;
the
spirit
of
life
from
God
,
or
the
breath
of
life
,
for
so
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
signifieth
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
shall
enter
into
them
,
and
they
shall
stand
upon
their
feet
;
not
that
the
good
King
and
the
Bishops
,
or
any
others
of
the
Martyrs
&
witnesses
of
Christs
that
are
killed
,
shall
rise
again
,
in
their
own
persons
;
that
thought
is
too
gross
;
because
they
are
now
in
glory
,
The
witnesses
shall
rise
in
their
successors
.
and
great
gainers
by
the
malice
of
the
beast
,
that
killed
them
;
and
they
should
be
much
the
worse
,
and
great
loosers
,
to
be
reduced
and
brought
back
again
hither
into
this
valley
of
misery
;
but
the
meaning
is
,
that
as
our
Saviour
saith
,
John
Baptist
was
the
Elias
,
that
was
to
come
;
because
he
was
endued
with
the
spirit
of
Elias
,
and
was
sent
,
to
do
the
work
and
to
supply
the
place
,
and
to
execute
the
office
of
Elias
;
Mar.
9.13
.
so
they
that
shall
be
invested
with
the
abilities
,
re-established
in
the
places
,
and
confirmed
with
the
power
and
authority
of
those
witnesses
,
that
the
beast
hath
killed
,
and
shall
be
enthroned
,
and
take
possession
of
the
seats
,
offices
,
and
priviledges
of
the
slain
witnesses
,
are
said
to
be
the
witnesses
revived
,
and
restored
by
the
spirit
of
God
,
to
stand
up
again
upon
their
feet
,
and
So
Mr.
Mede
saith
,
Mr.
Mede
.
p.
21.
the
witnesses
shall
be
restored
,
and
revived
in
their
successors
,
when
they
shall
enjoy
the
offices
,
and
the
former
estate
of
the
slaughtered
witnesses
.
And
so
we
may
be
sure
,
when
God
seeth
his
time
,
which
is
but
a
very
short
time
,
expressed
here
under
the
notion
of
three
dayes
and
a
half
,
these
two
witnesses
,
that
are
slain
by
this
beast
,
that
is
,
as
I
shewed
before
,
the
monarchicall
and
Episcopall
Government
,
by
King
and
Bishops
,
shall
and
will
rise
again
,
and
stand
upon
their
feet
,
And
whether
this
be
not
now
fulfilled
,
let
my
Reader
judge
.
maugre
all
the
opposition
of
their
adversaries
:
and
then
,
as
the
Holy
Ghost
saith
,
v.
11.
great
fear
shall
come
upon
them
,
that
see
them
;
that
is
upon
their
enemies
,
that
had
killed
them
,
either
by
themselves
or
by
their
predecessors
,
and
upon
those
also
that
consented
and
furthered
to
put
them
to
death
;
and
I
believe
they
may
very
well
,
and
ought
very
much
to
fear
,
to
see
that
God
is
so
mindfull
of
his
witnesses
,
and
therefore
,
will
without
question
,
be
revenged
on
them
and
their
Posterity
,
for
the
slaughtering
of
his
anointed
Servants
.
Then
the
Holy
Ghost
setteth
down
Verse
12.
v.
12.
the
means
and
the
manner
of
the
rising
and
restauration
of
the
slain
witnesses
,
saying
,
that
they
shall
hear
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
a
great
voice
from
Heaven
,
that
is
,
a
powerfull
call
from
the
Church
,
and
from
the
People
of
God
,
How
or
by
what
meanes
the
two
witnesses
shall
be
revived
.
which
is
here
meant
by
Heaven
;
for
they
onely
shall
restore
them
,
and
shall
say
unto
them
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
;
come
up
hither
,
that
is
,
ascend
and
take
your
former
places
,
your
offices
and
your
dignities
,
that
the
beast
and
his
adherents
have
taken
away
from
you
,
and
from
your
Predecessors
;
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
;
and
they
shall
ascend
up
to
Heaven
in
a
Cloud
;
that
is
,
by
the
help
and
assistance
of
a
multitude
of
unperceived
,
And
let
my
Reader
judge
whether
the
King
be
not
thus
restored
.
And
we
hope
the
Bishops
shall
be
so
likewise
.
and
as
it
were
Invisible
friends
,
that
shall
be
as
a
Cloud
of
Witnesses
of
their
integrity
,
and
a
Cloud
of
Intercessors
to
speak
for
them
,
and
to
plead
their
causes
to
God
and
all
good
men
against
all
their
malicious
Adversaries
,
and
a
Cloud
of
powerfull
Patrons
,
to
regaine
unto
them
,
and
to
restore
them
,
if
not
to
their
Estates
and
possessions
,
which
in
all
likelihood
the
Beast
had
sold
,
or
bestowed
,
or
otherwise
disposed
of
it
,
and
the
takers
of
them
,
perhaps
had
expended
and
consumed
,
yet
certainely
to
their
Offices
and
dignities
,
with
some
competency
of
estate
to
support
their
dignities
,
which
they
shall
obtaine
in
despight
of
the
beast
and
all
his
followers
;
for
their
Enemies
shall
see
them
,
saith
the
Text
,
though
they
were
brought
to
that
pass
in
a
Cloud
,
that
is
,
by
a
misterious
and
an
unperceived
way
,
and
they
shall
not
be
able
to
hinder
them
;
because
they
shall
be
advanced
and
lifted
up
into
their
places
,
by
a
Cloud
,
and
in
a
Cloud
,
which
signifieth
an
innumerable
multitude
of
Gods
Servants
,
that
shall
unite
themselves
together
,
to
re-establish
the
two
Witnesses
,
and
to
advance
the
Kingdome
of
Christ
against
the
Antichrist
.
And
therefore
it
is
immediately
added
,
v.
13.
v.
13.
that
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
or
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
;
in
the
very
self
same
houre
,
that
is
,
wherein
the
Witnesses
shall
ascend
up
to
Heaven
,
that
is
,
to
take
their
places
and
dignities
in
the
Church
of
God
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
there
was
,
or
there
shall
be
a
great
Earthquake
,
and
the
tenth
part
of
the
City
fell
,
or
shall
fall
;
for
in
the
Prophetick
stile
,
things
to
come
are
spoken
of
,
for
the
certainty
of
their
fullfilling
,
in
the
present
or
perfect
tense
,
as
if
they
were
already
past
,
and
in
the
Earth-quake
were
slaine
,
or
shall
be
slain
of
men
,
7000.
Where
,
by
the
way
,
What
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
properly
signifieth
.
you
must
observe
,
that
the
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
which
is
derived
from
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
moveo
,
to
move
,
doth
not
properly
signifie
an
Earth-quake
,
but
simply
any
quaking
or
motion
,
and
may
be
referred
to
any
matter
,
as
head
,
heart
,
City
,
Kingdome
,
or
Commonwealth
;
And
this
I
conceive
to
be
also
fulfilled
.
and
by
the
figure
Synecdoche
,
it
is
specially
used
to
signifie
an
Earthquake
;
and
therefore
the
meaning
of
the
Holy
Ghost
in
this
expression
is
,
that
when
the
two
witnesses
that
were
killed
,
shall
in
their
successors
,
be
listed
up
to
their
offices
of
government
,
both
of
the
Church
and
Commonwealth
,
there
will
be
a
great
quaking
and
fear
,
and
shaking
in
the
Land
,
and
a
grievous
stir
among
the
multitude
,
and
perhaps
a
commotion
or
an
insurrection
,
or
at
the
least
,
a
mighty
discontent
and
murmuring
among
the
enemies
of
the
witnesses
,
and
of
the
people
against
the
Antichrist
and
his
party
;
and
in
all
likelihood
,
whensoever
,
and
in
what
place
soever
the
stir
and
commotion
shall
happen
to
be
,
it
will
begin
among
the
Antichrist
his
own
party
,
either
his
Souldiers
or
adherents
,
or
some
others
of
his
chief
Commanders
.
And
the
Angel
saith
,
eodem
v.
that
in
the
same
stir
and
commotion
,
and
discontent
,
the
tenth
part
of
the
City
,
that
is
,
of
that
great
City
,
where
the
Lord
was
crucified
,
and
the
witnesses
lay
dead
in
the
streets
thereof
,
that
wicked
Sodom
,
and
hypocriticall
Hierusalem
,
fell
:
that
is
,
from
the
Antichrist
;
and
that
is
but
a
very
small
number
out
of
a
very
great
City
;
What
is
meant
by
the
tenth
part
of
the
City
.
or
else
it
may
signifie
,
the
tenth
part
of
the
servants
,
abettors
and
followers
of
the
Antichrist
,
that
adhered
unto
him
,
in
that
City
,
Church
or
Kingdom
,
where
the
two
witnesses
were
slain
,
shall
fall
away
from
him
,
and
assist
him
no
further
in
his
Antichristian
proceedings
against
the
Servants
of
Christ
;
because
they
shall
by
that
time
,
perceive
his
hypocrisie
,
and
how
themselves
were
deluded
by
his
dissembling
pretences
of
piety
;
and
if
thus
it
be
understood
,
yet
this
is
but
a
small
discession
from
him
,
and
he
need
not
much
care
to
loose
one
part
of
ten
,
he
may
do
mischief
enough
with
the
other
nine
parts
:
M.
Mede
.
p.
24.
and
therefore
I
do
rather
approve
of
Mr.
Medes
interpretation
,
that
by
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
tenth
part
of
the
City
,
we
may
understand
,
the
tribute
of
the
Antichrist
,
the
Taxes
and
Contributions
,
that
are
imposed
upon
the
people
to
maintain
the
warre
,
to
pay
the
Souldiers
,
and
to
defray
all
the
other
expences
of
the
Antichrist
,
which
are
usually
the
tenth
part
of
their
estates
at
the
least
,
which
will
be
denied
unto
him
;
And
the
falling
away
of
this
part
may
be
to
some
prejudice
unto
him
,
and
cause
some
stir
and
commotion
indeed
;
The
chiefestcause
of
the
Earthquake
or
commotion
.
because
neither
Warre
nor
Souldiers
can
be
maintained
without
money
,
nor
the
nine
parts
of
the
City
stick
unto
him
without
their
pay
;
and
I
conceive
,
that
the
deniall
of
those
Taxes
,
Contributions
and
Excises
,
will
be
the
prime
cause
of
that
commotion
,
dissention
and
difference
betwixt
the
Commanders
of
the
Antichrist
,
for
want
of
their
pay
:
and
then
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
in
that
stir
,
quaking
,
motion
,
or
commotion
and
discontents
were
slain
of
men
,
saith
our
Translation
,
heads
of
men
,
saith
Junius
,
names
of
men
,
saith
the
Text
,
7000.
the
meaning
is
the
same
;
videlicet
,
that
in
the
stir
,
tumult
,
and
commotion
,
which
shall
happen
among
the
Souldiers
of
the
Antichrist
,
and
about
the
time
of
the
setting
up
of
the
witnesses
,
and
the
deniall
of
the
Tribute
and
pay
to
the
Souldiers
,
7000
men
,
which
may
signifie
,
a
great
many
men
,
shall
be
slain
;
That
men
may
be
said
to
be
killed
two
manner
of
wayes
.
and
it
may
be
,
the
meaning
is
,
that
they
shall
be
civilly
killed
,
that
is
,
onely
excluded
from
their
places
and
offices
,
and
become
of
no
power
,
or
authority
:
being
disbanded
and
scattered
,
because
they
did
contest
one
with
another
,
and
oppose
and
withstand
the
rising
of
the
witnesses
;
for
,
as
here
amongst
us
,
the
two
witnesses
of
Christ
,
1.
The
Monarchy
and
Magistracy
.
2.
The
Hierarchy
and
Episcopacy
,
were
not
all
corporally
slain
,
but
onely
the
King
,
as
the
head
and
chief
of
the
Magistrates
,
and
the
arch
Bishop
,
as
the
prime
and
first
of
the
Hierarchy
,
and
the
rest
both
of
the
Magistracy
and
Ministry
,
were
onely
mystically
and
civilly
slain
by
their
suppression
,
silencing
,
and
taking
away
their
meanes
and
offices
from
them
;
so
I
conceive
,
that
in
the
stir
,
muttering
and
discontent
for
putting
down
the
witnesses
,
and
in
the
desire
and
workings
,
to
set
them
up
again
,
to
revive
them
,
How
the
enemies
of
the
witnesses
shall
be
slain
.
and
restore
them
to
their
places
and
dignities
,
some
few
of
the
grand
opposers
of
the
Monarchicall
Government
shall
be
corporally
put
to
death
or
kill'd
,
and
the
rest
,
that
will
be
very
many
,
exprest
here
by
the
number
of
7000
Chiestains
,
Officers
,
and
their
adherents
,
shall
be
onely
cashiered
,
displaced
,
and
their
Commissions
and
power
taken
from
them
;
and
so
mystically
and
civilly
slain
.
And
those
7000
men
that
shall
be
either
thus
mystically
slain
,
or
according
to
the
letter
corporally
killed
,
in
that
commotion
,
and
for
their
opposition
against
the
rising
of
the
witnesses
,
are
not
of
the
common
sort
of
men
,
but
Chiestains
and
Officers
,
and
all
men
of
name
,
of
note
,
and
account
,
such
as
the
Companions
of
Corah
were
termed
,
men
of
renown
in
the
Congregation
:
so
shall
these
men
be
,
Numb
16.253
.
The
great
multitude
of
the
followers
of
the
Antichrist
.
men
famous
in
the
Army
,
and
for
their
service
unto
the
Antichrist
,
capita
hominum
,
heads
of
the
people
,
and
ring
leaders
of
the
seduced
multitude
.
Where
by
the
way
,
you
may
yet
take
notice
of
the
great
malice
of
Satan
against
Christ
,
and
the
great
power
of
the
Antichrist
against
the
witnesses
of
Christ
,
that
he
should
have
such
a
number
of
men
of
note
,
to
assist
him
to
overthrowe
the
Servants
of
Christ
,
for
,
though
among
600
thousand
men
that
came
out
of
Egypt
,
Exod.
12.37
.
there
were
but
250
men
that
rose
up
and
rebelled
against
Moses
and
Aaron
;
yet
here
is
7000
men
of
renown
,
that
stand
up
,
and
fight
,
and
are
slain
for
the
Antich
:
to
withstand
the
witnesses
,
and
to
hinaer
them
to
obtain
their
Offices
and
places
;
and
if
so
many
men
of
note
be
slain
,
what
a
multitude
of
other
inferiour
men
of
no
note
,
may
be
slain
,
and
of
others
that
fight
and
assist
the
Antichrist
against
the
witnesses
&
are
not
slain
?
But
it
may
be
,
the
number
of
7000
doth
signifie
;
as
I
said
,
a
great
many
;
That
the
number
of
3.7
.
and
10.
do
very
often
signifie
many
.
because
the
number
of
3
and
of
7
,
and
of
10
,
hath
very
often
none
other
importance
,
then
a
great
deal
,
or
a
great
many
,
as
in
St.
Jude
,
the
Lord
commeth
with
ten
thousand
of
his
Saints
:
so
in
St.
Matth.
12.45
.
and
in
St.
Luke
8.2
.
the
number
of
7
betokeneth
many
;
and
so
I
rather
conceive
the
meaning
of
these
words
7000.
men
were
slain
,
to
be
,
that
a
great
many
were
slain
,
and
not
that
the
just
and
full
number
of
7000
men
were
to
be
slain
in
that
commotion
.
And
it
may
be
likewise
conceived
,
that
all
these
7000
,
or
great
many
names
of
men
,
that
were
to
be
slain
,
or
annihilated
and
undone
in
that
commotion
,
are
not
all
of
the
Antichrist
his
party
,
but
rather
so
many
,
and
such
a
great
number
should
be
slain
of
both
parties
,
which
is
the
likeliest
interpretation
.
Yet
howsoever
,
whether
you
understand
the
words
literally
for
the
full
number
of
7000
men
,
or
mystically
for
a
great
many
,
[
](A66360-e167650-b)*
*
Or
7
that
should
be
in
the
stead
of
7000.
The
love
of
Christ
to
his
servants
,
and
his
power
to
desend
them
greater
then
the
malice
and
power
of
Satan
to
hurt
them
.
or
whether
you
understand
them
all
of
both
parties
,
or
all
of
the
Antichrist
party
,
you
may
here
observe
,
a
greater
love
of
Christ
unto
his
witnesses
,
then
the
malice
of
Satan
can
be
against
them
,
and
the
power
of
Christ
far
greater
,
and
better
able
to
protect
,
and
to
set
up
his
witnesses
,
and
to
overthrowe
their
enemies
,
then
the
Antichrist
can
possibly
have
to
destroy
them
,
or
to
hinder
their
restauration
;
for
to
the
comfort
of
the
witnesses
,
and
of
all
others
the
Servants
of
Christ
,
St.
Cyprian
,
that
was
himself
a
Martyr
,
and
a
faithfull
witness
of
Christ
,
saith
most
truly
,
that
non
plus
valet
addejiciendum
terrena
paena
,
quam
ad
erigendum
divina
tutela
,
the
Lamb
that
standeth
on
Mount
Sion
,
is
far
more
able
to
protect
us
,
then
the
roaring
Lion
,
is
to
overthrowe
us
;
and
Christ
is
far
more
powerfull
to
raise
his
witnesses
,
then
the
Antichrist
is
or
can
be
to
hinder
their
rising
;
and
therefore
,
were
the
Souldiers
of
the
Antichrist
,
and
the
followers
of
the
beast
70
times
7000.
And
I
demand
if
the
adversaries
of
the
King
and
Bishops
be
not
affighted
to
see
them
restored
.
yet
they
should
be
subdued
and
slain
in
this
Earthquake
rather
then
the
witnesses
of
Christ
should
be
hindered
to
ascend
up
into
Heaven
,
and
to
be
restored
to
their
offices
and
places
;
for
so
the
Angel
testifieth
,
that
the
witnesses
ascended
up
in
a
Cloud
unto
Heaven
,
and
7000
heads
or
names
of
men
were
slain
in
the
Earthquake
,
and
the
remnant
were
affrighted
,
as
well
they
might
,
to
see
how
gracious
the
Lord
is
to
assist
his
servants
,
and
how
powerfull
to
overthrow
his
adversaries
that
will
oppose
and
suppress
his
witnesses
;
and
they
,
that
is
the
witnesses
,
gave
glory
to
the
God
of
Heaven
,
which
is
indeed
the
God
of
his
Church
,
more
especially
,
then
he
is
the
God
of
any
other
place
,
or
people
whatsoever
.
And
then
saith
the
Angel
,
When
the
second
woe
shall
passe
away
.
when
the
witnesses
are
restored
,
and
their
enemies
subdued
,
the
second
woe
shall
be
past
,
and
the
Saints
and
servants
of
Christ
,
will
give
thanks
and
prayse
unto
God
,
as
they
have
most
just
cause
to
do
,
as
for
all
things
else
,
so
likewise
more
especially
,
for
overthrowing
their
enemies
,
and
restoring
the
witnesses
of
Christ
to
erect
and
build
up
the
Temple
of
God
,
by
serving
God
with
the
right
service
and
preaching
his
word
truly
unto
the
people
,
as
you
see
they
do
,
from
this
14.
verse
unto
the
end
of
this
Chapter
.
But
lest
the
restored
witnesses
,
A
good
lesson
,
both
for
the
King
,
and
Bishops
,
and
the
Church
.
and
the
rest
of
Gods
Servants
should
grow
secure
,
after
they
had
overcome
these
great
troubles
,
that
with
great
constancy
they
had
passed
through
,
they
must
still
be
exercised
and
trained
up
in
gymnatio
patientiae
,
in
the
School
of
afflictions
,
and
therefore
the
Angel
addeth
,
that
although
the
second
woe
be
past
,
when
the
witnesses
are
restored
,
and
the
7000
men
slain
;
yet
behold
,
saith
the
Angel
,
and
consider
it
well
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
third
woe
cometh
quickly
.
And
this
woe
I
take
to
be
the
last
woe
,
that
shall
fall
upon
the
Sons
of
men
;
The
last
woe
,
upon
whom
,
and
when
to
fall
.
and
under
which
the
Lord
God
will
powre
out
the
7
last
vialls
of
his
wrath
,
upon
the
Antichrist
,
and
his
adherents
,
and
upon
the
false
Prophet
,
and
upon
all
prophane
worldlings
and
wicked
Hypocrites
,
and
in
some
respects
,
upon
very
many
of
the
true
Servants
of
God
,
and
the
witnesses
of
Jesus
Christ
,
as
failing
in
the
same
Ship
,
and
being
commorants
in
the
same
City
among
the
wicked
,
and
perhaps
soiled
in
some
measure
with
the
manners
,
and
evill
practices
of
the
world
,
and
therefore
must
partake
in
some
kind
,
of
the
plagues
and
punishments
that
God
powreth
down
,
like
rain
upon
the
wicked
;
and
then
,
that
is
,
after
the
powring
out
the
Vials
of
Gods
wrath
,
the
mystery
of
God
,
which
he
hath
declared
to
his
servants
the
Prophets
,
shall
come
to
an
end
,
and
be
fully
finished
,
as
the
Angel
testifieth
to
our
Evangelist
,
Revel.
c.
10.
v.
6.
&
7.
c.
10.
v.
6
,
7.
And
this
mystery
of
God
,
I
conceive
to
be
,
(
with
the
favour
of
them
that
think
the
contrary
)
not
the
restauration
and
calling
of
the
Jewes
,
and
the
other
ten
Tribes
of
Israel
,
as
Dr.
Willet
,
E.
H.
and
some
other
learned
men
do
imagin
;
The
fictions
of
the
Presbyterians
and
Jesuites
,
in
mistaking
this
mystery
of
God
.
1
Tim.
3.16
.
nor
the
reformation
of
the
relapsed
gentile
Churches
,
and
the
destruction
of
the
Papacy
,
Turcisme
and
Mahometisme
,
as
others
of
our
late
Presbyterians
do
as
fondly
conceit
;
nor
yet
the
overthrowe
of
the
Popish
Antichrist
,
set
forth
by
Sanders
,
Bellarmine
and
others
;
but
the
great
mystery
of
godliness
,
whereof
Saint
Paul
speaketh
,
1
Tim.
3.16
.
that
is
,
the
mystery
of
Christian
Religion
,
which
is
the
greateft
of
all
mysteries
,
and
therefore
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
termed
the
mystery
of
God
,
and
a
mystery
indeed
to
the
World
,
and
all
worldly
men
,
that
know
nothing
,
and
believe
nothing
of
it
,
shall
then
be
finished
and
be
at
an
end
;
and
what
God
hath
declared
unto
his
Servants
the
Prophets
,
and
the
Prophets
unto
his
People
,
John
1.1
.
and
c.
3.16
.
Jude
Ep.
v.
16.
that
God
sent
his
Sonne
,
his
eternall
wisdom
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
and
the
word
God
,
to
be
made
flesh
,
to
save
all
that
believe
in
him
,
and
repent
them
of
their
evill
wayes
;
and
that
this
Son
of
God
will
come
to
receive
the
beleevers
in
him
to
everlasting
life
,
and
to
execute
judgement
,
and
to
render
vengeance
unto
all
the
ungodly
,
that
will
neither
obey
God
,
nor
believe
in
him
,
and
to
cast
them
for
their
injustice
and
impiety
,
into
everlasting
fire
,
which
is
prepared
for
the
Devill
and
his
Angels
,
shall
then
come
to
passe
,
and
the
truth
of
this
great
Mystery
,
which
now
,
the
worldlings
and
Atheists
will
no
wayes
believe
,
shall
then
appear
most
manifest
,
unto
all
the
Sonnes
of
men
,
good
and
bad
.
For
,
though
there
be
some
other
particular
mysteries
of
a
lower
degree
,
spoken
of
,
in
Rom.
11.25
.
1
Cor.
15.51
.
2
Thes.
2.7
.
Ephes.
5.32
.
Revel.
1.20
.
&c.
17.5
.
and
in
other
places
of
the
holy
Scripture
:
yet
this
onely
mystery
,
is
the
great
mystery
,
and
the
mystery
of
God
,
which
is
principally
and
most
specially
spoken
of
in
the
new
Testament
,
as
the
mystery
that
was
hid
from
the
ages
,
Collos.
1.26
.
and
from
the
wise
and
prudent
of
this
World
,
and
was
declared
unto
all
his
servants
the
Prophets
;
The
great
mystery
of
Christian
Religion
when
finished
.
and
which
shall
be
finished
,
when
the
seventh
Angel
shall
begin
to
sound
;
whose
founding
shall
put
an
end
to
the
third
woe
,
and
the
7
last
Vialls
of
Gods
wrath
,
and
shall
begin
the
felicity
of
all
Gods
Servants
.
And
this
I
take
to
be
the
true
sence
and
meaning
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
touching
the
particulars
that
are
prophesied
of
,
and
foretold
us
in
this
11th
Chapter
of
this
Book
;
whereof
you
may
apply
to
these
present
times
,
and
our
own
proper
Church
,
what
you
conceive
to
be
already
fulfilled
,
and
may
unquestionably
be
applied
unto
them
:
and
for
the
rest
,
that
is
unfulfilled
,
Predictions
unfulfilled
may
easily
be
misapplyed
.
I
dare
not
presume
to
determine
any
thing
;
for
as
the
Philosopher
saith
,
de
futuris
contingentibus
non
est
facile
determinanda
veritas
,
so
I
say
more
truly
,
de
futuris
praedictionibus
aenigmatice
praedictis
—
to
explain
the
predictions
of
the
Prophets
,
and
the
Prophesies
of
the
holy
Scriptures
,
that
are
so
mystically
foreshewed
unto
us
,
before
they
be
fulfilled
,
may
as
easily
be
mistaken
and
misapplied
,
I
desire
the
Reader
to
judge
of
things
as
he
seeth
them
fulfilled
.
Act.
1.7
.
as
rightly
expounded
by
the
best
Interpreters
,
that
can
but
conjecture
at
things
to
come
,
especially
for
the
times
and
seasons
of
their
fulfilling
,
which
the
Father
hath
put
,
and
reserved
in
his
own
power
.
Therefore
,
for
our
two
witnesses
of
Jesus
Christ
,
that
were
here
killed
amongst
us
,
whether
they
be
these
two
witnesses
here
spoken
of
,
in
this
11th
Chapter
of
this
Book
,
or
not
,
I
leave
it
for
others
to
determine
;
I
must
leave
them
dead
,
and
unburied
in
the
streets
of
the
great
City
,
in
the
manner
that
I
shewed
you
before
,
and
the
people
making
merry
,
feasting
and
rejoycing
for
their
suppression
;
and
I
hope
we
may
without
offence
,
I
am
sure
,
to
all
good
Christians
,
expect
when
the
spirit
of
life
from
God
shall
raise
them
up
again
,
and
accomplish
the
manner
of
their
restauration
to
their
offices
and
places
,
which
is
yet
unfulfilled
and
unbelieved
,
especially
in
the
little
hope
we
have
of
the
raising
of
the
last
,
which
is
the
Ecclesiasticall
witness
;
but
the
time
of
their
reviving
,
is
the
more
uncertain
,
when
it
shall
be
;
because
we
cannot
well
set
down
,
the
exact
time
,
when
the
Ecclesiasticall
Hierarchy
,
&
chorus
prophetarum
,
were
quite
killed
;
for
though
the
beheading
of
the
King
,
and
of
the
chief
Pastor
of
our
Church
William
Land
,
is
well
known
to
a
day
;
yet
the
deadly
wounds
and
strokes
of
the
rest
of
the
Bishops
were
many
,
and
not
all
imposed
at
one
time
;
but
1.
They
were
thrust
out
of
their
unquestionable
right
of
sitting
as
Peers
,
and
members
of
the
upper
House
of
Parliament
,
which
we
confess
,
was
the
royall
favour
of
pious
Christian
Kings
and
Princes
,
that
conceived
them
to
be
fit
men
to
be
consulted
with
,
and
was
confirmed
by
many
acts
of
Parliament
unto
them
.
2.
They
were
put
out
of
their
calling
,
whereunto
God
had
called
them
,
and
cast
out
of
their
office
,
wherein
Christ
by
his
blessed
Apostles
had
placed
them
,
and
their
Hierarchy
was
utterly
denied
them
,
and
their
dignity
trodden
under-foot
.
3.
The
Hierarchy
being
like
a
great
Oak
,
had
many
stroaks
to
throwe
it
down
.
Their
whole
meanes
and
maintenance
,
the
Patrimony
of
the
Church
,
which
the
Parliament
gave
not
to
them
,
were
taken
from
them
,
and
either
sold
or
given
away
;
and
most
of
the
faithfull
Ministers
Livings
were
sequestred
,
and
bestowed
upon
young
novices
or
worse
,
and
the
godly
Incumbents
left
with
their
diocessans
,
either
to
live
on
alms
,
if
they
have
none
other
meanes
,
or
else
to
starve
,
as
many
of
them
did
want
.
4.
They
were
excluded
from
all
benefit
of
Law
,
and
all
Lawyers
,
Atturneys
,
and
Solicitors
straitly
prohibited
to
assist
them
in
the
legall
seeking
of
their
due
and
just
right
,
which
was
also
a
wrong
to
the
Lawyers
.
5.
They
were
silenced
and
made
speechless
,
by
that
Thunderbolt
,
which
proclaimed
them
enemies
to
the
state
,
and
should
be
proceeded
against
as
enemies
,
if
they
presumed
to
open
their
mouthes
to
preach
the
word
of
God
,
either
publickly
or
privately
,
which
is
their
spirituall
killing
,
and
may
be
feared
,
to
be
the
forerunner
of
their
corporall
slaughter
.
But
whether
all
those
strokes
afore
spoken
,
have
laid
the
Ecclesiasticall
witness
down
for
dead
,
or
that
yet
some
heavier
blow
then
all
those
,
will
be
given
them
,
to
make
a
finall
extinction
of
them
,
I
am
not
sure
;
and
therefore
I
must
,
at
this
time
leave
them
,
either
as
the
poor
Traveller
,
that
fell
amongst
Theeves
,
betwixt
Hierusalem
and
Hiericho
,
half
dead
,
and
to
expect
their
deadly
wound
,
or
as
the
Levites
Wife
,
For
an
Army
must
be
maintained
to
hinder
their
rising
,
and
that
Army
must
be
maintained
by
the
sweat
of
the
poor
people
.
quite
killed
,
and
parted
among
the
twelve
Tribes
of
Israel
,
and
so
must
lie
;
not
onely
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
mouthless
and
speechless
,
by
this
last
blow
,
that
cannot
be
healed
,
but
even
dead
,
till
the
spirit
of
life
from
God
shall
rayse
them
up
;
till
which
rising
of
them
,
if
they
be
these
witnesses
here
spoken
of
,
Chap.
11.
Revel.
the
second
woe
shall
not
be
past
,
but
afflictions
shall
be
added
to
our
troubles
,
and
sorrowes
to
our
afflictions
,
and
miseries
to
our
sorrowes
,
taxes
upon
taxes
,
oppressions
upon
oppressions
,
and
troubles
upon
troubles
,
more
and
more
shall
be
powred
out
,
and
heaped
together
,
to
fill
up
the
measure
of
the
second
woe
,
that
shall
be
inflicted
for
the
killing
of
Gods
two
witnesses
.
But
if
this
stroke
,
that
makes
them
speechless
be
the
last
blow
that
killeth
them
,
and
that
our
late
ever
blessed
King
and
Bishops
,
be
the
very
witnesses
that
are
here
meant
in
this
Chapter
,
as
I
conceive
they
are
,
then
do
I
expect
their
rising
,
and
do
hope
their
restauration
will
be
about
June
1660.
that
is
just
about
3
years
and
a
half
,
after
this
last
blow
was
given
,
and
is
the
very
time
prescribed
for
their
rising
by
the
holy
Ghost
;
for
you
must
observe
,
that
although
the
actuall
and
litterall
killing
of
the
King
and
the
Arch
Bishop
was
done
long
before
;
yet
this
mysticall
metaphoricall
,
and
civilly
finall
slaughtering
of
the
Ecclesiasticall
witness
,
the
rest
of
the
Bishops
,
was
not
till
about
Novemb.
1656.
when
this
last
blow
was
given
them
;
and
therefore
seeing
the
spirit
of
God
doth
not
say
,
that
the
two
witnesses
shall
be
killed
by
the
beast
at
the
same
time
,
but
that
after
they
are
both
killed
,
and
lain
both
dead
3
dayes
and
a
half
,
(
though
the
one
of
them
hath
lain
dead
somewhat
longer
)
the
spirit
of
God
shall
raise
them
up
,
What
time
should
we
expect
the
restoring
of
the
King
and
the
Bishops
.
it
cannot
be
expected
,
that
the
time
of
their
rising
,
taken
to
be
,
as
most
Interpreters
take
it
,
for
the
set
time
of
3
years
and
a
half
,
or
thereabout
,
can
be
,
to
either
of
them
,
untill
about
June
1660.
and
it
may
be
to
the
other
,
a
while
after
,
and
not
both
raised
together
,
as
they
were
not
killed
together
,
but
,
that
as
the
one
was
the
longer
before
he
was
killed
,
so
he
should
be
the
longer
before
he
should
be
raised
,
and
to
expect
the
help
of
him
that
shall
be
first
raised
,
to
raise
him
also
,
which
we
hope
will
soon
be
effected
,
that
we
may
render
the
prayses
and
thanks
that
follow
in
this
Chapter
unto
our
God
.
CAP.
II.
Who
is
here
meant
by
the
Woman
Cloathed
with
the
Sun
;
Cap.
12.
Of
the
Revelation
treateth
.
who
is
meant
by
the
Dragon
;
and
by
the
Man
child
;
when
the
Church
began
to
be
freed
from
her
bloody
persecution
;
how
long
she
was
freed
from
it
;
what
is
meant
by
the
War
of
Michael
and
the
Dragon
;
the
last
bloody
War
and
persecution
of
the
Dragon
,
how
long
it
lasteth
;
how
the
Church
is
relieved
in
this
bloody
persecution
;
and
Junius
his
interpretation
of
this
Woman
rejected
.
2ly
.
AS
the
Holy
Ghost
setteth
down
the
slaughtering
of
the
two
Witnesses
,
1.
Of
the
Vision
of
the
Woman
,
and
what
it
signifieth
.
the
Magistracy
and
Ministry
,
the
Civil
and
the
Ecclesiasticall
Governours
of
Gods
Church
,
by
the
Beast
that
ascendeth
from
the
Bottomless
pit
,
that
is
the
Antichrist
;
and
the
reviving
of
them
againe
in
their
Successors
,
and
restoring
them
to
their
former
state
and
condition
,
to
execute
their
Offices
,
as
before
,
by
the
Spirit
of
God
,
that
hath
done
all
this
for
them
,
in
the
12th
Chapter
of
this
book
;
so
here
in
this
12th
Chapter
he
setteth
down
the
State
and
condition
of
the
Church
it self
,
how
she
shall
be
persecuted
and
afflicted
both
at
first
,
and
at
last
,
in
her
beginning
,
and
throughout
her
continuance
,
especially
in
the
time
,
and
by
the
meanes
of
this
beast
,
that
is
,
the
great
Antichrist
;
for
as
the
Apostle
saith
,
V.
1.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
;
there
appeared
a
great
Wonder
in
Heaven
;
that
is
in
the
aire
,
which
in
this
place
is
signified
by
Heaven
,
as
where
the
birds
of
the
Aire
are
called
the
Fowles
of
Heaven
;
and
what
may
that
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
great
wonder
be
?
Psal.
104.12
.
Jer.
7.33
.
Ezech.
31.6
.
It
is
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
;
a
Woman
Cloathed
with
the
Sun
;
and
what
meaneth
that
?
surely
this
Woman
signifieth
the
Spouse
of
Christ
,
that
is
the
Church
of
God
;
and
this
Church
is
Cloathed
,
that
is
inlightened
,
not
with
the
new
lights
of
Phantastick
upstarts
,
that
are
but
old
errours
and
heresies
heretofore
buried
,
and
now
revived
by
our
Novices
,
Deut.
32.17
.
even
as
Moses
saith
unto
the
Idolatrous
Israelites
that
their
new
Gods
were
nothing
else
but
old
Devills
;
but
this
Church
and
Spouse
of
Christ
was
Cloathed
with
the
old
and
unspotted
light
of
the
Sun
,
which
is
the
Fountaine
of
our
light
,
wherewith
she
was
girded
and
compassed
about
,
as
with
a
bright
shining
garment
;
for
so
the
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
that
cometh
of
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
circundo
,
cingo
,
to
gird
about
,
signifieth
:
and
this
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
Sun
,
wherewith
she
was
inlighted
and
cloathed
,
is
none
other
,
then
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
Son
of
God
;
Malachie
4.2
.
John
1.9
.
Jesus
Christ
,
who
as
the
Prophet
saith
,
is
the
Sun
of
Righteousness
,
and
the
garment
,
that
the
Apostle
biddeth
every
Christian
man
to
put
on
;
and
so
she
was
Cloathed
and
enlightened
with
the
true
light
,
What
is
meant
by
the
Moon
.
that
lighteneth
every
man
that
commeth
into
the
World
;
And
this
woman
thus
Cloathed
,
had
the
Moon
under
her
feet
;
that
is
,
the
true
Church
of
Christ
,
trampled
all
sub-lunar
and
mutable
things
,
as
is
the
Moon
,
under
her
feet
,
as
deeming
them
no
better
then
dust
and
dross
,
and
things
of
no
value
,
as
the
Apostle
speaketh
,
or
as
Mr.
Mede
saith
,
by
the
Moon
we
may
understand
the
Mosaicall
Ceremonies
;
as
the
Jewish
feasts
of
new
Moones
,
Mr.
Mede
.
Pag.
33.
of
the
Passover
,
of
Pentecost
,
and
of
Tabernacles
,
that
were
all
ordered
,
and
observed
according
to
the
motion
of
the
Moone
;
all
which
the
Christian
Church
,
Colloss.
2.14
.
as
they
were
shadowes
of
things
to
come
,
as
the
Apostle
sheweth
,
trampled
under
her
feet
,
and
cast
them
all
away
,
when
Christ
,
the
true
substance
of
them
,
came
in
place
:
or
else
the
Moon
,
which
God
made
to
rule
the
night
,
may
signifie
the
power
of
darkness
,
Gen.
1.16
.
What
is
meant
by
the
Crown
of
12
Starrs
.
as
the
Worshipping
of
Idols
,
and
all
the
gentile
superstitions
,
there
following
after
their
Oracles
,
and
the
like
works
of
darkness
,
which
the
Church
of
Christ
quite
Cashiered
and
abandoned
.
And
this
Woman
had
upon
her
head
a
Crown
of
twelve
stars
,
that
is
,
as
St.
Ambrose
saith
,
the
glorious
and
Heavenly
Doctrine
of
the
twelve
Apostles
,
that
is
,
briefly
comprised
and
knit
together
,
like
an
unvaluable
Crowne
,
in
the
twelve
Articles
of
our
Christian
Faith
,
which
these
twelve
Apostles
have
composed
,
and
delivered
to
this
Woman
for
the
instruction
of
her
Children
,
and
which
therefore
should
be
deerer
unto
them
,
then
the
fairest
Crowne
of
the
purest
Gold
,
v.
2.
though
now
our
Presbyterians
have
cast
them
quite
away
.
And
she
,
being
with
Child
,
cryed
,
travelling
in
Birth
and
pained
,
to
be
delivered
;
even
as
other
women
that
are
with
Child
use
to
do
;
for
the
Church
,
as
Rabbi
Kimchi
saith
,
is
compared
to
a
Mother
,
Rabbi
Kimchi
Hos.
2.2.3
.
in
respect
of
Vniversality
,
and
so
cryeth
and
is
pained
in
bringing
forth
Children
unto
God
;
and
she
is
likened
to
Children
,
in
respect
of
particulars
,
that
are
all
the
Children
of
the
Church
,
begotten
and
brought
forth
by
her
unto
God
,
through
their
regeneration
and
new
birth
by
Baptisme
,
and
the
Preaching
of
the
Gospel
and
grace
of
Christ
.
And
these
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
The
pangs
of
the
woman
,
and
what
they
signifie
.
pangs
and
paines
of
this
woman
to
bring
forth
her
Child
,
may
most
especially
signifie
the
troubles
and
afflictions
,
that
the
Primitive
Church
endured
for
the
Preaching
of
the
Gospel
,
and
converting
the
Infidels
unto
the
Faith
of
Christ
;
under
the
first
ten
grievous
persecutions
;
and
so
likewise
for
the
troubles
,
that
the
Church
should
suffer
at
any
other
time
,
and
chiefly
those
great
troubles
,
that
she
must
undergoe
,
for
doing
the
same
service
and
work
of
regenerating
children
unto
God
,
in
the
persecution
of
the
Antichrist
;
for
these
troubles
and
afflictions
of
the
Church
,
are
compared
by
the
Prophets
to
the
pain
of
a
woman
in
travell
;
Esay
66.
and
Jer.
30.6.7
.
because
the
Church
will
endure
as
much
,
and
as
readily
hazard
her
life
,
to
beget
a
Child
to
God
,
as
any
woman
endureth
,
and
hazardeth
her
life
,
to
bring
forth
her
Child
into
the
world
,
and
sooner
too
:
And
our
Saviour
,
to
shew
the
greatness
of
these
pangs
,
and
pains
of
a
woman
,
that
is
in
travell
with
Child
,
saith
,
that
the
troubles
of
the
Jewes
,
which
should
happen
unto
them
,
and
were
as
great
as
any
we
read
of
,
Mark
.
13.9
.
as
Josephus
ben
gorion
witnesseth
,
are
but
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
beginnings
of
their
pangs
or
sorrowes
,
which
shall
be
no
lesse
then
the
pangs
of
a
woman
in
travel
;
so
shall
the
pangs
and
pains
of
the
Church
be
,
under
the
persecution
of
the
Tyrants
and
the
Antichrist
,
for
bringing
forth
Children
unto
God
,
very
great
pains
and
troubles
;
as
that
,
which
here
followeth
,
will
make
it
more
manifest
;
for
,
The
Evangelist
saith
,
v.
3.
2.
The
Vision
of
the
Dragon
,
and
his
malice
to
the
woman
.
v.
3.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
there
appeared
another
wonder
in
Heaven
;
and
that
seems
to
be
a
greater
wonder
then
the
former
,
and
a
wonder
indeed
,
every
way
,
if
we
should
consider
all
particulars
,
in
very
many
respects
;
and
therefore
the
Holy
Ghost
prefixeth
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
and
behold
it
,
or
consider
it
well
;
for
a
great
red
Dragon
,
or
as
the
Greek
hath
it
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
a
great
fiery
Dragon
,
Job
.
1.6
.
or
a
Dragon
as
red
as
fire
,
appeared
in
Heaven
;
so
he
that
durst
go
into
Paradise
before
,
dares
now
,
to
go
into
Heaven
,
and
to
appear
among
the
Sonnes
of
God
,
as
he
is
more
often
,
and
more
diligent
in
the
Church
of
God
,
to
hinder
our
devotion
,
then
we
are
,
to
perform
the
duties
of
our
Religion
;
and
he
that
was
but
a
Serpent
before
,
crawling
upon
the
Earth
,
is
now
become
a
great
Dragon
flying
in
the
Air
;
The
Dragon
had
7
heads
,
and
10
horns
.
and
therefore
this
sign
or
wonder
,
well
deserveth
an
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
behold
him
,
and
take
heed
of
him
;
for
he
hath
7.
Heads
,
harder
to
be
discovered
then
the
heads
of
Nilus
,
and
harder
indeed
to
unhead
him
,
then
it
was
for
Hercules
to
cut
off
the
heads
of
hydra
;
and
he
had
10
horns
,
and
therefore
he
was
of
a
mighty
strength
,
The
horn
an
Emblem
of
strength
.
1
Reg.
22.11
.
because
the
horn
is
an
emblem
of
power
and
strength
;
as
Zedechia
made
horns
of
Iron
,
and
said
,
thus
saith
the
Lord
,
with
these
shalt
thou
push
the
Syrians
,
untill
thou
hast
consumed
them
;
and
he
had
7
Crowns
,
upon
his
heads
,
that
is
,
upon
every
head
a
Crown
;
to
shew
unto
us
,
how
glorious
and
majesticall
wickedness
,
and
the
instruments
of
wickedness
would
fain
seem
to
be
;
and
his
tail
drew
the
third
part
of
the
Starres
of
Heaven
,
and
did
cast
them
to
the
Earth
;
What
the
tail
of
the
Dragon
signifieth
.
Who
are
the
Starres
.
by
his
tayl
,
I
understand
the
fear
of
him
,
the
terror
of
his
sting
,
and
the
lashing
of
them
far
and
neere
,
that
will
not
submit
themselves
to
him
;
and
by
the
Starres
of
Heaven
,
I
understand
those
,
that
seemed
to
be
holy
Professors
,
good
Christians
,
and
to
shine
like
Starres
in
the
Church
of
God
;
or
else
,
those
that
were
appointed
to
shine
,
and
to
give
light
,
as
Starres
to
them
that
are
in
darkness
and
do
walk
in
the
night
of
ignorance
,
as
are
the
Bishops
,
Preachers
,
and
Ministers
of
Gods
word
;
for
so
the
Angel
saith
unto
our
Evangelist
,
Revel.
1.16
.
&
v.
20.
that
the
seven
Stars
in
the
right
hand
of
Christ
,
were
the
Angels
,
that
is
,
the
Bishops
and
Pastors
of
the
seven
Churches
;
and
by
the
third
part
of
the
Stars
,
I
understand
not
the
subduing
of
the
third
part
of
the
rulers
of
the
world
,
to
the
empire
of
Rome
,
as
Mr.
Mede
thinketh
;
for
why
should
the
rulers
of
the
world
,
Mr.
Mede
,
pag.
35.
be
termed
the
Stars
of
Heaven
,
and
to
be
cast
to
the
Earth
,
when
as
they
were
earthly
and
worldly
enough
already
,
and
had
small
correspondency
with
Heaven
;
but
a
great
many
,
(
as
I
told
you
the
number
of
3.7
.
and
110
doth
often
import
,
)
What
is
to
be
understood
by
the
third
part
of
the
Starts
.
Let
my
Reader
Judge
whether
this
was
not
fulfilled
in
our
time
.
both
of
the
Clergy
and
laytie
,
that
seemed
to
be
as
Stars
in
the
firmament
of
the
Church
,
for
feare
of
the
Dragons
tayle
,
to
be
stung
and
lasht
,
with
the
loss
of
their
preferment
,
their
wealth
,
their
lands
,
their
liberties
,
and
their
lives
,
are
pull'd
down
from
Heaven
and
drawn
away
from
their
station
,
and
from
the
performance
of
their
due
respects
,
unto
the
Witnesses
,
and
of
their
duties
,
of
the
right
service
of
God
in
his
Church
,
and
are
cast
down
to
the
earth
,
that
is
,
to
follow
after
the
world
,
and
for
the
love
of
the
world
and
the
preferments
of
the
earth
,
to
observe
and
follow
any
new
forme
of
Gods
service
,
and
so
to
become
Apostates
,
Meteors
and
falling
Stars
,
and
meere
Hypocrites
in
the
Church
of
God
;
which
is
very
much
,
that
the
Dragons
tayle
should
do
such
great
mischief
.
And
yet
,
this
is
not
enough
for
this
Dragon
to
do
,
to
corrupt
the
third
part
of
the
Stars
,
and
to
draw
a
multitude
of
professors
from
the
right
service
of
God
,
to
follow
after
the
world
and
his
wicked
wayes
,
but
he
would
faine
have
more
grist
to
his
Mill
,
Hell
being
like
the
Daughters
of
the
Horse-leech
,
that
still
cry
,
give
,
Proverb.
30.15
,
16.
give
;
and
being
one
of
the
four
things
that
are
never
satisfied
,
and
that
never
faith
,
it
is
enough
;
and
therefore
he
stands
before
the
Woman
,
which
was
ready
to
be
delivered
,
to
devoure
her
Child
,
saith
our
Translation
,
when
she
had
brought
it
forth
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
to
eat
up
her
Son
,
saith
the
originall
;
but
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
being
derived
of
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
pario
to
bring
forth
,
it
may
be
translated
her
Child
,
as
well
,
or
,
as
I
conceive
,
more
agreeable
to
the
meaning
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
then
her
Son
;
and
the
Dragons
eating
of
it
,
would
be
a
speedy
devouring
of
her
Child
,
whether
it
were
Male
or
Female
;
so
the
Dragon
was
watching
this
woman
,
and
is
still
watching
,
to
devoure
every
Child
of
the
Church
,
Male
or
Female
.
And
in
the
fifth
verse
the
Angel
saith
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
V.
5.
The
diversity
of
opinions
who
this
Child
should
be
.
and
the
woman
brought
forth
a
man
Child
,
who
was
to
rule
the
Nations
with
a
rod
of
Iron
,
and
the
Child
was
caught
up
to
God
,
and
to
his
Throne
;
where
,
we
are
past
the
plaine
,
and
are
come
into
the
Wilderness
,
wherein
the
way
is
not
so
easie
to
be
found
out
;
when
we
do
find
so
many
pathes
,
and
such
a
great
diversity
of
opinions
among
the
learned
,
who
is
meant
by
this
Man
child
,
and
what
is
to
be
conceived
of
his
birth
,
and
of
his
taking
up
to
the
Throne
of
God
;
Rupertus
de
victoria
verbi
dei
.
l.
9.
c.
28.
&
l.
12.
c.
2.
Math.
2.16
.
&c
4.1
.
for
some
Interpreters
,
by
the
Birth
of
this
Man
child
,
do
understand
the
Birth
of
Jesus
Christ
,
in
the
Jewish
Synagogue
of
the
Blessed
Virgin
,
whom
the
red
Dragon
,
the
Devill
,
by
Herod
his
grand
instrument
,
sought
immediately
to
destroy
,
as
soone
as
ever
he
was
borne
,
as
St.
Mathew
sheweth
,
and
also
tempted
him
,
as
soon
as
ever
he
was
Baptized
,
as
the
same
Evangelist
declareth
.
But
against
this
,
E.
H.
doth
rightly
oppose
▪
E.
H.
de
Apostasia
,
pag.
44.
that
the
Revelation
is
not
of
known
things
that
are
past
,
but
as
the
Angel
saith
,
of
things
that
must
shortly
come
to
pass
:
and
the
incarnation
or
Birth
of
Christ
of
the
Virgin
Mary
,
was
not
to
come
,
the
same
being
already
past
,
well
nigh
an
100.
years
before
;
and
therefore
,
though
we
deny
not
(
but
the
Dragon
sought
to
destroy
Christ
,
as
Rupertus
saith
,
as
soon
as
ever
he
was
brought
forth
,
out
of
his
Mothers
Womb
;
yet
we
say
that
cannot
be
the
meaning
of
this
place
,
which
is
to
be
understood
of
another
Child
,
that
is
to
be
borne
of
another
Woman
;
E.
H.
Lococitato
.
By
this
Child
understandeth
the
great
Constantine
.
and
therefore
E.
H.
and
some
other
Authors
do
understand
this
woman
to
be
the
Primitive
Church
of
the
Christians
,
groaning
to
be
delivered
from
under
the
bloody
Tyranny
of
the
Red
Dragon
,
that
is
,
from
the
cruel
dealing
,
and
sad
condition
,
that
she
sustained
under
the
Pagan
and
persecuting
Emperours
;
and
the
Lord
delivering
her
from
those
Tyrants
,
by
raising
up
Constantine
,
who
,
as
they
say
,
is
the
Man-child
,
that
the
Church
then
brought
forth
a
good
Christian
,
to
rule
the
Nations
with
a
Rod
of
Iron
,
that
is
,
to
subdue
Licinius
and
Maxentius
,
and
the
Nations
that
adheared
to
them
,
with
his
Victorious
Sword
;
and
he
was
caught
up
to
God
,
when
he
was
converted
from
an
Infidell
,
to
become
a
Christian
;
and
he
was
placed
in
Gods
Throne
,
when
he
attained
to
the
Imperiall
Majesty
.
The
which
exposition
,
The
former
exposition
rejected
.
though
it
seem
very
probable
and
plausible
,
yet
cannot
I
yield
unto
it
,
to
be
the
meaning
of
the
Holy
Ghost
in
this
place
,
because
this
woman
doth
not
crie
,
to
be
delivered
from
her
enemies
,
that
were
without
her
,
but
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
having
in
her
belly
,
that
is
,
a
Child
,
within
her
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
or
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
she
cryed
,
by
reason
of
her
child
birth
pain
,
which
the
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
that
cometh
from
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
which
signifieth
to
bring
forth
a
Child
,
from
whence
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
doth
properly
signifie
dolor
parturientis
,
the
very
pangs
and
pain
of
bringing
forth
the
Child
into
the
world
,
and
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
that
comes
of
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
torqueo
,
to
be
grieved
or
vexed
,
and
wrested
with
pain
,
doth
make
it
manifest
,
that
she
cryed
,
not
to
be
delivered
from
her
enemies
,
but
to
be
delivered
of
her
child
,
that
she
had
in
her
womb
,
and
would
faign
have
him
to
be
brought
forth
into
the
world
.
That
Constantine
is
not
the
Man-child
here
meant
.
Neither
can
I
see
any
reason
,
to
perswade
me
to
yield
,
that
this
man-child
,
should
signifie
Constantine
the
great
.
Reason
.
1
1.
Because
this
woman
which
signifieth
the
Church
,
was
not
,
as
then
,
before
Constantines
time
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
;
circumcinctasole
,
cloathed
,
or
girded
and
compassed
about
with
the
great
light
of
the
Sun
,
that
is
fully
inlightened
and
instructed
with
the
Doctrine
of
Christ
,
and
the
many
points
of
particular
truths
of
Christian
Religion
;
nor
can
we
finde
her
to
be
thus
inlightned
untill
the
time
of
Theodosius
,
alter
the
death
of
Valens
and
Gratian
,
which
was
about
the
year
of
Christ
382
when
those
great
lights
,
The
woman
not
cloathed
with
the
Sun
till
382.
that
God
then
raised
in
his
Church
,
to
expell
the
foggy
mysts
of
errors
,
and
clouds
of
heresies
,
that
were
formerly
raised
by
the
Hereticks
,
and
still
pestered
the
Church
,
St.
Hierome
,
St.
Ambrose
,
St.
Augustin
,
St.
Basil
,
Bishop
of
Caesaria
,
that
for
his
great
learning
and
wisdom
,
was
rightly
termed
Basilius
Magnus
,
great
St.
Basill
,
Gregory
Nazianzen
,
that
for
his
excellent
skill
and
knowledge
in
Divinity
,
was
styled
Theologus
,
the
Divine
,
as
the
writer
of
these
Revelations
is
called
,
John
the
Divine
;
Epiphanius
,
Cyrillus
Bishop
of
Hierusalem
,
When
the
Bishops
were
like
Stars
,
and
when
like
the
Sun
.
and
many
more
most
worthy
men
,
of
great
learning
and
piety
,
made
the
truth
of
the
Gospel
of
Christ
,
that
was
left
unto
us
by
the
Evangelists
and
Apostles
,
to
shine
in
the
Church
,
as
the
Sun
in
the
Firmament
,
that
formerly
,
while
those
hereticks
,
that
Irenaeus
,
Tertullian
,
Epiphanius
,
and
St.
Augustine
record
,
troubled
the
Church
,
and
darkned
the
truth
of
the
Gospel
,
the
said
truth
shined
but
as
the
light
of
the
Starres
;
and
therefore
,
during
those
times
of
the
grand
Hereticks
,
the
very
Angels
of
the
seven
chiefest
Churches
of
Asia
,
that
is
,
the
Bishops
and
prime
Pastors
of
those
Churches
,
Revelat.
1.20
.
were
called
seven
Starres
;
for
the
seven
Starrs
are
the
Angels
of
the
seven
Churches
,
saith
the
Holy
Ghost
;
and
the
twelve
Apostles
are
compared
unto
twelve
Starres
,
as
I
shewed
to
you
before
;
and
the
Church
could
not
be
inlightned
,
with
the
light
of
the
Sun
,
when
her
chief
teachers
were
but
Starres
,
and
shined
to
her
but
as
Starres
,
though
the
light
,
which
these
Starres
sent
forth
,
was
the
light
,
which
they
received
from
the
Sun
,
that
is
the
Sun
of
righteousness
,
as
the
Prophet
calleth
him
;
but
in
the
year
382.
and
about
that
time
,
Reignolds
Devitis
Imperat.
fol.
115.
was
the
flourishing
time
of
the
learned
,
when
the
Doctrine
of
Christ
did
shine
as
the
Sun
,
saith
Reignolds
.
Reason
.
2
2.
Because
that
although
the
Church
,
like
the
woman
,
that
is
with
Child
,
is
pained
before
the
time
of
birth
;
yet
is
she
most
of
all
tormented
,
when
the
child
is
nearest
to
be
born
;
so
the
Church
had
her
pangs
in
those
that
she
brought
forth
in
the
time
of
the
persecuting
Emperours
;
but
now
after
the
death
of
Valens
,
when
Theodosius
had
freed
the
Empire
from
the
Northern
blasts
,
and
delivered
the
Church
from
those
grievous
troubles
and
molestations
of
the
Arian
persecution
,
not
much
,
if
any
thing
inferior
to
the
Pagan
persecution
,
that
the
Gothes
,
the
Huns
,
the
Alans
,
and
the
other
cruel
enemies
,
under
Gensericus
,
Attalus
,
Alaricus
and
others
,
had
continually
brought
,
as
well
upon
the
Church
as
upon
the
Empire
,
the
Church
was
neere
her
time
,
that
she
should
peaceably
bring
forth
Children
,
very
plentifully
unto
God
;
and
that
is
,
to
beget
Christ
by
our
Regeneration
,
and
to
bring
him
forth
by
faith
in
the
heart
of
many
Sonnes
and
Daughters
,
At
what
time
the
Church
like
a
woman
with
Child
,
was
near
the
time
of
her
Child-birth
.
which
is
the
Child
,
that
is
now
spiritually
to
be
born
,
in
every
true
member
of
the
Church
,
in
every
Christian
soul
;
and
in
that
respect
,
as
the
throwes
and
pangs
of
the
Church
are
the
thicker
,
and
come
the
oftner
,
by
reason
of
the
plenty
of
Children
,
that
she
now
brings
forth
,
so
her
pain
and
cry
is
the
greater
;
and
therefore
I
say
,
that
this
her
travell
was
not
in
the
time
of
Constantine
,
that
was
born
about
284
,
when
the
Church
comparatively
,
brought
forth
but
very
few
Children
unto
God
;
but
in
the
dayes
of
Theodosius
,
about
382.
when
those
great
lights
aforenamed
,
encompassed
,
and
cloathed
the
Church
round
about
,
with
the
heavenly
truth
,
as
with
the
glorious
light
of
the
Sun
,
the
Church
did
then
most
plentifully
bring
forth
very
many
Children
unto
God
;
and
so
her
pangs
were
the
more
,
and
her
cry
the
greater
.
Reason
.
3
3.
Because
that
although
Constantine
subdued
Licinius
,
Maxentius
,
and
the
rest
of
his
and
the
Church
his
enemies
,
and
attained
to
the
imperiall
dignity
,
to
protect
the
Church
of
Christ
,
as
he
did
,
within
his
Dominions
,
from
all
those
Tyrants
that
formerly
vexed
and
molested
her
;
yet
,
it
cannot
be
said
,
that
he
should
be
able
to
feed
or
rule
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
all
the
Nations
;
but
this
power
must
be
left
to
that
Child
,
whose
Government
is
upon
his
shoulders
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
v.
2.
Esay
9.6
.
the
strongest
part
of
his
body
to
support
it
,
and
is
therefore
able
to
rule
them
with
a
Rod
of
Iron
,
even
while
he
is
a
Child
,
as
being
,
by
reason
of
the
hypostaticall
union
,
of
the
Godhead
to
and
with
the
manhood
,
of
perfect
power
and
ability
to
rule
or
feed
the
Nations
,
Luk.
2.46
,
47.
as
he
was
of
perfect
knowledge
and
understanding
to
pose
and
to
confute
the
Doctors
;
which
Constantine
,
whose
Government
was
in
his
hand
,
by
the
strength
of
his
Sword
,
was
not
able
to
do
;
for
to
this
holy
Child
Jesus
,
as
St.
Peter
calls
him
,
God
had
given
the
Heathen
for
his
Inheritance
,
Act.
4.27
.
&
30.
and
the
uttermost
parts
of
the
Earth
for
his
possession
,
which
he
gave
neither
to
Constantine
,
nor
to
the
Pope
,
nor
Turk
,
nor
to
any
man
else
;
and
therefore
he
onely
,
and
no
man
else
but
he
,
hath
right
,
as
well
as
power
,
to
rule
them
with
a
Rod
of
Iron
;
and
therefore
,
when
Herod
and
Pontius
Pilate
,
with
the
Gentiles
and
people
of
Israel
,
which
two
species
comprehended
all
Nations
of
the
World
,
were
gathered
together
in
a
confederacy
against
this
holy
Child
Jesus
,
and
did
to
him
,
what
God
before
determined
to
be
done
;
Act.
4.27.30
.
yet
did
the
Apostles
then
,
many
signes
and
wonders
by
the
name
of
the
holy
Child
Jesus
,
as
Saint
Peter
freely
telleth
all
his
enemies
.
Reason
.
4
4.
Because
that
if
Constantine
should
be
meant
by
this
Child
,
that
is
here
spoken
of
,
then
many
men
might
conceive
,
that
Helen
his
Mother
,
must
be
understood
by
the
woman
,
that
was
cloathed
with
the
Sunne
,
and
cryed
to
be
delivered
,
and
being
delivered
,
fled
into
the
Wilderness
,
where
she
was
fed
1200
and
60
dayes
;
By
this
man-child
is
understood
Jesus
Christ
spiritually
,
conceived
and
brought
forth
in
every
Christian
man
.
Gal.
4.19
.
So
Mr.
Mede
takes
this
man-child
to
be
Jesus
Christ
.
p.
37.
which
is
most
absurd
to
imagin
,
and
therefore
the
other
is
as
absurd
to
conceive
.
And
therefore
I
understand
,
that
by
this
Child
is
meant
,
not
Constantine
,
but
Jesus
Christ
,
not
as
he
was
born
in
Bethlehem
of
his
Mother
the
blessed
Virgin
Mary
,
which
was
past
long
before
this
time
,
but
of
his
spirituall
birth
by
faith
in
the
heart
and
soul
of
every
true
member
of
the
Church
,
that
is
here
signified
by
this
woman
,
which
cried
to
be
delivered
,
and
to
bring
forth
Christ
,
into
her
member
,
even
as
St.
Paul
plainly
sheweth
unto
the
Galathians
,
saying
,
My
little
Children
,
of
whom
I
travel
in
birth
again
,
until
Christ
be
formed
in
you
,
as
the
Child
is
formed
in
his
Mothers
womb
;
where
the
Apostle
useth
the
same
word
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
to
travel
in
birth
,
as
the
Holy
Ghost
doth
in
this
place
;
for
so
doth
the
Church
labour
and
travel
,
as
the
Mother
of
a
Child
doth
,
to
beget
and
to
bring
forth
Jesus
Christ
in
every
one
of
her
members
;
and
as
the
Devill
carried
Christ
himself
,
as
soon
as
ever
he
was
baptized
,
into
the
Wilderness
,
where
he
sought
by
many
temptations
,
to
overthrowe
him
;
so
doth
the
same
red
Dragon
,
the
Devill
,
watch
and
labour
to
destroy
every
Sonne
of
the
Church
,
as
soon
as
ever
Christ
is
begotten
in
them
,
and
to
extinguish
,
and
devoure
the
spirit
of
Christ
,
that
is
,
all
the
graces
of
Gods
spirit
,
as
soon
as
ever
they
be
regenerated
,
and
made
the
Children
of
the
Church
;
Christ
is
no
sooner
brought
forth
by
them
,
that
is
,
the
grace
of
Christ
doth
no
sooner
appear
to
be
in
them
,
but
the
Devill
is
presently
ready
to
eat
up
all
the
graces
,
the
faith
,
the
hope
,
the
love
,
and
all
the
other
fruits
and
gifts
of
Christ
,
and
to
take
them
quite
away
from
them
.
But
the
love
of
God
towards
all
sincere
Christians
,
is
such
,
and
so
great
,
that
he
takes
up
every
truly
regenerated
Child
of
the
Church
unto
himself
,
and
to
his
own
protection
,
How
God
preserveth
every
faithfull
Child
of
the
Church
.
and
placeth
them
in
his
own
Throne
,
even
the
Throne
of
Majesty
,
by
advancing
them
to
regall
dignity
,
and
making
them
Kings
and
Priests
,
to
sit
and
to
remain
,
where
himself
resteth
and
delighteth
to
reside
;
and
that
is
,
among
his
chosen
Children
,
which
is
,
the
Church
of
God
,
where
every
faithfull
Child
of
the
Church
,
shall
be
as
safe
from
the
malice
of
the
Dragon
,
as
Noahs
Children
were
in
the
Ark
,
from
the
waters
of
the
deluge
;
Satan
being
not
able
to
pluck
them
from
thence
,
out
of
Gods
hands
.
Object
.
But
against
this
,
you
will
say
,
that
this
Child
of
the
woman
,
is
to
rule
all
the
Heathen
with
a
rod
of
Iron
,
and
to
break
them
,
that
are
stubborn
and
refractory
,
in
pieces
like
a
Potters
Vessel
;
and
this
,
every
Christian
Child
,
that
the
Church
bringeth
forth
,
cannot
do
.
Sol.
I
answer
,
that
we
do
not
say
the
Christian
child
,
which
is
regenerated
and
brought
forth
unto
God
by
the
Church
,
is
the
Child
that
the
Dragon
watcheth
to
devoure
;
but
Christ
that
is
mystically
begotten
,
and
spiritually
residing
in
that
Child
of
the
Church
,
which
is
truly
regenerated
,
is
that
Child
,
which
is
advanced
,
and
advanceth
with
himself
,
as
his
member
,
every
true
Christian
to
the
Throne
of
God
,
and
which
,
in
,
and
by
those
,
that
are
his
members
,
and
have
him
,
by
his
spirit
,
residing
in
them
,
What
Child
ruleth
these
Nations
with
a
Rod
of
Iron
.
subdueth
the
Devill
,
and
all
the
Heathenish
Idolaters
,
and
all
others
,
the
enemies
of
his
Church
;
as
he
did
overthrowe
all
the
Oracles
,
all
the
Idolls
of
the
Gentiles
,
all
the
Tyrants
that
persecuted
,
and
all
the
Hereticks
that
molested
his
Church
.
And
all
these
things
,
were
wrought
by
this
child
,
in
and
by
those
instruments
,
that
were
his
members
,
and
the
Children
of
the
Church
,
even
as
we
find
it
fully
expressed
in
our
Ecclesiasticall
Histories
,
how
Constantine
,
overthrew
Licinius
,
Maxentius
and
Alexander
,
that
rebelled
against
him
,
and
vexed
Gods
Church
;
and
Theodosius
vanquished
Maximus
,
Eugenius
and
Arbogastus
,
and
that
in
so
wonderfull
a
manner
,
as
not
onely
the
Christian
Historiographers
,
but
also
the
Poet
Clandian
,
in
admiration
of
his
Victory
,
saith
,
O
nimium
dilecte
deo
,
cui
militat
aether
,
Claudian
de
consulat
.
Honorii
.
Judges
.
4.
Et
conjurati
veniunt
ad
classica
venti
.
That
as
the
Starres
in
their
order
did
fight
against
Cicera
,
so
the
Skies
and
the
windes
did
help
and
assist
Theodosius
,
so
much
beloved
of
God
;
and
so
many
other
true
Christians
,
Children
of
the
Church
,
and
the
members
of
this
Child
,
or
rather
,
as
I
said
,
this
Child
,
in
and
by
those
his
members
,
hath
subdued
all
the
Idolatrous
Instruments
of
Satan
,
and
the
tyrannicall
enemies
of
his
Church
,
and
so
ruleth
them
,
with
a
Rod
of
Iron
,
and
breaks
them
in
pieces
like
a
Potters
Vessel
.
And
yet
,
notwithstanding
all
the
omnipotent
power
,
and
the
infinite
ability
of
this
Child
,
By
the
Wilderness
is
meant
a
life
sequestred
from
the
pomp
and
vanities
of
the
world
.
to
protect
his
members
,
it
seemed
good
to
God
,
not
to
suffer
the
woman
to
stay
,
before
the
Dragon
;
but
he
,
by
his
blessed
spirit
,
moved
her
for
fear
of
the
red
Dragon
,
as
I
conceive
,
(
though
that
is
not
exprest
)
because
he
still
waiteth
,
and
watcheth
for
any
opportunity
to
destroy
the
faith
of
Christ
,
from
every
Christian
,
and
to
bring
them
,
either
to
renounce
their
faith
,
like
the
Apostate
Julian
,
or
to
follow
after
the
world
like
Demas
,
or
else
to
defile
the
faith
of
Christ
with
the
old
errors
and
heresies
of
the
primitive
age
,
that
are
still
revived
by
upstart
inlighters
)
to
flie
into
the
Wilderness
;
that
is
,
to
forsake
the
vanities
of
the
world
,
and
all
worldly
pomp
,
and
the
society
of
all
wicked
and
earthly
men
;
for
the
Wilderness
is
said
to
be
the
place
,
which
God
had
appointed
and
prepared
for
her
,
verse
6.
And
what
place
,
I
pray
you
,
doth
God
appoint
for
his
Children
in
this
world
,
but
such
a
Wildernesse
or
desart
,
let
the
same
be
where
it
will
,
where
they
may
fast
and
pray
and
serve
God
,
without
being
hindered
or
corrupted
by
the
wicked
worldlings
?
for
so
Lot
,
while
he
was
in
Sodome
,
Joseph
in
Aegypt
,
and
Daniel
in
Nebuchadnezars
Court
,
lived
,
as
it
were
like
Marke
the
Eremite
,
in
a
Wilderness
;
that
is
,
sequestred
from
the
world
and
all
the
inticements
of
this
world
;
otherwise
,
as
St.
Ambrose
saith
,
Transire
in
Egyptum
non
erat
criminosum
,
sed
transire
in
mores
Egytiorum
crimen
habet
,
as
it
was
no
sin
to
passe
into
Aegypt
,
but
to
follow
the
manners
and
the
Idolatries
of
the
Aegyptians
,
was
most
sinfull
;
so
to
live
in
the
world
,
is
no
wayes
offensive
to
God
,
but
to
fashion
our selves
like
unto
the
World
,
and
to
be
led
away
,
and
as
it
were
bewitched
with
the
vanities
,
pleasures
and
delights
of
the
world
,
is
that
which
is
forbidden
,
1
Cor.
7.31
.
In
what
Wilderness
the
Church
liveth
;
and
is
most
hatefull
unto
God
:
and
therefore
God
brings
his
Church
,
that
is
his
Children
out
of
the
World
,
though
they
live
in
the
world
,
and
willeth
them
to
use
the
World
,
as
though
they
used
it
not
,
or
not
abusing
it
,
as
St.
Paul
speaketh
.
And
in
this
Metaphoricall
Wildernesse
,
or
solitary
unworldly
manner
of
living
in
the
World
,
and
not
in
any
locall
Wilderness
,
Junius
in
annot
in
locum
.
When
the
time
of
the
Womans
feeding
in
the
Wildernesse
expired
.
such
as
the
Children
of
Israell
wandered
in
,
the
Church
of
Christ
,
by
the
power
and
providence
of
God
,
was
sed
,
that
is
,
with
the
Heavenly
Doctrine
of
the
Gospel
,
which
is
the
Spiritual
food
of
our
soules
,
for
120
and
60
dayes
,
saith
the
Angel
,
v.
6.
and
that
is
,
as
Junius
rightly
expounds
it
,
by
taking
a
day
for
a
year
,
1200
and
60
years
;
which
must
needs
be
expired
,
after
the
Woman
became
Cloathed
with
the
Sun
,
and
was
so
delivered
,
as
I
shewed
to
you
before
,
and
thus
fed
in
the
Wilderness
,
for
feare
of
being
corrupted
by
the
wiles
of
the
red
Dragon
,
just
about
the
yeare
of
Christ
,
1642.
For
so
the
Ecclesiasticall
Histories
do
most
evidently
,
That
the
Church
of
Christ
was
free
from
any
bloody
persecution
,
from
382
,
untill
the
year
1642.
which
is
the
full
space
of
1200
and
60
years
.
and
undoubtedly
declare
unto
us
,
that
during
all
this
time
of
1200
and
60
years
,
after
the
reigne
of
Theodosius
,
untill
the
year
1642
,
the
Church
of
God
had
rest
,
and
was
freed
from
any
bloody
persecution
for
the
profession
of
the
true
faith
&
the
right
Service
of
God
;
and
the
two
Witnesses
of
Christ
,
that
is
,
as
I
said
before
out
of
E.
H.
and
others
,
the
Christian
Magistrates
the
King
as
chief
.
&
those
that
are
sent
from
him
,
as
St.
Peter
saith
,
and
the
spiritual
Ministers
,
the
Bishops
and
Preachers
of
the
Gospel
,
living
in
their
Cloysters
and
Monasteries
,
as
in
a
Wildernesse
,
secluded
from
the
world
and
all
worldly
affaires
,
had
free
liberty
and
furtherance
,
through
the
protection
and
assistance
of
the
Christian
Emperors
,
and
those
Kings
and
Queens
that
God
raised
to
be
,
as
nurcing
Fathers
and
nurcing
Mothers
unto
the
Church
,
to
Preach
,
open
and
publish
the
mysterie
of
our
Christian
Religion
,
and
the
truth
of
the
two
Testaments
,
and
to
instruct
the
people
of
God
in
the
doctrine
of
Faith
&
Repentance
,
and
so
to
edifie
the
Temple
,
that
was
measured
to
be
built
,
as
I
have
shewed
to
you
before
c.
11.3
.
But
then
,
the
Dragon
seeing
the
Woman
and
her
Child
,
thus
escaped
and
freed
out
of
his
persecuting
hands
,
the
hands
of
his
instruments
,
How
the
Devil
wheeles
about
like
a
cunning
Fencer
.
the
Idolatrous
Heathen
Tyrants
,
and
the
bloody
Arrian
Kings
;
he
,
like
a
very
cunning
fencer
,
that
can
play
with
both
hands
,
and
is
good
at
all
Weapons
,
wheeles
about
;
and
because
he
cold
not
prevaile
in
his
own
ground
,
and
upon
the
Stage
of
the
Heathen
Tyrants
,
he
,
like
the
Roman
Scipio
,
very
boldly
enters
upon
his
Adversaries
Territories
,
and
makes
a
Warr
in
Heaven
;
and
that
is
,
he
followeth
the
Woman
into
the
Wilderness
,
and
the
Divines
into
their
Cloysters
,
which
was
the
Churches
Heaven
upon
Earth
;
and
he
will
not
so
part
with
her
,
Mr.
Mede
pag.
40.
What
is
meant
by
the
War
of
Michael
and
his
Angels
against
the
Dragon
and
his
Angels
.
as
there
to
let
her
escape
free
from
his
assault
;
but
be
will
now
prosecute
another
kind
of
Combate
with
her
,
which
he
had
only
begun
before
,
when
he
saw
himself
like
to
be
worsted
,
in
the
former
conflicts
;
and
that
Combate
shall
be
,
not
,
as
E.
H.
and
Mr.
Mede
do
imagine
,
the
bloody
Warrs
of
the
persecuting
Tyrants
,
which
was
already
past
,
and
the
Dragon
failed
of
his
purpose
therein
:
but
bellum
dogmaticum
,
a
verball
Warr
;
that
is
,
a
spirituall
,
Scholastick
,
and
Ecclesiasticall
War
,
like
the
Pharsalian
civil
War
of
the
Romans
,
when
a
Kingdome
is
divided
amongst
it self
,
which
is
the
Worst
and
most
dangerous
of
all
Wars
,
and
so
is
this
Ecclesiasticall
War
,
that
the
Hereticks
,
and
their
grand
Captaines
,
the
Proselites
of
Arius
,
Nestorius
,
Eutyches
,
Pelagius
,
Manichaeus
,
Aerius
,
the
Trinitarians
,
Millenaries
,
and
the
rest
of
that
litter
,
did
still
prosecute
,
to
molest
the
Church
of
Christ
.
And
my
reasons
to
prove
this
War
to
be
no
Bloody
War
,
The
hereticall
War
.
but
rather
a
spirituall
and
Ecclesiasticall
War
,
are
these
.
Reason
.
1
1.
Because
this
War
is
said
to
be
in
Heaven
,
which
cannot
signifie
the
seat
and
place
of
the
Blessed
Angels
,
and
of
the
Saints
departed
out
of
this
life
;
because
,
that
neither
War
nor
sorrow
,
nor
any
other
trouble
can
come
there
;
and
therefore
the
seat
of
this
War
must
be
,
not
the
World
,
simply
considered
,
which
is
never
called
Heaven
,
but
the
Church
of
God
,
which
is
the
Christians
Heaven
here
upon
Earth
,
and
the
Arke
that
carrieth
us
through
the
Seas
of
this
World
,
into
the
Eternall
Heaven
;
and
therefore
,
this
War
,
being
said
to
be
rather
in
the
Church
,
then
in
the
World
,
when
as
our
Saviour
,
speaking
of
our
bloody
Wars
,
saith
,
in
the
World
you
shall
have
Tribulations
,
must
needs
be
an
Ecclesiasticall
,
Hereticall
,
and
no
bloody
War
,
no
worldly
War
.
Reason
.
2
2.
Because
it
is
said
that
Michael
and
his
Angels
,
that
is
Christ
and
the
true
Bishops
and
Pastors
of
his
Church
,
that
are
called
the
Angels
of
the
Churches
,
and
not
Michael
and
his
Princes
,
Revelat.
1.20
.
fought
against
the
Dragon
and
his
Angels
,
and
not
,
as
it
is
said
in
Daniel
,
that
he
affisted
his
Angel
against
the
King
of
Persia
,
but
with
the
Dragon
and
his
Angels
,
Dan.
10.13
.
that
is
the
Devil
and
his
false
Prophets
,
the
Hereticks
,
that
molested
the
Church
,
and
corrupted
the
true
faith
and
the
right
Service
of
God
;
and
yet
,
as
their
Master
the
Devil
,
transformeth
himself
into
an
Angel
of
light
,
as
the
Apostle
speaketh
,
so
will
the
false
Prophets
be
deemed
and
esteemed
Angels
,
but
this
Heavenly
Angel
tells
us
they
are
the
Angels
of
the
Dragon
,
that
make
this
War
with
the
Angels
of
Christ
.
Reason
.
3
3.
And
lastly
,
because
that
in
this
War
,
we
find
none
slaine
,
nor
any
blood
spilt
,
as
they
were
under
the
persecuting
Tyrants
,
as
well
the
Arian
Kings
,
as
the
Pagan
Emperors
;
and
therefore
this
War
must
needs
be
understood
of
no
Forreigne
bloody
War
,
but
of
a
Verball
spirituall
Warr
,
waged
within
the
bosome
of
the
Church
,
that
happened
after
the
death
of
Theodosius
,
who
had
freed
the
Church
from
all
externall
Wars
,
and
bloody
persecutions
,
but
could
not
stop
the
mouth
of
the
false
Prophet
,
nor
hinder
the
Dragon
and
his
Angels
,
to
raise
and
prosecute
this
Hereticall
War
.
And
yet
now
,
How
the
Church
prevailed
against
the
Hereticks
.
as
the
Woman
formerly
prevailed
in
the
first
War
,
against
the
bloody
Instruments
of
the
Dragon
,
that
were
vanquished
in
patientia
Martyrum
,
through
the
patience
of
the
Martyrs
,
and
the
sufferings
of
the
Saints
;
so
here
,
in
this
second
War
,
she
gets
the
Victory
over
her
Enemies
,
and
the
Dragon
is
overcome
,
c.
12.
v.
11.
by
the
blood
of
the
Lamb
,
and
his
Angels
vanquished
by
the
word
of
their
Testimony
,
v.
11.
that
is
the
Hereticks
,
and
Scismaticks
were
confuted
and
silenced
,
in
prudentia
Doctorum
;
by
the
Wisdome
of
the
Bishops
,
that
were
the
Governours
of
the
Church
,
and
by
their
learned
writings
,
and
faithfull
Preaching
of
Gods
truth
;
and
not
with
the
Sword
or
Cannon
shot
,
or
any
other
such
outward
force
which
the
Angels
of
Jesus
Christ
,
the
Ministers
of
the
Gospel
,
never
use
,
as
the
Angels
of
the
Dragon
do
and
now
did
in
many
places
;
because
they
are
commanded
with
St.
Peter
to
put
up
their
Sword
into
the
sheath
,
and
it
is
for
none
,
but
the
satellites
of
the
high
Priests
,
Math.
26.52
.
and
the
Jannizaries
of
the
Antichrist
,
to
come
out
against
Christ
,
and
to
fight
against
his
Witnesses
with
Swords
and
Staves
.
Then
,
Mr.
Mede
.
pag.
40.
Michael
significat
quis
sicut
deus
?
certe
nullus
nifi
Jesus
Christus
.
the
Dragon
being
by
Michael
,
that
is
,
by
the
power
and
Wisdome
of
God
,
that
is
,
Jesus
Christ
,
which
Michael
fignifieth
,
and
not
by
any
one
of
the
chief
Princes
,
or
of
the
seven
Arch
Angels
,
as
Mr.
Mede
thinketh
,
cast
out
of
Heaven
,
that
is
,
driven
from
the
Church
,
as
he
did
the
buyers
and
sellers
out
of
the
Temple
;
when
all
the
errors
,
heresies
,
and
superstitions
which
the
Devil
by
his
prime
Angells
:
the
Heresiarches
had
invented
,
and
sowed
amongst
Gods
people
,
were
confuted
and
rooted
out
of
these
our
reformed
Churches
,
and
these
Churches
restored
to
their
Pristine
purity
,
and
setled
in
the
right
forme
of
serving
God
,
by
the
painefull
diligence
of
the
learned
Bishops
,
the
Pastors
,
and
the
Protestant
Preachers
of
Gods
word
,
which
was
fairly
begun
in
Queen
Elizabeths
time
,
The
Victory
in
this
War
when
obtained
.
continued
and
bettered
in
King
James
his
Reign
,
but
not
clearly
done
,
and
perfectly
finished
untill
King
Charles
his
dayes
,
nor
any
where
so
purely
done
,
as
in
these
our
dominions
,
as
I
have
fully
proved
unto
you
,
before
;
there
ensued
a
two-fold
act
,
or
a
double
consequence
of
this
great
Victory
of
Michael
and
his
Angels
over
the
Dragon
and
his
Angels
.
-
1.
The
Tryumph
,
rejoycing
and
Jo-paean
of
the
Conquerors
,
The
twofold
Consequence
of
the
Church
his
Victory
over
the
Hereticks
.
cap.
12.11
.
the
Inhabitants
of
Heaven
.
-
2.
The
fretfull
wrath
and
continued
malice
,
of
the
Conquered
Dragon
.
1.
In
Heaven
,
that
is
,
in
the
Church
of
God
,
as
I
said
before
,
St.
John
heard
a
loud
voyce
,
saying
;
now
is
come
Salvation
,
and
strength
,
and
the
Kingdome
of
our
God
,
and
the
power
of
his
Church
,
c.
12.
v.
10.
where
you
must
first
,
observe
the
Emphasis
in
the
word
,
now
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
;
now
is
Salvation
come
;
and
it
was
come
long
before
,
when
Christ
had
fully
purchased
our
Redemption
before
his
Ascention
into
Heaven
;
but
I
conceive
this
Salvation
to
be
meant
not
of
our
spirituall
and
eternall
Salvation
from
Sin
,
Hell
and
Satan
,
which
was
come
by
Christ
long
before
,
but
for
our
Temporall
Salvation
and
deliverance
from
the
power
and
malice
of
our
Enemies
;
and
that
was
now
come
,
that
is
fully
and
perfectly
come
,
A
speciall
observation
of
the
time
of
this
rejoycing
.
and
not
before
;
because
that
till
now
,
the
Church
was
exercised
either
with
bloody
persecutions
from
without
,
or
with
intestine
broyles
,
and
heresies
from
within
;
but
now
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
accuser
and
false
traducer
of
our
Brethren
,
the
Holy
Prophets
,
and
the
Apostles
of
Christ
,
by
misapplying
their
sayings
,
misconstring
their
words
,
and
perverting
their
meaning
,
and
making
them
to
say
that
which
they
never
thought
,
as
all
Hereticks
do
,
being
cast
out
of
the
Church
,
and
quite
vanquished
,
consuted
and
silenced
;
1.
By
the
blood
of
the
Lamb
,
that
is
,
by
the
faith
,
which
the
true
Christians
had
in
the
death
of
Christ
,
and
by
the
patient
sufferings
of
the
Martyrs
,
for
the
defence
of
that
faith
in
the
former
persecutions
,
both
of
the
Pagans
and
Arians
,
when
they
loved
not
their
lives
unto
death
,
but
valued
them
as
nothing
,
and
yielded
them
most
freely
for
the
maintenance
of
that
Faith
,
which
they
had
in
the
blood
of
the
Lamb.
and
2.
by
the
word
of
their
Testimony
;
that
is
the
breif
Articles
of
their
faith
,
and
the
uniforme
rule
of
Serving
God
,
and
by
the
constant
,
firme
and
faithfull
justifying
and
maintaining
the
truth
of
that
Doctrine
and
Service
which
they
professed
and
published
unto
the
people
,
against
all
Hereticks
whatsoever
.
Therefore
now
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
v.
12.
rejoyce
you
Heavens
,
Use
12
1.
The
rejoycing
of
the
Angels
and
Saints
;
the
Church
tryumphant
and
militant
for
the
suppression
of
the
Hereticks
.
and
ye
that
dwell
in
them
;
that
is
,
the
highest
Heavens
,
and
all
you
Blessed
Spirits
,
and
Holy
Angells
,
that
do
rejoyce
at
the
Conversion
of
one
Sinner
,
rejoyce
now
much
more
,
for
these
great
Victories
;
and
especially
for
this
last
victory
,
that
Michael
and
his
Angels
hath
obtained
against
the
Dragon
and
his
Angels
;
and
you
,
the
Metaphoricall
Heavens
,
the
Churches
of
God
,
wherein
God
resideth
,
rejoyce
you
,
as
you
have
most
cause
to
rejoyce
that
the
accuser
of
your
brethren
,
and
the
false
traducer
of
the
Apostles
and
Holy
Fathers
of
the
Church
,
is
cast
out
from
amongst
you
;
and
your
Churches
are
purely
reformed
,
the
doctrine
of
faith
truely
taught
,
and
the
service
of
God
righty
administred
,
and
all
errors
,
heresies
,
and
superstitions
swept
out
of
the
Church
.
But
woe
to
the
Inhabitants
of
the
Earth
and
of
the
Sea
,
v.
12.
that
is
,
Who
are
meant
by
the
inhabitants
of
the
earth
,
and
of
the
Sea
.
to
the
Worldlings
,
Hypocrites
,
bloody
men
and
loose
livers
;
for
the
earth
signifyeth
earthly
men
,
and
the
Sea
,
is
a
loose
,
roaring
and
raging
element
cold
and
moyst
;
and
therefore
signifieth
the
loose
and
dissolute
livers
,
roarers
and
furious
men
,
that
have
not
any
heat
of
Love
and
Charity
in
them
;
and
those
also
,
that
for
the
love
of
gaine
and
profit
only
,
and
not
out
of
love
to
benefit
their
Countrey
and
their
Neighbours
,
and
to
shew
the
bountifull
goodness
of
God
to
all
places
,
but
onely
out
of
a
covetous
desire
,
to
inrich
themselves
,
do
passe
all
Seas
into
all
forreign
Lands
;
woe
,
woe
unto
all
those
;
because
that
he
,
which
could
not
and
can
not
prevail
,
against
the
true
Christians
,
that
do
so
firmly
stand
,
and
so
stoutly
oppose
him
,
will
be
sure
to
catch
these
soon
enough
within
his
net
,
and
hold
them
,
fast
enough
,
to
make
them
pay
for
all
;
because
,
as
the
Holy
Ghost
saith
,
he
hath
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
great
wrath
,
and
is
exceedingly
troubled
and
vexed
,
not
onely
for
his
former
foyl
,
and
his
casting
out
of
Heaven
,
but
also
,
most
especially
,
for
that
now
after
these
victories
,
he
knoweth
,
or
as
the
word
is
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
he
seeth
that
he
hath
but
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
a
short
space
,
to
recruit
,
and
to
see
if
he
can
revenge
his
former
foyls
;
and
therefore
,
2.
2.
The
bloody
and
the
most
malicious
persecution
of
the
Dragon
,
after
the
suppression
of
the
Hereticks
.
He
goeth
presently
among
the
Inhabitants
of
the
Earth
and
of
the
Sea
,
and
perswades
them
,
to
throw
all
the
stones
of
the
Earth
,
and
to
stir
up
all
the
waves
of
the
Sea
,
and
to
use
all
possible
arts
,
to
vex
and
oppress
the
woman
,
and
to
overwhelm
the
Ship
of
Christ
,
which
is
the
Church
,
in
the
Seas
of
all
miseries
and
afflictions
;
And
so
now
,
the
Dragon
begins
a
fresh
to
rage
,
and
to
persecute
the
woman
,
saith
the
Holy
Ghost
,
v.
13.
which
brought
forth
the
man-child
;
and
to
vex
and
molest
all
her
Children
,
all
the
true
and
faithfull
members
of
the
Church
,
whereof
most
of
them
,
especially
her
lay
children
,
were
left
prety
quiet
,
while
the
spirituall
and
dogmaticall
warre
lasted
,
that
raged
most
of
all
amongst
the
Clergy
:
but
now
,
that
warre
being
ended
,
the
Church
reformed
,
superstitions
expunged
and
all
the
Heresies
confuted
,
the
Dragon
vanquished
,
his
Angels
suppressed
,
and
the
service
of
God
purely
and
rightly
discharged
,
the
true
Church
and
all
her
members
,
(
the
corrupted
,
unreformed
Churches
he
hath
them
in
his
hands
already
,
so
that
he
need
not
trouble
himself
to
meddle
with
them
)
are
newly
molested
,
and
exceedingly
persecuted
with
great
wrath
,
saith
the
Angel
,
and
that
is
,
with
a
bloody
warre
,
and
a
greater
warre
,
and
a
far
more
unnaturall
,
and
unchristian
warre
,
and
a
more
violent
,
and
more
malicious
prosecution
of
the
warre
,
and
persecution
of
them
that
were
quiet
in
the
Land
,
then
ever
was
done
by
this
Dragon
at
any
time
,
before
this
time
.
And
the
reason
of
the
exceeding
greatness
and
sharpness
of
this
persecution
of
the
true
Church
,
The
reason
of
the
sharpness
of
this
persecution
,
shewed
.
signified
by
this
woman
,
is
not
omitted
,
to
be
set
down
by
the
Holy
Ghost
,
for
the
comfort
and
consolation
of
all
the
persecuted
Saints
,
and
distressed
members
of
Christ
,
and
for
to
incourage
them
with
the
more
constancy
to
persist
,
and
to
withstand
the
assaults
of
the
Dragon
unto
the
end
;
and
that
is
,
because
the
Dragon
,
that
in
the
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
had
many
hundred
years
,
to
prosecute
that
heriticall
and
dogmaticall
war
,
yet
now
knoweth
and
seeth
,
that
he
hath
but
a
short
time
to
rage
,
and
to
wage
this
newly
revived
bloody
war
;
and
therefore
he
must
bestir
himself
,
or
he
shall
lose
his
Harvest
,
that
hath
but
a
short
time
to
gather
in
his
fruit
;
and
that
time
,
that
he
is
permitted
thus
to
rage
against
the
woman
,
as
the
spirit
of
God
sets
it
down
,
Cap.
12.14
.
c.
11
8
&
v.
11.
c.
13
5.
c.
11.2
.
is
but
a
time
,
and
times
,
and
half
a
time
;
which
signifieth
the
three
dayes
and
a
half
,
that
the
two
witnesses
of
Christ
shall
lie
unburied
,
in
the
streets
of
the
great
City
,
and
the
42
moneths
,
wherein
the
beast
should
prevail
against
Gods
Servants
,
and
should
tread
the
holy
City
,
that
is
,
the
purest
Church
,
under
feet
:
for
all
these
times
,
thus
exprest
by
severall
termes
and
expressions
,
The
suppression
of
the
witnesses
and
persecution
of
the
Church
,
the
same
time
.
as
of
time
,
times
,
and
half
a
time
,
and
three
dayes
and
a
half
,
and
42
moneths
,
and
do
synechronize
and
cohere
,
for
the
length
of
the
time
,
I
take
to
be
the
very
self
same
time
;
and
that
is
,
the
time
,
wherein
the
Antichrist
should
rage
,
and
should
suppress
and
kill
the
two
witnesses
,
and
exceedingly
vex
and
persecute
the
true
Church
of
Christ
.
And
these
times
thus
exprest
by
the
Holy
Ghost
,
are
interpreted
by
very
many
of
the
most
learned
,
How
long
the
persecution
of
the
Antichrist
shall
last
.
both
Papists
and
Protestants
,
to
signifie
three
years
and
a
half
,
or
,
as
some
men
do
think
,
three
years
and
half
three
years
,
which
makes
up
four
years
and
a
half
;
though
I
rather
conceive
,
it
should
be
taken
for
some
short
time
,
much
thereabouts
,
which
the
good
God
,
in
his
great
Wisdome
knoweth
best
,
and
would
have
us
,
by
these
expressions
of
it
,
to
know
for
a
certaine
truth
,
and
to
assure
our selves
,
that
it
shall
not
,
and
cannot
be
long
,
but
either
that
time
directly
,
A
speciall
observation
.
or
much
about
that
time
,
though
perhaps
,
not
that
time
exactly
to
a
day
,
yet
it
may
be
most
exactly
,
to
a
minute
;
as
God
seeth
best
;
I
will
not
be
too
curious
,
nor
too
presumptuous
herein
.
Only
,
I
would
have
it
observed
,
that
the
time
of
this
persecution
of
the
Woman
;
That
the
time
of
this
persecution
of
the
Woman
,
and
of
her
first
abode
in
the
Wilderness
is
not
the
same
.
and
the
time
of
her
first
aboade
in
the
Wilderness
,
when
she
fled
there
first
,
from
the
face
of
the
Dragon
,
after
the
bringing
forth
of
her
Child
,
is
not
the
same
;
for
that
time
is
said
to
be
1200
and
60
dayes
;
and
this
time
of
her
persecution
by
the
Dragon
,
is
said
to
be
a
time
,
and
times
,
and
half
a
time
;
which
is
just
the
same
time
,
for
the
length
of
it
,
and
exprest
in
the
same
phrase
,
as
Daniel
saith
,
Antiochus
,
that
is
the
most
lively
type
of
the
Antichrist
,
that
can
be
found
in
all
the
Scriptures
,
should
rage
against
the
Church
of
the
Jews
;
and
that
was
just
three
years
and
a
halfe
,
neither
more
nor
less
,
saith
Tremelius
;
or
three
years
seven
moneths
and
thirteen
dayes
,
saith
Junius
and
Deodate
;
for
if
that
time
of
her
abode
in
the
Wilderness
,
and
this
time
of
her
persecution
by
the
Dragon
,
had
been
the
same
time
,
why
should
it
not
be
exprest
by
the
same
terme
,
and
by
the
same
phrase
,
but
that
the
Holy
Ghost
by
altering
the
terme
,
and
using
another
phrase
,
to
express
it
,
would
have
us
to
understand
it
of
another
time
?
when
as
we
see
,
the
time
of
the
Witnesses
Prophesying
,
and
the
time
of
the
Womans
first
abode
in
the
Wilderness
,
being
the
same
time
,
they
have
the
same
expression
of
1200
and
60
dayes
,
as
you
may
see
in
c.
11.3
.
&
c.
12.6
.
and
so
likewise
the
time
of
treading
the
holy
City
under
foot
,
c.
11.3
.
&c.
12.6
.
and
the
time
of
the
beast
continuing
his
War
against
the
Church
and
the
Saints
,
in
this
last
persecution
of
the
Dragon
,
being
the
same
time
,
it
hath
in
like
manner
the
same
expression
of
42.
moneths
,
c.
11.2
.
&
c.
13.5
.
c.
11.2
.
c.
13.5
.
that
so
we
might
understand
it
,
to
be
the
very
same
time
.
And
therefore
I
say
that
the
Womans
first
abode
in
the
Wilderness
for
1200
and
60
dayes
,
and
this
her
treading
under
foot
by
the
beast
,
and
her
last
abode
and
nourishing
in
the
Wilderness
for
a
time
,
times
,
and
half
a
time
,
c.
12.
v.
14.
is
not
the
same
,
and
doth
not
Sunchronize
,
as
Mr.
Mede
saith
;
Mr.
Mede
in
his
clavis
,
pag.
3.
but
the
continuance
of
the
beast
persecuting
her
,
being
42.
moneths
,
c.
11.2
.
and
her
nourishing
in
the
Wildernesse
,
during
this
War
,
and
the
persecution
of
her
by
the
beast
,
being
a
time
and
times
,
and
half
a
time
,
that
makes
42
moneths
,
or
three
years
and
a
half
,
as
the
most
of
the
best
interpreters
do
agree
it
is
to
be
taken
,
do
sunchronize
;
c.
12.14
.
and
therefore
must
be
understood
for
the
very
same
time
.
But
all
this
while
that
is
,
during
the
time
,
thus
exprest
,
by
time
,
times
and
a
half
time
,
and
by
three
dayes
and
a
half
,
and
42
months
;
how
long
,
or
how
short
soever
that
time
shall
be
;
the
great
Dragon
,
that
is
the
Devil
,
by
the
cruel
beast
,
that
is
the
Antichrist
,
and
the
Dragons
prime
instrument
of
all
mischief
,
shall
cast
out
of
his
mouth
,
saith
the
holy
Ghost
,
Waters
as
a
flood
after
the
Woman
,
c.
12.15
.
What
is
meant
by
the
flood
that
the
Dragon
casteth
after
the
Woman
.
Judge
whether
this
was
not
fulfilled
in
the
time
of
the
long
Parliament
amongst
us
.
that
he
might
cause
her
to
be
carryed
away
by
the
Flood
,
v.
15.
and
that
is
,
he
shall
make
Lawes
and
decrees
,
orders
and
Ordinances
,
that
do
proceed
out
of
the
mouth
of
men
,
(
that
must
not
be
past
over
unobserved
,
)
and
are
as
poysonous
and
as
deadly
as
the
waters
,
that
are
spued
out
of
the
mouth
of
the
Serpent
;
and
they
shall
be
made
so
plentifully
and
in
such
an
abundant
manner
,
that
they
shall
be
like
a
flood
,
or
a
torrent
streame
that
,
as
the
Poet
saith
,
Fluit
acrius
amne
perenni
,
floweth
more
violent
,
then
any
constant
current
;
so
shall
these
new
made
Lawes
,
and
Ordinances
of
the
Beast
,
be
more
prejudiciall
to
the
Servants
of
God
,
then
any
former
well
known
Lawes
and
decrees
;
and
they
shall
be
cast
after
the
woman
,
that
is
,
not
gently
made
,
but
violently
thrown
with
such
a
force
,
as
might
wholly
carry
away
the
Woman
,
and
so
destroy
the
Church
,
and
overwhelme
all
the
right
Worshippers
of
God
,
and
the
true
professors
of
the
faith
of
Christ
;
for
by
waters
,
as
the
Psalmist
serteth
down
in
many
places
,
is
signified
Crosses
,
troubles
and
afflictions
,
Psal
69.1.2
.
Psal.
124.4
.
Psal.
144.7
.
and
all
kind
of
molestations
and
miseries
,
which
the
Dragon
by
his
new
made
orders
and
Ordinances
would
bring
upon
the
Church
without
measure
,
whereby
her
members
,
from
the
highest
to
the
lowest
,
should
finde
plundering
and
pillaging
in
all
places
,
imprisonment
without
mercy
,
banishment
without
pitty
,
taxes
beyond
ability
,
death
without
example
,
and
killing
in
all
quarters
;
the
which
things
,
are
the
floods
of
miseries
and
afflictions
,
How
troubles
and
miseries
drive
many
away
from
the
right
way
.
and
not
the
Doctrines
of
Arius
and
other
Hereticks
,
as
Mr.
Mede
saith
,
that
the
Dragon
powreth
forth
after
the
woman
,
that
she
might
be
carried
away
of
the
flood
;
that
is
,
that
she
might
be
terrified
by
these
floods
,
and
driven
away
by
these
miseries
,
from
the
right
service
of
God
,
and
the
performance
of
the
duties
,
that
she
oweth
unto
the
witnesses
;
as
we
see
terrors
and
troubles
are
too
powerfull
,
to
drive
away
the
weak
,
and
such
as
have
no
solidity
in
them
from
the
right
way
,
either
of
equity
or
piety
.
And
thus
shall
the
poor
and
pious
woman
,
the
true
Church
of
Christ
,
and
all
her
members
,
be
persecuted
and
afflicted
by
the
Dragon
:
and
whether
our
Church
hath
bin
thus
used
,
or
not
,
during
the
warres
of
the
long
Parliament
,
I
leave
it
to
the
judicious
Reader
to
consider
it
;
howsoever
,
the
goodness
of
God
,
and
his
love
towards
his
Church
and
Servants
,
is
such
and
so
great
,
that
he
sheweth
himself
to
be
,
Psal.
46.1
.
as
the
Prophet
speaketh
,
deus
in
oportunitatibus
,
a
good
God
,
most
gracious
in
the
most
needfull
time
of
trouble
;
for
as
soon
as
the
Dragon
began
to
persecute
the
woman
,
after
that
he
was
thrown
out
of
Heaven
,
and
cast
unto
the
earth
.
God
gave
unto
the
woman
two
wings
of
a
great
Eagle
,
that
she
might
flie
away
into
the
Wilderness
into
her
place
;
v.
14.
c.
12.6
.
Two
speciall
things
to
be
observed
.
v.
14.
which
was
the
place
,
that
was
prepared
by
God
for
her
;
to
secure
her
from
the
Dragon
,
v.
6.
touching
which
wings
,
we
are
to
consider
these
two
speciall
things
;
that
is
,
-
1.
What
these
two
wings
be
-
2.
Why
they
were
given
unto
the
woman
;
and
1.
We
may
well
understand
,
these
two
wings
are
not
the
Magistrates
and
the
Ministers
,
as
E.
H.
thinketh
,
and
some
others
with
him
;
because
now
,
in
this
persecution
of
the
woman
,
and
the
rest
of
her
Children
,
the
true
members
of
the
Church
,
the
two
witnesses
are
likewise
persecuted
,
and
killed
,
and
do
lie
dead
and
unburied
,
all
the
while
that
the
woman
is
persecuted
;
and
therefore
they
could
not
possibly
help
the
woman
to
flie
away
.
Mr.
Mede
.
p.
64.
Neither
are
these
two
wings
of
the
Eagle
,
the
Eastern
and
the
Western
Empire
,
as
Mr.
Mede
imagineth
;
because
the
East
Empire
,
at
the
time
of
this
persecution
of
the
woman
,
had
wholly
apostatized
from
Christ
,
and
was
become
another
enemy
unto
the
woman
;
and
the
West
Empire
,
under
the
Papacy
,
was
no
faithfull
friend
,
but
had
anathamatized
the
true
Church
,
that
is
thus
persecuted
by
the
Dragon
:
and
therefore
I
do
rather
conceive
that
these
two
wings
are
;
1.
1.
Observation
What
are
the
two
wings
that
are
given
to
the
woman
.
1
Pet.
3.16
.
Faith
,
by
which
we
escape
all
the
fiery
darts
of
Satan
,
Ephes.
1.16
.
2.
Good
works
,
and
an
holy
conversation
,
which
stops
the
mouth
of
the
wicked
;
as
St.
Peter
saith
;
or
rather
,
because
their
mouthes
,
that
hereby
should
be
stopped
,
will
not
be
stopped
,
but
will
traduce
and
slander
Innocency
it self
,
as
the
Jewes
slandered
Christ
himself
,
in
whose
mouth
was
found
no
guile
,
these
two
wings
may
be
said
to
be
,
-
1.
Constant
patience
.
-
2.
Fervent
Prayers
.
Patience
.
1
1.
Patience
,
manfully
to
suffer
whatsoever
it
should
please
God
to
permit
the
Dragon
,
and
his
Instrument
,
the
beast
,
to
inflict
upon
her
;
for
not
onely
Levius
fit
patientia
quicquid
corrigere
est
nefas
,
patience
makes
every
burthen
to
seem
lighter
then
it
is
,
and
helps
us
to
bear
that
,
which
we
cannot
shun
;
but
also
vincit
qui
patitur
,
by
a
patient
suffering
,
we
overcome
the
greatest
maladies
,
as
Christ
himself
,
by
his
suffering
,
overcame
all
his
and
our
enemies
;
and
therefore
,
si
vis
vincere
disce
pati
,
if
thou
wilt
overcome
this
Dragon
,
and
conquer
this
beast
,
arm
thy self
with
patience
.
Prayers
.
2
2.
Prayers
fervently
and
constantly
made
to
the
Almighty
God
,
that
he
would
assist
her
and
strengthen
her
,
to
endure
faithfull
against
all
the
assaults
of
Satan
;
and
in
his
good
time
,
to
deliver
her
from
them
;
for
the
time
would
be
too
short
,
and
my
papers
too
scant
,
if
I
should
go
about
to
set
down
,
Nothing
so
powerfull
to
obtain
what
we
desire
as
fervent
and
constant
prayers
.
what
great
things
have
been
obtained
,
and
what
wonderfull
things
have
been
brought
to
passe
,
and
effected
by
the
power
of
prayer
;
when
as
a
Father
saith
,
haec
est
victoria
,
quae
vincit
mundum
preces
nostrae
,
this
is
the
victory
that
overcometh
the
world
,
and
will
overcome
the
Dragon
,
even
our
prayers
.
And
these
be
the
two
wings
of
the
great
Eagle
,
that
is
most
able
and
powerfull
,
to
flie
and
to
escape
,
(
and
I
know
no
graces
more
powerfull
then
these
two
)
whereby
the
Church
and
all
her
members
have
alwayes
,
and
shall
ever
,
through
Gods
help
,
which
their
prayers
will
obtain
,
be
able
to
persist
in
the
true
faith
,
and
right
service
of
God
,
and
likewise
to
discharge
all
other
duties
,
that
they
owe
,
both
to
the
witnesses
and
to
all
other
men
,
during
their
lives
,
maugre
all
the
spite
of
the
Dragon
,
and
the
persecution
of
the
beast
,
and
likewise
to
escape
all
their
malice
and
mischief
:
and
therefore
let
us
ever
pray
to
God
,
and
be
patient
and
contented
.
2.
We
are
to
observe
,
2.
Observat
.
To
what
end
the
two
wings
were
given
to
the
woman
.
that
the
Holy
Ghost
omitteth
not
to
explain
the
reason
and
the
end
,
why
God
gave
these
two
wings
unto
the
woman
not
onely
to
fly
away
,
and
to
escape
from
the
violence
of
the
Dragon
,
but
more
especially
,
to
be
noted
,
that
she
might
flie
into
the
Wilderness
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
into
her
place
,
which
God
had
formerly
prepared
for
her
;
therefore
,
it
is
apparent
,
that
she
was
now
come
out
of
the
Wilderness
,
and
out
of
the
place
,
and
as
the
Children
of
Israel
left
their
Tents
where
Moses
was
,
and
joyned
themselves
to
Baal-Peor
;
so
no
doubt
,
but
she
had
left
the
Wilderness
,
and
the
heavenly
life
,
that
she
should
have
led
,
Had
not
the
Church
offended
,
in
stepping
out
of
her
place
,
she
had
not
been
afflicted
.
and
associated
her self
too
much
with
the
world
and
worldly
men
,
which
is
the
cause
of
her
persecution
,
and
the
inflicting
of
the
second
woe
upon
her
,
which
she
might
have
escaped
,
had
she
continued
in
her
place
;
because
no
punishment
cometh
,
untill
a
transgression
proceedeth
;
the
sin
goeth
before
,
and
the
correction
followeth
after
;
so
the
woman
came
out
of
her
place
,
and
the
Dragon
was
permitted
to
whip
her
into
her
place
,
and
therefore
this
is
a
second
passage
of
the
woman
into
the
Wilderness
;
which
being
not
well
observed
,
hath
made
many
Interpreters
,
to
mistake
the
times
,
and
the
meaning
of
the
Holy
Ghost
in
this
place
.
But
seeing
her
coming
out
of
her
place
,
is
the
cause
of
her
present
woe
,
and
of
the
persecution
of
the
Dragon
,
by
the
meanes
and
malice
of
the
beast
,
let
her
quickly
.
if
she
would
be
preserved
,
and
escape
the
flood
of
waters
and
afflictions
,
that
the
Dragon
s●ueth
after
her
,
get
again
into
the
Wilderness
,
and
return
into
her
place
,
and
continue
faithfull
in
her
Christian
Profession
,
and
the
discharging
of
her
duties
,
both
to
God
and
man
;
because
the
neglect
thereof
hath
been
the
cause
of
all
her
troubles
,
at
all
times
whatsoever
.
And
let
her
and
all
her
Children
,
the
members
of
the
Church
,
How
God
looketh
upon
the
afflictions
of
his
people
.
the
sconer
and
the
rather
do
this
;
because
that
to
incourage
her
,
to
continue
constant
in
the
right
service
of
God
,
and
to
honour
the
witnesses
so
religiously
as
she
ought
to
do
,
God
locked
down
from
Heaven
,
and
,
considering
the
great
wrath
of
the
Dragon
,
and
the
flood
of
all
miseries
,
that
by
the
service
of
the
beast
,
he
had
cast
after
the
woman
,
as
he
looked
upon
the
afflictions
of
his
people
,
when
they
were
in
Egypt
and
sent
Moses
for
to
help
them
;
so
now
,
in
this
persecution
of
the
woman
,
v.
16.
he
moved
the
earth
to
help
this
distressed
woman
;
and
to
open
her
mouth
,
and
to
swallow
up
the
flood
,
which
the
Dragon
had
cast
out
of
his
mouth
,
v.
16
Where
,
you
may
see
,
and
should
consider
it
,
How
the
senceless
creatures
do
their
service
unto
God
.
how
the
senceless
creatures
are
obedient
Instruments
,
to
do
their
service
unto
God
;
both
to
punish
the
wicked
,
and
to
help
the
godly
;
as
the
raging
Sea
was
a
wall
of
defence
unto
the
Israelites
on
every
side
,
and
a
grievous
gulf
to
devoure
Pharaoh
and
all
his
Host
;
so
here
,
the
dead
earth
,
that
opened
her
mouth
to
swallow
up
Dathan
,
and
to
cover
the
Congregation
of
Abiram
,
for
their
wickednesse
,
doth
now
likewise
,
according
to
the
letter
,
open
her
mouth
,
to
swallow
up
the
flood
,
that
the
Dragon
had
caest
after
the
Woman
,
to
preserve
her
from
being
ruined
by
that
flood
.
But
here
we
are
to
inquire
what
is
meant
by
this
earth
,
that
hath
a
mouth
to
be
opened
for
the
defence
and
preservation
of
the
woman
;
and
it
is
strange
unto
me
,
that
so
learned
a
man
,
Mr.
Mede
.
pag.
47.
as
Mr.
Mede
should
by
the
earth
,
understand
the
Bishops
and
Doctors
that
were
gathered
together
in
the
generall
Counsells
;
because
I
cannot
remember
any
place
of
Scripture
,
where
the
Godly
,
Religious
,
and
spirituall
men
,
are
expressed
,
and
are
to
be
understood
by
the
earth
;
because
that
,
although
all
flesh
is
Grass
,
and
every
man
is
but
dust
and
ashes
,
and
therefore
the
Prophet
saith
,
O
Earth
,
Earth
,
Earth
,
hear
the
Word
of
the
Lord
;
yet
being
regenerated
,
and
filled
with
the
graces
of
Gods
spirit
,
and
having
their
thoughts
,
and
their
desires
mounted
up
from
the
earth
,
and
their
Conversation
in
Heaven
,
they
are
never
termed
Earth
,
but
as
the
Church
here
,
and
in
many
other
places
,
is
called
Heaven
,
so
are
they
stiled
spiritual
men
,
though
their
bodyes
be
nothing
but
earth
.
And
therefore
I
conceive
the
meaning
of
the
words
to
be
,
that
God
in
the
time
of
this
persecution
of
the
Woman
,
●
12.10
.
&
v.
7.
and
affliction
of
his
Church
,
inspired
some
men
,
and
moved
them
,
that
otherwise
were
as
earthly
and
as
worldly
minded
as
any
others
,
What
is
meant
by
the
earth
that
helped
the
the
Woman
.
though
not
altogether
so
malicious
and
so
bloody
as
the
rest
,
to
open
their
mouthes
,
and
to
out
vote
the
worser
and
most
spitefull
sort
of
the
instruments
of
the
Dragon
,
that
they
should
not
utterly
destroy
all
the
Children
of
the
Woman
,
and
Servants
of
God
,
but
should
suffer
them
to
live
,
which
the
more
virulent
party
would
have
quite
extinguished
,
and
to
let
them
compound
for
their
Estates
,
that
they
might
have
some
small
livelihood
to
support
them
,
Whether
this
also
was
not
fulfilled
in
and
by
the
long
Parliament
,
let
the
Reader
judge
.
Prov.
16.7
.
after
all
their
plundering
and
persecution
:
and
so
God
dealeth
with
them
that
serve
him
,
and
continue
constant
,
to
discharge
their
duties
,
that
as
the
Prophet
speaketh
,
he
maketh
their
enemies
to
become
their
friends
,
and
to
be
their
helpers
,
as
here
the
very
worldlings
do
open
their
mouthes
,
and
make
speeches
to
preserve
many
of
Gods
Children
.
And
whether
such
a
thing
as
this
happened
not
in
the
last
long
Parliament
,
I
leave
it
to
my
judicious
Reader
to
consider
it
.
Therefore
the
Dragon
,
not
satisfied
with
all
the
former
miseries
of
the
Woman
,
and
all
the
persecutions
of
her
Children
,
which
hitherto
they
had
suffered
,
but
his
wrath
being
still
inraged
to
see
any
help
or
comfort
afforded
to
the
Woman
,
he
spurs
and
instigates
his
instruments
,
the
beast
and
his
associats
,
to
make
war
with
the
remnant
of
the
Womans
seed
,
which
keep
the
Commandements
of
God
,
and
have
the
testimony
of
Jesus
Christ
:
v.
17.
v.
17.
that
is
,
the
Dragon
moveth
the
beast
to
be
incensed
and
inraged
against
those
,
that
,
after
the
death
of
the
Witnesses
,
and
the
small
relief
and
breathing
time
,
Who
are
meant
by
the
remnant
of
the
Womans
seed
.
that
some
members
of
the
Church
have
had
,
will
not
submit
themselves
to
do
the
service
which
the
Dragon
,
by
the
beast
prescribeth
,
and
yeeld
themselves
to
be
seduced
by
the
false
Prophet
,
which
are
the
Angels
of
the
Dragon
,
but
will
constantly
adhere
to
Gods
right
service
,
and
the
established
forme
of
Gods
Worship
,
and
continue
faithfull
observers
of
the
Lawes
,
discipline
and
doctrine
of
the
slaine
Witnesses
;
And
is
not
this
also
fulfilled
?
let
the
ejected
Ministers
judge
of
it
.
these
now
must
beare
the
brunt
and
malice
of
the
beast
,
the
poore
and
small
remainder
of
the
true
and
faithfull
Servants
of
God
,
which
,
notwithstanding
all
their
persecution
and
deprivation
,
and
all
other
sufferings
whatsoever
,
will
keep
the
Commandements
of
God
,
and
have
therefore
the
Testimony
of
Jesus
Christ
,
that
they
are
Gods
faithfull
Servants
,
and
not
such
as
will
turne
with
every
blast
of
wind
,
and
be
carryed
away
with
a
little
worldly
preferment
.
And
thus
I
have
run
over
this
12th
Chapter
of
the
Revelation
,
and
have
in
a
plaine
stile
set
downe
,
what
I
conceive
to
be
the
true
meaning
of
the
same
:
how
the
Holy
Ghost
therein
sheweth
the
state
and
condition
of
the
Church
of
Christ
,
from
the
time
of
that
Godly
Emperour
Theodosius
,
about
the
year
382.
for
the
space
of
1200.
and
60
years
,
which
ended
about
the
year
1642.
about
which
time
,
after
the
first
Woe
is
past
,
by
the
invasion
of
the
Turkish
and
Mahometan
Tyrants
into
Christendome
and
the
defacing
of
the
Christian
Churches
,
and
defiling
the
true
Faith
in
the
East
Empire
,
the
Dragon
,
as
the
Holy
Ghost
here
saith
,
should
more
maliciously
begin
,
by
the
Ministery
of
his
chiefest
instrument
,
the
great
Antichrist
,
his
greatest
and
sorest
persecution
against
the
Church
of
Christ
,
expressed
here
under
the
person
of
this
Woman
,
that
hath
these
floods
of
waters
,
sorrowes
,
and
afflictions
thrown
after
her
;
the
which
persecution
,
(
according
to
the
old
adage
,
si
longa
sit
afflictio
,
levis
est
,
si
gravis
,
brevis
est
;
if
thy
trouble
be
long
,
it
is
but
light
;
if
great
,
it
is
short
;
quiae
nullum
violentum
est
perpetuum
;
because
no
violent
thing
is
able
to
continue
very
long
;
)
because
it
should
be
so
great
and
so
grievous
;
the
spirit
of
God
tells
us
;
it
should
continue
,
but
for
a
short
space
,
and
a
few
years
;
and
when
the
same
shall
be
ended
,
and
fully
expired
,
the
second
woe
shall
be
past
;
and
then
,
after
the
end
of
this
bloody
persecution
,
and
the
expiration
of
this
second
woe
,
the
third
and
last
woe
,
saith
the
Angel
,
is
quickly
to
be
expected
,
and
shall
not
long
be
deferred
,
before
it
commeth
:
and
this
last
woe
shall
be
poured
out
in
a
full
measure
,
upon
the
Turks
and
Mahometans
,
the
supplanters
of
the
Easterne
Churches
,
and
upon
the
Antichrist
and
his
adherents
,
the
great
persecutors
of
the
true
reformed
protestant
Church
,
and
upon
the
Popish
superstitious
and
Idolatrous
Corrupters
of
the
rest
of
the
Westerne
Churches
,
and
upon
the
false
Prophet
the
Chapleins
of
the
Antichrist
;
and
upon
all
other
Hypocriticall
Worldlings
,
and
Prophane
livers
whatsoever
,
and
whersoever
they
be
,
and
upon
many
of
Gods
Servants
,
that
cannot
escape
a
common
plague
,
while
they
live
among
the
wicked
.
And
so
you
have
the
determination
and
extention
of
these
three
great
woes
,
The
3
great
Woes
upon
whom
they
are
to
fall
.
1.
Woe
.
troubles
and
afflictions
,
that
have
and
shall
fall
upon
the
World
,
thus
more
plainly
expressed
.
The
first
woe
fell
heavy
upon
the
Eastern
Churches
,
by
the
comming
in
of
the
Turks
and
Mahometans
,
for
their
Blasphemous
Heresies
,
and
denying
the
deity
both
of
Christ
and
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
and
likewise
the
deniall
of
all
the
due
reverence
and
respect
,
which
they
owed
to
the
Martyrs
and
Saints
of
God
,
whereof
Leo
Isaurus
,
and
Constantinus
Capronimus
,
and
the
Constantinopolitan
Councill
,
that
consisted
of
338.
Bishops
,
were
the
chief
causers
,
and
the
Principal
Authors
of
that
contempt
,
and
were
sufficiently
chastised
for
the
same
.
The
second
woe
is
now
fallen
,
or
falling
,
2.
Woe
.
or
most
like
to
fall
upon
these
Western
Protestant
Churches
,
by
the
comming
in
of
the
Antichrist
that
was
long
expected
,
and
Prophesied
that
he
should
come
amongst
them
,
to
play
his
part
;
for
that
having
the
true
Doctrine
of
Christ
,
and
the
right
forme
and
manner
of
Gods
service
settled
and
established
amongst
them
,
they
would
notwithstanding
,
in
a
wild
wantonness
,
be
seduced
by
the
false
Prophet
,
to
reject
the
same
,
to
suppress
their
Governours
,
to
slay
the
Witnesses
of
Christ
,
and
,
being
most
perfect
Hypocrites
,
to
lead
a
most
worldly
life
,
farr
worse
then
either
Papists
or
Pagans
,
under
the
Cloak
and
Visard
of
piety
and
Saintship
.
The
third
and
last
woe
,
that
we
are
certaine
is
yet
to
come
,
and
will
come
as
the
Angel
saith
,
very
speedily
after
the
end
and
determination
of
the
second
woe
,
shall
fall
most
Heavily
,
as
I
said
,
upon
the
Mahometans
and
the
Antichrist
and
his
adherents
,
and
the
false
Prophet
,
and
upon
all
the
Enemies
of
God
,
and
the
bringers
of
the
former
woes
upon
his
Church
,
and
all
other
Lewd
and
wicked
livers
whatsoever
.
And
now
I
should
proceed
to
the
13th
Chapter
,
3.
Woe
.
but
that
there
is
an
exposition
of
this
12th
Chapter
,
annexed
to
our
Bibles
,
which
might
,
if
not
answered
,
cross
much
,
of
what
I
have
formerly
explained
;
for
Francis
Junius
,
a
very
Worthy
man
and
not
meanely
learned
,
in
his
notes
,
joyned
to
Theodore
Beza's
translation
of
the
New
Testament
,
upon
this
12th
Chapter
,
understandeth
,
by
this
Woman
,
Junius
his
interpretation
of
the
Woman
in
his
notes
on
the
12.
Chapter
.
Eusebius
l.
3.
c.
5.
sometimes
,
the
Christian
Church
of
the
Jewes
,
and
sometimes
he
would
have
the
Woman
to
signifie
the
gentile
Christians
:
and
he
saith
,
that
the
Woman
which
fled
into
the
Wilderness
,
where
she
was
fed
for
a
time
and
times
,
and
half
a
time
,
signifieth
the
Jewish
Christians
,
or
Christian
Jewes
,
that
fled
out
of
Hierusalem
,
when
the
Romans
were
comming
to
besiege
it
,
into
a
little
Village
,
called
Pella
,
as
Eusebius
writeth
,
and
remained
there
,
a
postrema
Judaeorum
defectione
ad
urbis
excidium
usque
from
the
last
falling
away
or
revolt
of
the
Jewes
,
untill
the
destruction
of
their
City
and
Temple
;
which
was
just
three
years
and
a
half
;
and
by
the
earth
that
opened
her
mouth
to
swallow
up
the
flood
,
that
the
Dragon
cast
after
her
,
he
saith
it
signifieth
the
unbelieving
and
Rebellious
Jewes
,
that
underwent
the
War
,
and
sustained
all
the
miseries
,
that
the
Romans
brought
upon
that
Nation
;
whereby
those
believing
Jewes
,
that
were
in
Pella
,
did
escape
that
flood
of
afflictions
,
that
otherwise
must
have
fallen
upon
them
,
if
they
had
not
fled
out
of
Hierusalem
when
they
heard
the
voyce
that
cryed
in
the
ayre
,
migremus
hinc
;
let
us
depart
hence
.
And
so
he
conceiveth
,
this
passage
of
the
Woman
into
the
Wilderness
expressed
in
the
14th
.
v.
where
she
is
nourished
for
a
time
,
and
times
,
and
half
a
time
,
which
he
rightly
expoundeth
for
three
years
and
a
half
,
to
be
not
the
same
,
with
that
passage
of
the
Woman
,
The
foresaid
interpretation
of
Junius
rejected
.
expressed
in
the
sixt
verse
,
where
she
is
fed
1200
and
60
dayes
,
which
he
also
rightly
expoundeth
to
signifie
1200
and
60
years
;
but
he
misapplyeth
this
second
passage
of
the
Woman
into
the
Wilderness
,
to
a
Woman
that
cannot
be
understood
in
that
place
;
as
appeareth
.
Reason
.
1
1.
In
that
the
Woman
,
(
for
there
is
no
mention
made
in
all
the
Chapter
,
but
of
one
,
and
the
same
Woman
)
that
is
,
the
Christian
Church
,
or
the
Christians
that
believed
in
Jesus
Christ
,
is
said
to
be
fed
,
that
is
,
to
be
guided
,
Governed
,
and
instructed
by
the
two
Witnesses
,
that
is
,
1.
The
Kings
and
their
under
Magistrates
;
and
2.
The
Apostles
,
and
the
Bishops
that
succeeded
the
Apostles
,
and
the
rest
of
Gods
Ministers
,
for
1200
and
60
dayes
:
that
is
,
as
Junius
himself
expoundeth
it
1200
and
60
years
:
and
we
are
sure
the
believing
Jewes
in
Pella
were
not
so
long
guided
and
instructed
by
these
Witnesses
in
that
place
,
nor
in
any
place
else
that
we
know
of
;
and
therefore
they
cold
not
be
signified
by
this
Woman
.
Reason
.
2
2.
In
that
this
Revelation
was
not
of
known
things
that
were
already
past
,
but
of
things
that
were
hereafter
to
be
fulfilled
,
that
is
,
after
they
were
revealed
unto
St.
And
c.
4.1
.
Dr.
Hammond
in
apoc.
ex
Epiphanio
baeresi
.
51.
Irenaeus
adversus
haereticos
.
libro
.
5.
Balaus
l
3.
saith
,
it
was
in
the
15th
year
of
Domitian
.
John
;
as
the
Angel
telleth
plainly
unto
our
Evangelist
,
c.
1.
19
And
this
time
,
when
St.
John
was
banished
into
Patmos
,
and
wrote
this
book
,
was
not
in
the
reigne
of
Claudius
Caesar
,
that
banished
all
the
Jewes
out
of
Rome
,
as
some
men
,
out
of
Epiphanius
do
imagine
,
and
as
hereafter
I
shall
make
it
more
fully
to
appeare
;
but
it
was
about
the
latter
end
of
Domitians
reigne
,
as
both
Justin
Martyr
and
Irenaeus
testifie
;
and
as
Balaeus
,
Beza
,
Maresius
,
and
the
most
of
our
best
late
Writers
do
assent
to
Irenaeus
testimony
:
and
that
was
about
the
year
of
Christ
98.
and
these
believing
Jewes
fled
to
Pella
,
either
when
vespasian
began
the
War
,
or
when
Titus
his
Son
came
to
besiege
Hierusalem
,
which
was
about
40
years
after
Christ
his
Ascention
,
that
is
,
in
the
year
of
our
Lord
73.
and
in
the
second
year
of
Vespasians
reigne
,
that
was
proclaimed
Emperor
in
72
:
and
therefore
those
Jewes
could
not
be
here
mentioned
.
Reason
.
3
3.
In
that
their
being
in
Pella
,
that
was
neer
enough
to
Hierusalem
,
though
it
was
beyond
Jordan
,
during
all
the
time
of
the
siege
,
could
be
but
little
better
,
if
we
consider
the
miseries
of
billetting
our
enemies
Souldiers
,
and
our
plundering
,
our
commanding
,
and
other
abuses
,
that
are
incident
unto
us
by
and
from
them
,
that
follow
the
Wars
,
of
whom
the
Poet
saith
,
Nulla
fides
pietassque
viris
qui
castrasequuntur
;
then
if
they
had
been
within
the
City
of
Hierusalem
,
save
only
the
freedome
of
their
lives
,
when
perhaps
their
other
troubles
and
abuses
were
no
wayes
Iess
,
if
not
in
some
respect
,
far
greater
then
the
troubles
of
many
of
them
,
that
were
within
the
Walls
of
Hierusalem
;
And
therefore
their
being
in
Pella
could
not
fignifie
the
earths
opening
of
her
mouth
to
swallow
up
the
flood
of
their
afflictions
,
which
no
doubt
but
they
endured
in
full
measure
.
Reason
.
4
4.
In
that
Pella
,
being
but
a
little
Village
,
it
is
not
likely
,
that
it
could
containe
so
many
of
the
Jews
,
or
that
so
many
should
go
out
of
Hierusalem
unto
it
,
as
should
move
the
Holy
Ghost
to
express
them
here
,
under
the
notion
of
this
Woman
,
that
was
persecuted
by
the
Dragon
,
when
as
these
were
not
the
men
against
whom
Titus
waged
his
War
,
being
so
few
and
so
contemptible
,
and
no
wayes
opposing
him
.
Reason
.
5
5.
In
that
this
persecution
of
the
Woman
,
and
her
flight
into
the
Wilderness
is
after
the
Warre
in
Heaven
,
and
after
the
Dragon
was
throwen
into
the
earth
,
as
the
Text
makes
it
plain
,
v.
13.
&
14.
but
these
Jewes
being
in
Pella
,
was
long
before
this
warre
;
and
therefore
they
cannot
be
meant
by
this
woman
.
Reason
.
6
6.
In
that
according
to
the
old
rule
,
non
est
distinguendum
ubi
non
distinguit
lex
;
we
may
not
chop
and
change
,
times
,
places
,
and
persons
,
where
Scriptures
change
them
not
,
to
fit
our
own
purposes
,
and
to
make
good
our
own
best
liked
Interpretations
,
which
is
but
,
as
the
Poet
saith
,
to
stagger
,
Nunc
huc
,
nunc
illuc
,
exemplo
nubis
aquosae
;
Much
like
a
waterish
Cloud
,
which
sometimes
hither
is
driven
with
the
wind
,
How
men
should
fairly
proceed
in
their
interpretations
,
without
wresting
of
any
Text.
and
sometimes
thither
,
or
as
another
saith
,
Praxitiles
like
to
make
beguiled
mindes
to
bow
down
to
the
painted
strumpet
,
either
of
these
high
conceits
of
the
great
Scholars
,
or
of
the
brain-sick
fancies
of
the
weaker
wits
;
but
we
ought
fairly
,
to
proceed
according
to
the
most
genuine
sence
of
the
place
that
we
enterpret
,
and
such
as
crosseth
no
other
truth
,
nor
carrieth
any
absurdity
or
impossibility
with
it
.
And
who
seeth
not
prima
facie
,
at
the
first
sight
and
reading
of
this
12th
Chapter
,
how
the
Holy
Ghost
proceedeth
therein
,
to
set
forth
the
dangers
,
troubles
,
and
persecutions
of
this
woman
,
that
signifieth
the
Christian
Church
,
from
the
time
,
that
she
became
cloathed
with
the
Sun
,
and
the
beginning
of
her
pain
in
travell
,
unto
the
end
of
her
persecutions
?
as
,
how
she
should
flie
into
the
Wilderness
,
how
long
she
should
be
nourished
and
fed
in
that
place
,
what
Warres
she
should
undergo
in
that
time
,
and
after
the
ending
of
that
Warre
,
and
the
stepping
out
of
her
place
,
how
she
should
be
therefore
punished
and
persecuted
,
and
for
what
time
she
should
be
distressed
in
that
persecution
,
and
how
she
should
be
helped
and
relieved
out
of
the
hands
and
power
of
her
enemies
;
which
are
all
successively
in
a
continued
Series
,
and
a
just
order
set
down
,
by
the
spirit
of
God
,
of
the
same
woman
,
that
was
the
Christian
Church
,
in
this
12th
Chapter
of
the
Revelation
.
And
as
,
not
all
this
,
by
Junius
his
concession
,
so
indeed
not
any
part
of
this
,
can
be
referred
to
the
believing
Jewes
,
in
Pella
,
as
understood
by
this
woman
,
v.
14.
but
to
the
Christian
Church
,
converted
and
collected
both
out
of
the
Jewes
and
Gentiles
;
especially
considered
,
after
the
time
of
Theodosins
,
as
I
have
shewed
to
you
before
.
And
this
last
persecution
of
this
woman
,
can
be
no
otherwise
understood
,
Why
this
last
persecution
of
the
woman
is
to
be
referred
to
these
our
times
.
as
I
conceive
then
of
the
sufferings
of
the
reformed
Protestant
Churches
,
and
servants
of
Christ
,
in
these
our
times
wherein
we
live
;
because
they
fall
out
just
at
the
end
of
1200
and
60
years
,
wherein
the
two
witnesses
,
after
that
the
woman
was
cloathed
with
the
Sun
,
should
prophesie
,
and
the
woman
should
be
fed
by
the
witnesses
,
before
they
should
be
slain
,
and
before
the
beginning
of
this
her
great
persecution
,
and
flood
of
all
miseries
,
that
the
Dragon
,
by
the
service
of
the
Antichrist
,
should
raise
against
her
,
and
throw
after
her
.
And
I
say
,
that
although
Arethas
,
Rupertus
and
Barradius
,
do
with
Junius
understand
this
woman
to
signifie
the
Jewish
Synagogue
,
and
Alcazar
takes
it
for
the
primitive
Church
of
the
Christians
,
to
whom
I
do
assent
,
she
may
be
taken
for
that
Church
,
at
that
time
,
when
the
Dragon
began
to
watch
her
,
that
he
might
devoure
her
Child
;
yet
St.
Ambrose
.
Ticonius
,
and
Primasius
,
do
with
me
understand
this
woman
here
,
flying
to
avoid
the
Dragons
flood
,
to
signifie
the
true
Christian
Church
,
in
her
last
persecution
,
sub
finem
mundi
,
a
little
before
the
end
of
the
world
,
when
Satan
should
be
let
loose
,
after
his
1000
years
imprisonment
,
and
should
then
powre
forth
a
flood
and
deluge
of
all
crosses
,
troubles
,
and
miseries
upon
the
true
Church
,
and
the
faithfull
servants
of
Jesus
Christ
,
the
which
I
think
he
hath
now
,
within
these
late
years
,
done
to
the
uttermost
.
Reason
.
7
7.
And
lastly
,
in
that
these
times
,
of
the
womans
being
fed
and
nourished
in
the
Wilderness
for
1200
and
60
years
,
wherein
the
Hereticall
war
betwixt
the
Angels
of
Michael
,
and
the
Angels
of
the
Dragon
was
made
,
and
was
not
ended
here
,
in
our
Church
,
until
King
Charles
his
dayes
;
in
whose
time
,
both
the
Brownists
and
Puritans
were
suppressed
,
and
the
Jesuite
Fisher
,
the
great
Golias
of
the
Papists
,
That
the
times
here
spoken
of
,
cannot
cohere
with
the
Jewes
in
Pella
.
in
these
parts
,
was
quite
vanquished
and
confuted
by
Bishop
Laud
;
and
these
times
,
that
are
here
expressed
by
time
,
times
,
and
half
a
time
,
which
are
the
time
of
the
Churches
persecution
,
after
the
1200
and
60
years
,
and
the
end
of
the
hereticall
warre
,
cannot
be
referred
to
the
believing
Jewes
in
Pella
;
but
rather
for
the
persecution
of
our
Protestant
Churches
,
and
the
preservation
of
them
,
from
being
ruined
,
by
the
earths
opening
of
her
mouth
,
to
swallow
up
the
flood
of
afflictions
,
that
the
Dragon
casteth
after
them
;
because
the
Holy
Ghost
saith
,
that
after
three
dayes
and
a
half
,
which
is
the
very
same
time
,
though
expressed
in
other
termes
,
with
time
,
times
,
and
half
a
time
,
the
spirit
of
life
from
God
shall
enter
into
the
witnesses
,
that
is
,
ministris
verbi
,
as
Junius
confesseth
,
the
Bishops
and
Preachers
of
Gods
word
,
or
as
E.
H.
more
rightly
thinketh
,
the
Magistrates
and
Ministers
,
which
formerly
had
been
slain
,
and
they
shall
stand
again
upon
their
feet
,
that
is
,
in
their
successors
,
by
a
Monarchicall
and
Episcopall
Government
,
to
shew
,
that
God
will
not
suffer
his
Church
and
Servants
,
to
be
alwayes
,
nor
long
trodden
underfoot
,
and
to
want
her
lawfull
Pastors
and
Governours
,
but
should
have
the
witnesses
of
Christ
,
within
a
short
space
,
restored
unto
her
.
And
we
are
confident
,
that
such
a
thing
as
this
,
never
happened
to
the
believing
Jewes
in
Pella
,
nor
to
any
other
believing
Church
in
the
World
,
that
we
know
of
,
that
both
the
witnesses
of
God
,
That
we
cannot
remember
where
it
happened
,
that
the
chief
Magi.
strate
and
the
chief
Prelate
were
killed
about
the
same
time
,
by
the
same
persons
,
and
for
the
same
cause
,
as
it
seemes
,
the
two
witnesses
of
Christ
were
to
be
,
and
our
King
and
Bishops
were
,
for
the
pretence
of
fear
of
bringing
in
Popery
,
as
here
it
did
.
1.
The
King
,
which
is
the
supreme
Magistrate
,
and
2.
The
Bishop
,
which
is
the
chief
Praelate
&
Pastor
of
the
People
,
should
be
killed
,
about
the
same
time
,
by
the
same
persons
,
and
indeed
,
upon
the
matter
,
for
the
same
cause
,
whatsoever
pretences
should
be
alledged
;
the
which
cause
,
is
shewed
to
be
,
the
malice
of
the
Dragon
to
the
woman
and
her
Child
,
and
to
slay
the
witnesses
.
And
I
do
verily
believe
,
that
if
learned
Junius
,
Beza
,
and
others
the
like
wise
and
learned
men
,
had
lived
in
these
times
,
and
had
seen
the
things
that
were
and
are
done
in
these
dayes
,
of
the
last
Century
of
years
among
Protestants
,
and
in
the
best
reformed
Churches
,
they
would
have
interpreted
this
and
many
other
parcels
of
Scriptures
far
otherwise
then
they
have
done
;
and
no
marvel
,
nor
any
disparagement
to
their
learning
and
wisdom
;
because
,
as
I
said
before
,
Prophesies
and
Predictions
mystically
set
down
,
are
not
perfectly
understood
untill
they
be
fully
accomplished
and
fulfilled
.
And
therefore
,
as
the
Holy
Ghost
had
set
down
in
the
11th
Chapter
,
how
the
two
witnesses
of
Gods
truth
,
and
the
Governours
of
his
Church
should
be
used
,
persecuted
,
and
killed
by
the
Ministers
of
the
Antichrist
,
the
beast
that
ascendeth
out
of
the
bottomless
pit
;
so
here
in
the
12th
Chapter
,
he
sheweth
how
the
Church
her self
,
and
all
her
members
should
be
molested
,
afflicted
,
and
persecuted
by
the
Serpent
,
that
had
formerly
seduced
her
out
of
Paradise
,
and
now
followeth
her
into
the
Wilderness
,
makes
Warre
against
her
,
and
throwes
a
whole
flood
of
miseries
and
mischiefs
upon
her
,
to
see
if
he
can
utterly
destroy
her
;
and
,
being
exceedingly
vexed
,
and
filled
with
wrath
,
that
the
woman
should
be
any
wayes
helped
,
as
she
was
by
the
earth
,
and
earthly
members
,
that
opened
their
mouthes
to
speak
for
the
innocent
Children
of
the
woman
,
and
thereby
swallowed
up
many
of
those
bitter
waters
,
that
the
Dragon
had
spued
upon
her
,
that
all
the
Servants
of
Christ
,
and
the
observers
of
the
witnesses
,
should
not
be
wholly
and
irrecoverably
destroyed
,
he
goeth
about
to
make
warre
,
with
the
remnant
of
the
womans
seed
;
and
yet
it
is
not
said
,
that
he
made
this
warre
with
the
remainder
of
the
womans
seed
,
after
the
death
of
the
witnesses
,
because
they
were
so
few
,
that
they
were
not
able
to
warre
with
him
,
but
he
went
about
to
make
warre
with
them
;
and
to
that
end
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
he
stands
upon
the
Sands
of
the
Sea
;
for
these
words
are
the
conclusion
of
the
12th
Chapter
,
and
not
the
beginning
of
the
13th
Chapter
,
and
they
are
to
be
referred
to
the
Dragon
,
and
not
to
St.
John
,
as
our
English
Translation
mistakes
it
;
and
the
meaning
is
,
that
the
Dragon
intending
to
prosecute
this
warre
,
against
the
remainder
of
the
faithfull
Christians
that
observed
the
witnesses
,
and
did
their
duties
in
the
service
of
God
,
as
they
ought
to
do
,
and
so
kept
the
Commandements
of
God
,
and
had
the
Testimony
of
Jesus
Christ
,
that
they
were
〈◊〉
true
and
faithfull
servants
,
stands
upon
the
Sands
,
that
is
,
upon
the
rest
of
the
Preachers
of
Gods
word
,
and
those
faithfull
Clergy-men
,
and
other
zealous
and
conscionable
Christians
,
that
used
and
observed
the
right
form
of
divine
service
or
the
right
mazner
of
serving
God
,
Who
are
meant
by
the
Sands
upon
which
the
Dragon
standeth
.
which
the
faithfull
and
slain
witnesses
of
Christ
had
prescribed
,
and
obeyed
their
Governours
,
and
submitted
themseives
to
the
Discipline
,
and
to
the
uttermost
of
their
abilities
,
justified
and
defended
the
same
Government
,
which
the
true
Governours
of
Gods
Church
had
ordained
;
and
he
trezdeth
and
trampleth
these
Sands
under
his
feet
;
for
as
the
Sands
are
placed
by
God
to
keep
in
the
Seas
,
within
their
bounds
,
that
they
should
not
overflowe
the
Lands
,
so
is
the
Lawes
and
Discipline
of
the
Church
,
and
those
faithfull
Ministers
and
others
that
observe
the
same
,
a
stop
and
a
bridle
,
to
refrain
the
people
,
and
to
hinder
them
from
passing
over
the
bounds
of
equity
and
piety
;
and
though
the
Discipline
and
sentence
of
the
Church
seemes
but
a
weak
fence
,
to
keep
out
the
wild
beasts
,
and
to
retain
,
in
the
fold
of
Christ
,
his
sheep
;
and
of
little
force
,
like
a
paper
bullet
,
to
terrifie
the
wicked
from
any
evill
;
yet
,
as
the
Sands
that
are
but
of
a
small
substance
,
do
notwithstanding
keep
in
the
raging
Seas
,
and
as
the
twigs
,
that
tie
the
hoopes
of
a
Hogs-head
or
Tun
,
are
but
very
small
,
and
yet
are
the
preservatives
of
the
Wine
;
so
are
the
Lawes
and
Discipline
of
the
Church
,
though
not
capitall
,
nor
bloody
,
yet
sufficiently
able
,
like
the
Sands
to
suppress
the
raging
waves
of
wickedness
,
from
all
the
Children
of
the
Church
.
How
the
Dragon
stands
upon
the
Sands
.
But
now
saith
the
Angel
,
the
Dragon
stands
upon
these
Sands
,
treads
down
all
holy
orders
,
rageth
against
all
the
Discipline
of
the
Church
,
throwes
the
observers
of
them
out
of
their
Churches
,
deprives
them
of
their
livings
,
stops
their
mouthes
with
terrors
and
threatnings
;
and
as
he
had
formerly
slain
the
witnesses
,
so
now
he
raiseth
the
windes
,
stirreth
up
storms
,
and
all
the
Tempests
that
he
can
,
Judge
,
if
this
also
be
not
fulfilled
in
the
time
of
the
long
Parliament
.
to
blow
away
these
Sands
,
that
adhered
to
the
witnesses
,
and
endeavoured
to
keep
in
and
to
restraine
the
waters
of
the
Seas
,
and
the
wickedness
of
the
people
from
overflowing
:
and
wheresoever
these
windes
do
blow
,
and
these
Sands
are
stood
upon
,
I
pray
God
to
give
them
patience
,
to
overcome
these
stormy
winds
and
Tempests
.
Amen
.
CAP.
III.
The
three
principall
enemies
of
Gods
Church
;
Satans
1000
years
imprisonment
,
when
begun
,
and
when
ended
;
when
the
Christian
Religion
tryumphed
over
the
Idolls
of
the
Gentiles
,
and
over
all
the
Gods
of
the
Heathens
;
that
the
beast
signifieth
the
great
Antichrist
,
and
a
pack
or
confederacy
of
most
wicked
men
;
from
whence
it
sprung
;
of
the
seven
heads
of
the
beast
;
what
they
are
,
handled
at
large
;
and
the
Authours
opinion
of
the
seven
Kings
and
the
eighth
,
that
is
the
beast
and
the
Antichrist
.
3.
AFter
that
the
Angel
,
which
Christ
sent
unto
St
,
John
,
had
informed
him
of
those
sad
accidents
,
that
should
befall
unto
the
witnesses
,
in
the
11th
Chapter
;
and
the
state
and
condition
of
the
Church
of
God
,
under
the
person
and
title
of
the
woman
,
for
the
space
of
1200
and
60
years
,
and
the
persecutions
that
she
must
undergo
,
after
the
end
and
expiration
of
those
years
,
that
began
,
as
I
shewed
unto
you
,
about
382.
and
ended
in
or
about
1642.
in
the
12th
Chapter
,
he
proceedeth
in
this
13th
Chapter
,
to
shew
unto
him
the
Instruments
,
that
the
red
Dragon
raiseth
up
,
and
the
Devill
useth
to
become
the
murtherers
of
the
witnesses
,
and
the
persecuting
enemies
of
Gods
Church
;
and
I
find
them
here
,
in
the
13th
Chapter
,
and
in
the
17th
Chapter
,
wherein
most
of
the
things
that
are
shewed
in
this
13th
Chapter
,
are
more
clearly
explained
by
the
Angel
,
unto
our
Evangelist
St.
John
,
to
be
distributed
into
three
ranks
,
or
three
principall
Instruments
,
or
generalls
of
three
great
Regiments
,
or
rather
Armies
of
the
Devill
.
-
The
three
principall
enemies
and
persecutors
of
Gods
Church
.
1.
The
beast
,
that
rose
out
of
the
Sea
,
and
is
the
same
that
is
said
to
have
risen
out
of
the
bottomless
pit
,
c.
11.7
.
and
is
as
the
body
of
the
Antichrist
.
-
2.
The
beast
that
rose
out
of
the
earth
,
and
was
subservient
to
the
infernall
beast
,
that
rose
out
of
the
Sea
,
and
is
the
false
Prophet
,
and
as
it
were
the
soul
of
the
Antichrist
.
-
3.
The
Whores
,
that
sat
upon
the
scarlet
coloured
beast
,
and
that
sate
upon
many
waters
.
1.
The
Antichrist
.
The
first
of
these
,
as
being
the
body
,
which
is
most
perspicuous
,
is
most
generally
termed
the
Antichrist
,
that
was
prophesied
,
and
expected
,
that
he
should
come
into
the
Church
of
Christ
,
before
Christ
should
come
to
judge
the
world
.
2.
The
salse
Prophet
.
The
second
of
these
,
as
being
the
soul
,
that
animates
and
gives
life
unto
the
body
,
is
termed
the
false
Prophet
,
that
instructeth
,
instigateth
,
and
so
furthereth
,
and
spurreth
forward
the
Antichrist
in
all
his
proceedings
.
3.
The
Whores
.
c.
17.1
.
c.
17.3
.
The
third
of
these
,
that
is
,
the
Whores
,
which
are
two
,
the
one
sitting
upon
many
waters
,
c.
17.1
.
the
other
sitting
upon
a
scarlet
coloured
beast
,
c.
17.3
.
are
apostate
Churches
,
and
back-sliding
Protessors
,
that
have
falsified
their
faith
,
and
departed
from
their
first
love
to
Christ
,
to
follow
after
the
world
;
and
then
,
as
Hagar
dispised
Sarah
,
and
set
her
at
naught
,
that
was
the
true
wife
of
Abraham
,
so
these
strumpets
and
false
Churches
,
persecute
the
faithfull
spouse
of
Christ
,
as
all
Whores
use
to
do
,
to
the
true
and
honest
wives
.
And
although
all
these
,
the
beast
,
the
false
Prophet
and
the
Whores
,
be
the
instruments
of
the
Dragon
,
to
vex
and
persecute
the
Servants
of
God
and
true
Church
of
Christ
,
and
do
all
unanimously
fight
under
the
same
banner
,
in
the
grand
Army
of
Satan
,
the
prime
adversary
of
Christ
;
yet
,
because
these
three
before
cited
,
are
three
different
and
distinct
Agents
,
and
different
Instruments
of
the
Devill
,
to
effect
different
evills
and
mischiefs
,
and
are
severally
to
play
their
severall
parts
in
their
severall
stations
,
The
different
evills
that
the
three
enemies
of
the
Church
do
effect
.
1.
What
the
Antichrist
doth
.
2.
What
the
false
Prophet
doth
.
3
What
the
Whores
do
.
in
the
Tragedy
of
Gods
true
Church
,
therefore
they
are
accordingly
described
by
severall
names
,
and
have
their
severall
actions
and
doings
severally
set
down
,
and
so
likewise
their
severall
judgements
and
punishments
;
for
,
1.
The
beast
,
that
ariseth
out
of
the
Sea
,
and
is
commonly
termed
the
Antichrist
,
that
,
slayeth
the
two
witnesses
of
Christ
,
and
intrudes
himself
into
their
offices
,
and
then
destroyeth
the
people
of
God
,
that
will
not
submit
themselves
to
him
,
and
to
his
Ordinances
.
2.
The
false
Prophet
,
by
preaching
his
new
Doctrines
,
deceiveth
them
that
dwell
on
the
Earth
,
that
is
,
the
worldly
minded
men
,
and
instructeth
the
Antichrist
what
to
do
,
and
so
instigateth
and
assisteth
,
and
justifieth
him
,
in
all
his
wicked
and
unjust
proceedings
.
3.
The
Whores
which
are
two
,
Non
me
latet
Tertnll
:
l.
contra
Judaeos
&
in
contra
marcionem
,
&
hieron
.
ep.
17.
ad
marcellam
.
&
quaest.
11.
ad
Algasiam
per
meretricem
intelligere
romam
,
sed
aethnicam
,
idola
colentem
&
christianos
persequentem
.
and
do
comprehend
,
-
1.
All
schismaticall
and
hereticall
Churches
that
are
corrupted
with
errors
and
superstitions
.
-
2.
All
hypocriticall
Professors
,
carnall
livers
,
and
worldly
minded
men
.
Where
of
each
one
is
termed
Ecclesia
fornicaria
,
the
whore
;
because
all
these
have
broken
their
word
,
and
falsified
their
faith
,
which
they
had
made
to
Christ
,
and
vowed
to
observe
in
their
Baptisme
;
and
became
drunk
with
the
blood
of
the
Saints
,
and
with
the
blood
of
the
Martyrs
of
Jesus
,
and
have
made
drunk
,
the
Kings
of
the
Earth
,
that
is
,
all
earthly
,
and
worldly
minded
Kings
,
and
all
the
Inhabiters
of
the
Earth
,
that
have
not
their
conversation
in
Heaven
,
with
the
wine
of
their
fornications
,
when
they
had
intoxicated
and
bewitched
them
,
with
their
fair
and
false
glosses
,
that
corrupted
the
Text
,
and
with
their
lewd
examples
to
follow
after
the
sweet
pleasures
of
the
flesh
,
and
the
vanities
of
the
world
.
And
,
as
the
behaviours
,
the
actions
,
The
judgments
and
punnishments
of
these
three
Enemies
not
alike
.
Vunde
Fornicatio
dicitur
.
and
the
sins
and
wickedness
of
these
three
enemies
and
Persecutors
of
Christ
his
Church
,
are
different
and
thus
severally
expressed
by
the
Spirit
of
God
;
so
their
judgments
and
punishments
are
divers
,
and
their
state
and
condition
is
not
alike
,
nor
in
like
manner
to
be
considered
;
for
,
as
the
woman
that
is
Married
to
an
Husband
,
and
then
commits
fornication
,
that
is
,
secretly
in
fornicibus
,
in
some
vaults
as
they
used
in
Rome
,
and
other
great
Cityes
,
coupleth
her self
,
and
is
joyned
to
another
man
,
is
said
to
play
the
Whore
;
And
yet
,
while
she
is
undivorced
,
and
not
cast
away
,
nor
departed
from
her
Husband
,
she
is
still
his
Wife
,
and
upon
her
Repentance
and
submission
,
A
Married
Woman
undivorsed
though
she
playeth
the
Whore
is
still
the
Wise
of
her
Husband
.
there
may
be
a
Reconciliation
and
a
Remission
of
all
her
former
faults
;
and
she
may
become
a
very
good
Woman
;
so
that
Church
which
is
betrothed
to
Christ
by
Faith
,
and
by
the
Incorporation
of
her
Members
into
him
,
in
their
Baptisme
;
and
then
afterwards
corrupteth
the
true
Faith
,
and
breaketh
the
Promise
that
she
hath
made
to
Christ
,
either
by
following
after
the
Lusts
of
the
flesh
,
and
the
Vanities
of
this
World
,
as
the
Hypocrits
,
Carnall
livers
,
and
formall
Professors
do
;
or
else
by
joyning
her self
,
as
the
Israelites
did
with
Baal-peor
,
with
humane
inventions
,
idle
Ceremonies
,
and
fruitless
superstitions
,
or
imbraceth
the
Errors
and
Heresies
of
learned
Hereticks
,
may
rightly
be
said
to
commit
secret
Fornication
,
and
to
play
the
part
and
tricks
of
a
spiritual
Whore
;
And
yet
,
whilst
either
of
these
Whores
professeth
her self
to
be
the
Spouse
of
Christ
,
and
is
not
departed
from
Christ
,
that
is
,
not
wholly
Apostatized
from
the
faith
of
Christ
,
but
still
holdeth
the
maine
heads
,
the
Fundamentall
points
,
and
the
Preservatives
of
the
Christian
Religion
,
which
are
the
Witnesses
of
Christ
,
undestroyed
;
we
cannot
deny
that
Church
to
be
the
Spouse
,
and
a
true
Church
,
though
not
a
pure
Church
,
of
Christ
;
as
a
sickly
diseased
man
is
a
perfest
man
,
though
not
a
sound
man
;
nor
can
we
say
but
that
upon
their
Repentance
and
amendment
,
there
may
be
a
pardon
of
all
faults
,
and
a
reception
of
these
Delinquents
into
favour
,
by
him
that
is
so
gracious
,
and
so
mercifull
,
and
abundant
in
goodness
and
truth
.
And
so
it
may
be
hoped
,
that
both
the
Civill
Whore
,
That
we
may
conceive
better
hope
of
the
Whores
then
of
the
Beast
and
false
Prophet
.
that
followeth
after
the
Lusts
of
the
flesh
,
and
the
Vanities
of
the
World
;
and
the
Ecclesiasticall
Whore
,
which
is
bewitched
with
the
love
of
errors
,
Ceremonies
and
superstitions
,
and
which
most
of
our
Protestant
Writers
take
the
Church
of
Rome
to
be
,
and
to
be
here
signified
by
the
Whore
,
may
yet
,
by
true
Repentance
,
and
a
full
Reformation
of
all
errors
and
abuses
,
recover
and
retaine
the
love
and
savour
of
Christ
,
to
continue
the
loving
Husband
of
his
penitent
Spouse
,
and
to
find
him
ready
to
receive
them
,
when
he
finds
them
ready
to
return
unto
him
;
for
,
though
the
one
of
these
Whores
is
said
to
have
committed
Fornication
with
the
Kings
of
the
Earth
,
and
to
have
made
the
Inhabiters
of
the
earth
drunk
with
the
Wine
of
her
Fornication
,
c.
17.2
.
c.
17.2
.
and
the
other
Whore
is
said
to
be
drunk
with
the
blood
of
the
Saints
,
and
with
the
blood
of
the
Martyrs
of
Jesus
,
c.
17.6
.
Yet
,
c.
17.6
.
when
the
beast
and
the
false
Prophet
,
which
are
the
most
violent
and
virulent
Enemies
of
Gods
Church
,
c.
19
,
20.
were
both
taken
and
cast
alive
into
the
Lake
of
fire
,
burning
with
Brimstone
,
there
is
no
mention
that
the
Whores
were
cast
in
with
them
;
But
the
judgment
of
the
Whores
is
formerly
described
,
and
their
punishments
are
very
amply
set
down
and
expressed
,
c
17
&c.
18.
where
the
Hornes
of
the
beast
are
said
to
hate
the
Whore
,
c.
17.
&c.
18.
c.
17.16
.
and
to
make
her
desolate
and
naked
,
and
should
eate
her
flesh
and
burn
her
with
fire
:
c.
17.16
.
And
these
punnishments
of
the
Ecclesiasticall
Whore
,
to
have
her
substance
and
het
state
eaten
up
,
and
her
self
burnt
with
the
fire
of
all
Crosses
and
afflictions
by
the
hornes
of
the
beast
;
and
so
likewise
those
punnishments
of
the
Civil
Whore
,
that
are
so
fully
set
down
in
the
18th
Chapter
,
and
must
be
referred
to
the
great
Babylon
of
this
World
,
that
I
have
formerly
spoken
of
,
and
not
to
Rome
,
c.
18
24.
Things
in
c.
18.
to
be
referred
to
the
Babylon
of
this
world
,
and
not
to
Rome
.
nor
to
the
Church
of
Rome
;
because
there
are
many
things
in
this
18th
Chapter
,
and
especially
,
that
in
her
was
found
,
the
blood
of
the
Prophets
,
and
of
Saints
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
and
of
all
that
were
slain
upon
the
earth
,
v.
24.
which
cannot
possibly
with
any
face
be
referred
to
the
Church
or
City
of
Rome
,
might
be
the
meanes
to
bring
these
Whores
to
Repentance
,
and
so
,
to
gaine
the
Love
of
God
;
and
to
escape
the
Lake
of
Fire
and
Brimstone
,
where
the
vile
beast
and
the
false
Prophet
shall
be
cast
.
For
you
must
observe
,
The
Beast
and
the
false
Prophet
and
Whores
not
to
be
confounded
.
c.
17.3
.
that
although
some
Writers
have
confounded
the
Whores
and
the
beast
,
and
make
them
all
but
as
one
Enemy
,
exprest
by
both
these
names
;
yet
they
be
indeed
two
Enemies
,
or
rather
three
Enemies
of
the
Church
of
Christ
;
and
Enemies
one
to
another
;
for
the
Ecclesiasticall
Whore
rides
the
beast
,
that
is
,
curbes
and
bridles
the
Beast
,
as
a
rider
curbes
his
Horse
;
and
so
doth
the
Pope
and
his
Cardinalls
,
and
all
the
Church
of
Rome
curse
and
execrate
the
Antichrist
;
and
the
ten
Hornes
of
the
beast
do
hate
the
Whore
,
c.
17.16
.
and
make
her
desolate
and
naked
,
and
burn
her
with
fire
;
and
so
it
may
be
demanded
if
the
long
Parliament
and
their
Polyarchy
,
The
Paralele
.
have
not
sufficiently
shewed
their
hatred
to
the
Pope
,
and
all
Papists
,
and
have
made
all
that
they
could
reach
,
naked
enough
,
and
have
eaten
their
substance
,
and
burnt
them
with
the
fire
of
Afflictions
and
Persecutions
,
and
have
pretended
to
do
the
like
to
all
Carnall
and
worldly
professors
?
Esay
.
9.31
.
And
yet
as
Ephraem
did
eate
Manasses
,
and
Manasses
did
eate
Ephraim
,
and
both
of
them
did
eat
Juda
;
Esay
.
9.31
.
so
do
not
the
Whores
and
the
Beast
,
the
Church
of
Rome
and
the
Synagogue
of
Satan
,
do
all
of
them
what
possibly
they
can
to
root
out
the
true
Protestants
,
the
only
pure
Church
of
Christ
,
from
off
the
earth
?
though
as
I
said
,
it
may
be
hoped
that
the
judgment
of
the
Whores
and
their
afflictions
,
may
at
last
,
through
the
goodness
of
God
,
reduce
them
to
repent
and
reclaime
them
from
their
Fornications
,
Hosea
.
2.7
.
and
cause
them
to
returne
,
as
the
Prophet
saith
of
the
like
Harlot
,
unto
their
former
Husband
.
But
the
Beast
,
which
is
the
Antichrist
,
that
ascendeth
from
the
bottomless
pit
,
and
is
wholly
fallen
away
from
Christ
,
totally
Apostatized
from
the
maine
Heads
of
THE
Christian
Faith
,
and
absolutely
divorced
from
being
any
Spouse
,
or
Church
of
Christ
,
The
Beast
and
the
false
Prophet
commit
far
viler
sins
then
the
Whores
.
as
you
may
see
,
not
a
few
of
the
Members
of
the
Beast
and
his
adherents
,
that
driveth
off
their
Baptisme
,
and
permit
not
their
Children
to
be
Baptized
,
and
to
be
incorporated
into
the
Church
,
to
be
made
lively
members
of
Christ
,
which
is
,
to
renounce
the
marke
of
Christ
,
and
to
blot
out
the
Seal
of
the
Lamb
,
as
I
shewed
before
,
and
is
therefore
termed
,
the
man
of
Sin
,
and
the
Child
of
perdition
,
as
committing
the
more
masculine
wickedness
,
killing
,
hanging
,
and
beheading
,
and
the
like
,
far
more
odious
and
more
abominable
bloody
sins
,
then
are
the
infirmities
of
a
woman
;
and
the
false
Prophet
,
that
seduceth
and
deceiveth
the
poor
simple
people
of
God
,
and
both
furthereth
the
beast
,
and
instructeth
him
,
as
Libanius
the
sophister
instructed
Julian
,
and
Sergius
the
Monk
did
teach
Mahomet
,
how
to
proceed
in
most
Villaines
,
Enormities
and
Cruelties
that
are
inflicted
and
imposed
upon
the
Church
,
Numbers
16.29
.
they
are
said
to
be
taken
alive
,
and
as
Moses
saith
of
Corah
and
his
complices
,
not
to
die
the
common
death
of
all
other
men
,
but
to
be
cast
alive
into
the
Lake
of
fire
,
burning
with
Brimstone
.
For
that
the
Devill
having
now
ended
his
1000
years
imprisonment
,
which
began
in
Phocas
his
time
,
Phocas
died
Anno
612.
or
rather
in
Heraclius
his
successors
reigne
,
about
the
yeare
of
Christ
620.
or
630.
when
the
persecutions
of
the
Heathen
Emperors
,
and
of
Alaricus
,
Attalus
,
Totilas
,
Gensericus
,
and
others
of
the
Arian
Kings
of
the
Goths
and
Vandals
,
were
all
quite
finished
,
and
Boniface
the
third
Bishop
of
Rome
,
Super
alios
caput
extulit
omnes
,
Balaeus
.
l.
3.
invita
bonifacij
.
Is
extolled
and
worshiped
above
all
other
Bishops
;
and
the
Church
began
to
goe
hand
in
hand
with
the
Civil
state
;
and
ended
about
1620
or
1630.
Some
45.
or
35.
years
agoe
;
when
the
Beast
began
to
bite
the
King
,
and
to
incroach
upon
the
rights
of
Majesty
,
and
the
false
Prophet
to
smite
Michajah
on
the
Cheeks
,
and
to
out-beard
the
Bishops
,
and
to
trample
them
under
feet
:
he
doth
by
these
his
two
instruments
,
the
Beast
and
the
false
Prophet
,
most
wickedly
suppress
Gods
Service
,
and
persecute
Gods
Servants
,
for
which
they
are
to
receive
this
deadly
doome
,
in
the
Lake
of
Fire
and
Brimstone
.
But
in
the
aforesaid
time
of
a
1000
yeares
,
all
from
630
to
a
1630.
Satan
was
tyed
that
he
cold
not
rayse
any
bloody
persecution
against
the
Church
;
though
it
cannot
be
denied
,
but
that
the
Church
at
this
time
,
did
,
now
and
then
persecute
some
of
her
own
Children
,
as
the
Waldenses
,
and
our
Murtyres
in
Queen
Maryes
dayes
,
and
some
others
in
other
places
,
which
,
as
the
Church
saith
,
was
but
debita
correctio
propter
indebitam
contumaciam
,
when
as
in
the
Arke
of
Moses
,
That
the
Church
hath
often
wrongfully
persecuted
her
own
Children
.
there
must
be
kept
as
well
Aarons
Rod
for
to
Chastise
the
froward
,
as
the
Heavenly
Manna
,
to
refresh
the
wearied
;
though
in
very
deed
the
Church
shewed
her self
herein
,
many
times
,
not
to
be
infallible
,
when
she
reproved
the
Righteous
,
and
winked
at
the
Wicked
,
and
oftentimes
condemned
the
Righteous
with
the
Wicked
,
and
sometimes
more
severely
then
the
Wicked
,
so
that
of
many
a
Son
of
the
Church
,
we
might
justly
say
with
the
Poet
,
The
Church
of
Rome
severely
taxed
for
her
cruelty
.
Crudelis
mater
magis
,
an
puer
improbus
ille
?
Improbus
ilie
puer
,
crudelis
tu
quoque
mater
.
The
Church
was
more
to
be
blamed
for
her
cruelty
,
then
her
Children
for
their
insolency
.
And
therefore
for
these
,
and
for
other
the
like
sins
of
the
Church
,
When
the
Lord
suffered
the
Beast
and
the
false
Prophet
to
arise
and
to
persecute
the
Church
.
Revel.
20.4
.
Of
the
1000
years
the
Church
should
rest
in
quiet
.
that
were
now
come
,
like
the
sins
of
the
Amorites
,
to
the
height
,
and
deserving
just
punishments
for
these
unjust
dealings
;
And
so
,
for
other
the
like
Delinquencies
of
the
professors
of
the
Gospel
,
the
Lord
was
provoked
hereby
to
let
Satan
loose
,
to
whip
his
Children
for
these
misprisions
,
and
stepping
out
of
the
Wildernesse
,
out
of
their
place
,
to
follow
after
the
World
and
their
worldly
profit
;
and
then
,
the
Dragon
being
let
loose
,
he
begins
afresh
to
persecute
the
Church
with
Fire
and
Sword
,
and
sends
this
Beast
with
his
Emissaries
and
Assassins
to
slay
the
two
Witnesses
of
Christ
,
to
destroy
the
true
Members
of
the
Church
,
and
to
ruine
all
that
he
can
beside
:
and
then
St.
John
seeth
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
a
Beast
rising
out
of
the
Sea
;
the
which
Beast
I
am
now
to
describe
unto
you
.
But
,
before
I
proceed
to
the
description
of
this
Beast
,
I
do
think
it
most
requisite
,
that
I
should
say
somewhat
more
for
the
clearing
of
the
time
,
when
the
1000.
That
Satans
1000
years
binding
,
and
the
Saints
1000
years
Reigning
are
the
same
.
Papias
that
received
this
Doct.
of
the
Chiliasts
was
a
man
of
small
judgment
,
as
Eusebius
Witnesseth
,
l.
3.
c.
35.
When
the
1000
years
began
,
and
when
ended
,
if
you
take
them
for
a
determinar
or
set
time
,
and
not
as
Fulke
Deodat
and
others
,
take
them
for
a
long
but
an
indesinite
time
which
I
think
is
the
smest
exposition
years
,
wherein
those
souls
that
were
beheaded
for
the
Witness
of
Jesus
,
should
live
and
Reign
with
Christ
,
and
Satan
should
be
bound
that
he
might
not
persecute
the
Church
with
any
bloody
persecution
,
for
the
faith
of
Christ
(
which
are
both
to
be
done
in
the
same
1000
years
)
should
both
begin
and
end
.
And
first
That
the
1000
years
,
wherein
Satan
should
be
bound
from
persecuting
the
Church
,
and
the
1000.
years
,
wherein
the
Saints
should
live
and
reign
with
Christ
are
the
very
same
1000
years
,
and
not
as
the
Chiliasts
or
Millenaries
dream
,
that
Christ
shall
come
,
either
in
his
own
person
,
as
some
of
them
grossly
think
,
or
else
by
his
Spirit
,
as
others
of
them
,
the
more
moderate
men
do
say
,
and
reigne
with
them
yet
on
earth
,
a
1000
years
,
it
is
so
fully
and
learnedly
shewed
,
by
that
worthy
and
learned
Divine
Dr.
Hammond
,
that
doth
so
in
most
of
all
his
Writings
,
that
he
worthily
deserves
to
be
loved
and
honoured
of
all
the
Church
,
that
for
me
to
say
any
more
,
were
but
arenas
in
littus
fundere
,
to
write
Iliads
after
Homer
,
to
no
purpose
,
when
better
cannot
be
said
,
and
more
need
not
be
said
,
then
what
that
worthy
Scholar
hath
set
down
on
the
20th
chap.
of
the
Revelat
page
997.
and
so
likewise
,
what
the
reverend
Author
of
the
Revelation
unrevealed
hath
therein
set
down
,
to
shew
the
fond
conceits
of
these
Chiliasts
,
which
are
very
excellently
discovered
per
totum
.
But
for
the
time
,
when
those
1000
yeares
,
(
both
for
the
one
and
the
other
,
i.
e.
Satans
binding
,
and
the
Saints
reigning
.
)
should
begin
and
be
determined
,
I
shall
humbly
crave
leave
to
dissent
both
from
him
and
from
all
others
,
that
do
subscribe
to
his
opinion
:
for
whereas
he
conceiveth
the
same
to
begin
,
either
in
455.
when
by
the
Wars
of
Alaricus
in
410.
and
of
Attalas
in
451.
and
of
Gensericus
in
455.
Heathenisme
and
Idol
Worship
was
fully
destroyed
in
Rome
,
and
Christianity
became
Victorious
over
it
;
And
to
end
,
when
Mahomet
the
second
took
Constantinople
in
1455.
or
,
as
some
say
,
in
1453.
or
else
,
as
he
rather
thinks
,
they
began
in
311.
or
thereabouts
,
when
Constantine
receiving
the
Christian
faith
concluded
the
persecutions
of
the
Church
,
and
by
an
imperiall
decree
,
proclaimed
Liberty
and
immunities
to
Christianity
,
and
ended
about
1311
,
when
the
Ottoman
Family
began
to
flourish
,
and
to
over-run
Greece
,
and
to
bring
Mahometisme
into
Asia
:
though
Mariana
inclines
rather
to
the
other
opinion
,
that
his
Imprisonment
began
after
Rome
was
taken
by
the
Goths
,
and
after
Momillus
,
that
was
termed
Augustulus
,
the
last
Emperor
of
the
West
,
was
driven
away
by
Odoacer
the
King
of
the
Heruli
,
which
,
was
about
477.
and
so
must
end
in
1477.
I
answer
;
The
former
opinion
answered
and
rejected
.
that
although
Constantine
for
this
time
,
freed
the
Church
from
all
Heathenish
persecutions
,
and
then
immediately
the
two
Olive
Trees
,
and
the
two
Candlesticks
,
to
whom
were
given
indeed
before
,
on
the
day
of
Pentecost
,
such
gifts
as
inabled
them
to
instruct
and
to
inlighten
the
Church
with
a
very
good
and
competent
measure
of
true
light
,
were
now
furnished
with
a
larger
measure
,
and
with
such
abilities
as
were
sufficient
to
inlighten
her
,
with
the
light
of
the
Gospel
,
and
to
feed
her
in
the
Wilderness
,
that
is
,
to
governe
her
in
a
far
better
manner
then
ever
they
did
,
or
cold
do
before
;
and
though
after
this
,
in
the
time
of
Theodosius
,
about
382
,
they
were
fully
inabled
to
inlighten
her
with
the
great
and
glorious
light
of
the
Sun
;
yet
was
not
Satan
bound
all
this
while
,
nor
a
good
while
after
this
;
for
when
he
saw
how
by
the
Ministery
of
these
two
Olive
Trees
,
the
two
Witnesses
of
Christ
,
that
were
now
so
well
furnished
with
abilities
to
build
the
Temple
,
that
the
Angel
commanded
to
be
measured
,
the
Church
began
to
bring
forth
Christ
most
plentifully
in
her
Children
,
and
was
like
to
do
the
same
more
and
more
,
he
sought
to
devoure
this
Child
,
That
the
Church
was
grievously
afflicted
and
persecuted
long
after
Constantines
time
.
that
is
Christ
,
which
was
brought
forth
by
the
Church
in
her
Members
,
and
he
used
all
his
slights
and
devices
to
that
purpose
;
And
through
his
Instruments
,
persecuted
and
destroyed
many
a
Christian
man
;
and
therefore
the
Soules
beheaded
for
Jesus
,
did
not
as
yet
live
in
their
successors
,
and
reigne
with
Christ
:
nor
was
Satan
bound
from
persecuting
the
Church
,
when
as
he
beheaded
and
killed
them
still
,
and
stirred
up
,
not
only
Constantius
,
the
Son
of
Constantine
to
be
a
great
persecutor
of
the
Orthodox
Christians
,
and
Julian
the
Apostata
,
his
Cosen
German
,
and
immediate
successor
,
to
be
greater
then
he
;
but
also
the
Arian
Kings
,
both
of
the
Huns
,
Goths
,
and
Vandalls
,
that
invaded
Italy
,
sacked
Rome
,
entred
into
Africa
,
besieged
Hippo
,
and
brought
such
infinite
troubles
and
miseries
upon
the
Church
,
that
Rupertus
and
Haymo
,
considering
the
Cruelties
of
Gensericus
against
the
true
Christians
,
Bishops
and
Priests
,
and
all
,
that
would
not
renounce
the
true
faith
,
and
become
Arians
,
by
putting
many
of
them
to
death
,
Victor
l.
de
Vandalica
persecutione
.
and
banishing
others
,
as
Victor
sheweth
,
did
find
in
him
the
number
of
the
Beast
,
666
;
and
therefore
thought
he
might
be
the
Antichrist
;
and
Attila
stiled
himself
[
](A66360-e199940-b)*
*
Mundzuccus
.
orbis
terror
,
and
flagellum
Dei
,
the
terror
of
the
world
,
and
the
scourge
of
God
;
and
about
the
same
troublesome
times
,
the
donatists
swarmed
in
Africa
,
and
,
as
St.
Augustine
sheweth
,
brought
an
infinite
deal
of
vexations
upon
the
Church
;
as
did
other
Tyrants
and
Hereticks
in
other
places
,
which
were
wel-nigh
as
bloody
and
as
cruel
,
if
not
altogether
as
bad
persecutions
of
the
Church
,
as
formerly
the
Heathen
Tyrants
brought
upon
it
.
Apoc.
11.3
.
Beza
in
loc.
And
therefore
the
words
of
Christ
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
and
I
will
give
(
not
Illud
,
nor
Illam
,
as
Beza
saith
,
)
but
power
unto
my
two
Witnesses
,
as
our
last
English
Translation
hath
it
,
and
they
shall
Prophesy
1200
and
60.
dayes
,
are
to
be
understood
to
begin
then
,
or
immediately
after
,
to
be
fulfilled
,
when
Phocas
granted
that
power
and
preheminence
unto
Boniface
the
third
Bishop
of
Rome
,
Revel.
20.4
.
Satan
was
bound
,
and
the
Saints
began
to
reigne
with
Christ
after
Phocas
,
in
Heraclius
his
time
,
about
620.
or
630.
that
the
Sword
of
Satan
had
neither
edge
,
strength
nor
ability
to
suppress
the
word
of
God
,
nor
to
abate
one
jot
of
the
power
of
the
Witnesses
;
but
that
the
Church
&
her
Governours
were
freed
from
all
fear
of
Tyrants
;
and
judgments
were
given
unto
the
Saints
;
that
is
,
they
,
which
formerly
were
haled
to
be
judged
,
and
condemned
at
the
Barrs
of
their
Enemies
,
have
now
quiet
possession
of
judicatures
and
censures
to
punnish
and
condemne
the
refractory
;
which
Ecclesiasticall
discipline
cold
never
be
free
from
persecution
,
nor
be
executed
so
freely
and
so
justly
,
as
it
ought
to
be
,
so
long
as
the
Church
was
awed
,
and
her
Governours
suppressed
and
terrified
,
either
by
the
Heathen
or
the
Arian
Tyrants
,
or
by
any
other
temporall
Potentate
,
or
civill
power
of
the
Infidels
that
could
master
them
;
for
though
as
I
said
before
,
Christ
,
immediately
after
his
ascension
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
gave
gifts
to
his
witnesses
,
Ephes.
4.8
.
to
inable
them
to
prophesie
,
and
in
and
after
Constantines
time
,
they
had
free
leave
to
prophesie
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
in
a
far
better
manner
and
condition
then
before
,
and
a
more
plentifull
measure
of
Gods
spirit
and
assistance
,
to
beget
Children
more
plentifully
unto
Christ
;
and
afterwards
,
in
Anno
395.
Christian
Religion
tryumphed
over
the
Gods
of
the
Heathen
,
when
Theodosius
first
overcame
Eugenius
and
Argobastus
,
the
two
Standard-bearers
of
the
Dragon
,
and
took
away
the
College
of
the
Idoll
Pontifices
,
and
as
Zosimus
saith
,
defaced
the
Temples
of
the
Idolls
,
which
Constantine
had
onely
shut
,
and
Julian
had
opened
again
;
yet
,
in
all
this
while
,
he
gave
them
not
that
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
power
,
so
to
prophesie
,
and
so
to
rule
the
Church
,
as
that
they
could
not
be
resisted
,
or
hindered
by
any
Heathen
Potentate
,
King
or
Emperour
;
nor
did
he
give
the
same
power
unto
them
,
untill
Phocas
his
time
,
Speed
in
vita
Henrici
2.
which
then
they
had
,
and
held
it
alwayes
after
in
their
hands
1000
years
at
the
least
;
and
indeed
used
it
in
a
far
higher
measure
against
Christian
Kings
,
then
God
gave
them
leave
to
do
;
as
it
appeareth
,
not
onely
in
the
lives
of
the
succeeding
Emperours
,
but
also
in
our
own
Chronicles
,
as
specially
by
the
passages
betwixt
Hen.
2.
and
Bishop
Becket
,
and
the
like
.
And
therefore
the
Saints
1000
years
reigning
and
ruling
with
Christ
,
and
Satans
1000
years
binding
,
that
he
could
not
hinder
the
Church
to
rule
,
did
then
begin
,
either
about
the
end
of
Phocas
,
or
rather
in
Heraclius
Reign
,
about
the
year
of
Christ
six
hundred
&
twenty
,
or
six
hundred
&
thirty
:
(
for
Heraclius
reigned
30
years
,
Satans
1000
years
binding
ended
in
King
Charles
his
Reign
about
Anno
1630.
and
died
641.
)
and
must
end
just
in
King
Charles
his
time
,
when
the
Devills
Chain
was
broken
all
to
pieces
,
and
Satan
let
loose
,
like
a
roaring
Lion
,
to
devour
both
King
and
Priest
,
the
two
faithfull
witnesses
of
Jesus
Christ
,
and
abundance
more
of
Gods
true
Servants
,
throughout
all
Christendom
.
And
that
for
their
Religion
,
the
profession
of
the
true
faith
,
and
the
right
service
of
God
;
which
was
done
no
where
else
,
at
no
time
before
,
nor
by
any
other
instrument
of
Satan
,
since
the
determination
of
the
Heathen
Tyrants
,
and
the
Arian
persecutions
;
for
though
the
Turks
invaded
Greece
,
and
took
Constantinople
,
and
brought
thither
the
Mahometan
Religion
,
as
a
just
punishment
,
and
the
first
woe
,
upon
those
Hereticall
Churches
;
yet
it
is
most
certain
,
that
this
their
invasion
was
libidine
dominandi
,
as
Alexander
entred
into
Persia
,
and
the
Romans
warred
upon
their
Neighbours
,
to
gain
their
Territories
through
their
ambition
,
and
greedy
desire
of
bearing
rule
,
[
](A66360-e201370-b)*
*
Which
doth
so
infinitely
bewitch
the
mindes
of
men
;
as
Camerarius
sheweth
.
l.
5.
c.
8.
per
totum
.
for
to
inlarge
their
Dominion
,
&
not
so
much
for
the
suppressing
of
the
Christian
Religion
,
or
the
inlargement
of
their
own
idolatrous
superstition
;
when
we
finde
the
Turks
do
now
,
as
the
Romans
did
of
old
,
permit
all
Religions
,
both
Jewes
and
Christians
,
Orthodox
and
Heterodox
to
live
,
and
to
live
peaceably
amongst
them
,
and
to
exercise
each
one
,
their
own
Religion
,
without
any
disturbance
,
so
they
pay
their
alotted
taxations
,
and
submit
themselves
unto
their
Lawes
in
a
civill
Government
,
which
cannot
properly
be
said
to
be
a
persecution
of
the
Christians
,
qua
Christians
,
and
because
they
do
profess
the
Christian
Religion
;
but
rather
a
worldly
desire
of
Dominion
;
That
the
Turks
invasion
was
not
for
the
suppression
of
the
Christian
Religion
,
but
for
the
desire
of
dominion
.
and
so
we
read
that
Almanzor
,
the
great
Mahometan
Emperour
,
which
being
interpreted
,
signifieth
,
the
defender
of
the
Law
of
God
,
meaning
,
the
Alcoran
,
(
that
Hozman
,
the
Husband
of
Mahomets
daughter
,
digested
into
four
Books
,
containing
206
Chapters
)
when
by
Tarif
and
Mura
,
his
Generalls
,
he
conquered
Spain
,
and
drove
away
Roderigo
,
which
was
their
last
King
of
the
Gothish
blood
,
and
replenished
that
Kingdom
with
Moores
and
Mahometans
;
yet
persecuted
he
none
for
their
Religion
,
but
onely
sought
to
allure
them
to
their
superstitions
,
and
idolatrous
service
,
by
giving
Offices
,
Sir
Walter
Rauleigh
in
the
History
of
Mahomet
.
pag.
103.
and
promising
immunities
,
liberties
and
promotions
to
those
Christians
,
that
would
be
contented
to
imbrace
Mahometisme
.
And
,
as
our
Saviour
Christ
and
his
Apostles
,
never
forced
any
man
by
fire
and
Sword
,
to
imbrace
the
Christian
faith
,
nor
killed
any
one
,
that
refused
the
same
;
because
the
true
faith
ought
to
be
ingendered
by
perswasion
,
and
not
by
compulsion
,
by
preaching
and
not
by
fighting
;
so
Simon
Magus
,
that
is
made
by
some
,
though
faw
wide
,
Dr.
Hammond
,
in
2
Thes.
2.
to
be
the
Antichrist
,
spoken
of
by
St.
Paul
,
in
2
Thes.
2
3.
and
his
Sect
of
Gnosticks
,
never
forced
any
that
we
read
of
to
follow
their
idolatrous
and
Heathenish
worship
;
indeed
Arius
and
all
the
rest
of
the
Arch-Hereticks
of
his
Sect
,
sought
to
compell
the
Orthodox
by
force
of
Arms
,
to
leave
the
faith
of
one
substance
,
Lactan.
l.
5.
c.
14.
and
he
citeth
Flaccus
,
that
saith
,
justum
&
tenacem
propositi
virum
non
civium
ardor
prava
jubentium
,
non
vultus
instantis
tyranni
monte
quatit
solida
.
and
to
become
homoiousians
,
that
is
,
similis
essentiae
,
the
believers
of
Christ
to
be
of
the
like
substance
with
his
Father
,
and
so
to
imbrace
the
Heresies
that
they
invented
,
as
I
have
shewed
you
before
:
for
as
Lactantius
saith
,
quis
imponat
mihi
necessitatem
vel
credendi
quod
nolim
,
vel
quod
velim
,
non
credendi
?
who
can
compell
me
either
to
believe
what
I
list
not
,
or
not
to
believe
what
I
will
?
and
he
saith
most
truly
,
that
there
is
nothing
more
free
then
Religion
,
which
the
minde
no
sooner
withstandeth
,
but
forthwith
it
vanisheth
,
and
is
no
more
Religion
,
when
as
constraint
bringeth
in
dissimulation
,
and
maketh
Hypocrites
,
to
worship
thy
power
,
but
not
thy
God
,
therefore
King
Theodoric
did
say
very
well
,
that
he
could
not
command
Religion
,
because
no
man
can
be
inforced
to
believe
against
his
will
;
and
Justus
Lipsius
,
bids
thee
over
run
all
Europe
in
thine
imagination
,
and
thou
shalt
see
,
that
by
these
severe
proceedings
,
that
is
,
of
fire
and
Sword
,
Cities
are
rahter
overthrowen
,
Lipsius
polit
.
l.
4.
c.
4.
and
,
I
may
add
,
Kingdoms
ruined
,
then
made
religious
;
because
those
things
that
do
rest
in
opinion
,
are
altered
rather
by
teaching
then
by
commanding
,
by
instructing
then
by
threatning
;
and
therefore
,
as
when
we
finde
any
discord
in
our
instruments
,
we
do
not
in
a
rage
break
the
strings
,
but
reduce
them
to
concord
by
patience
and
leasure
;
so
should
we
do
with
them
,
that
dissent
from
us
in
matters
of
faith
,
The
Christian
saith
and
true
Religion
not
to
be
forced
,
by
fire
and
sword
.
rather
seek
to
convert
them
by
brotherly
perswasion
,
then
cut
them
off
by
an
hostile
compulsion
;
and
he
citeth
Cassiodore
,
St.
Bernard
,
and
St.
Augustine
,
to
be
of
the
same
judgement
,
and
then
concludeth
that
4th
Chapter
of
his
4th
Book
,
with
unfaigned
Prayers
and
sighes
to
God
,
that
men
would
endeavour
to
redress
and
amend
their
Brethren
in
the
points
of
faith
and
Religion
,
after
such
a
course
,
which
indeed
is
the
onely
Christian
course
that
is
chalked
out
by
Christ
.
And
yet
,
The
Parallel
.
I
would
fain
know
,
if
this
last
warre
,
and
our
last
persecution
,
that
was
raised
up
by
the
long
Parliament
,
that
is
supposed
by
wise
men
,
to
be
this
beast
,
that
is
,
the
Antichrist
,
was
not
meerly
for
Religion
?
pretended
to
have
the
Gospel
truly
preached
,
and
the
service
of
God
rightly
and
truly
administred
,
which
was
the
incessant
Song
of
the
Instruments
of
that
persecution
;
but
was
it
not
indeed
to
suppress
the
true
service
of
God
,
Let
my
Reader
judge
whether
it
was
so
or
not
,
in
the
persecution
raised
by
the
long
Parliament
.
and
under
that
fair
pretence
,
to
destroy
the
purest
nationall
Church
,
both
for
Doctrine
and
Discipline
,
that
was
now
extant
upon
the
earth
?
which
is
,
the
treading
of
the
holy
City
under
foot
,
c.
11.2
.
and
was
it
not
intended
by
the
Dragon
,
that
used
those
his
Instruments
,
for
this
end
?
and
is
not
this
most
apparent
,
both
by
the
Covenant
,
that
was
so
eagerly
pressed
to
be
taken
by
all
hands
,
and
by
those
that
were
so
furiously
pursued
,
that
refused
it
?
and
also
by
the
cause
,
the
cause
,
that
every
one
of
those
furious
fighters
cryed
,
and
redoubled
their
cry
to
be
the
cause
,
that
moved
them
to
warre
against
the
witnesses
,
and
to
persecute
all
the
true
faithfull
Christians
,
let
the
whole
Kingdom
judge
?
And
therefore
I
do
undoubtedly
conclude
,
I
know
how
variously
Authours
differ
about
the
beginning
and
ending
of
the
1000
years
of
Satans
binding
;
and
it
is
too
tedious
to
relate
it
,
and
I
set
down
what
I
conceive
most
probable
,
saith
the
Reverend
Authour
of
the
Revelation
unrevealed
,
pag:
451.
that
Satans
1000
years
imprisonment
began
about
620.
or
630.
in
the
Reign
of
Heraclius
,
and
was
determined
and
ended
in
or
about
1620
,
or
1630.
about
35.
or
45.
years
agoe
,
in
the
Reign
of
King
Charles
:
at
which
time
,
Satan
,
for
our
sins
,
was
by
the
just
judgement
of
God
,
loosened
and
set
at
liberty
,
to
whip
and
scourge
us
with
new
persecutions
of
fire
and
sword
,
and
all
other
their
concomitant
miseries
;
and
that
not
to
bring
us
to
any
temporall
or
civill
subjection
,
as
was
the
chiefest
aym
of
the
Turks
against
the
Grecians
,
but
principally
to
drive
us
to
renounce
the
truth
of
our
Religion
,
and
to
omit
the
duties
of
our
profession
,
and
the
service
that
we
justly
owe
both
to
God
and
man
,
to
abandon
the
long
received
lyturgie
of
the
Church
,
that
was
weeded
from
all
drosse
,
and
sealed
with
the
blood
of
holy
Martyrs
,
and
to
imbrace
a
new
invented
Directory
,
imposed
upon
us
by
some
few
retrograde
impostors
,
which
is
a
persecution
against
conscience
,
and
so
the
greatest
persecution
in
the
world
,
and
far
worse
then
the
affliction
,
that
Pharaoh
imposed
upon
the
Israelites
,
that
being
for
his
own
worldly
service
,
and
this
to
drive
us
from
Gods
service
;
and
the
like
whereof
,
I
remember
not
to
have
read
executed
in
all
the
Turkish
History
;
nor
could
I
find
the
like
in
all
the
time
afore
shewed
,
in
any
place
,
by
any
Tyrant
,
since
the
Reign
of
Heraclius
,
the
successor
of
Phocas
,
to
these
very
dayes
;
and
so
now
,
Satan
being
set
at
liberty
,
and
as
Edwards
saith
,
Hell
broken
loose
,
he
stands
upon
the
Sands
of
the
Sea
,
to
trample
our
Governours
and
Government
under
feet
;
and
then
as
I
said
before
,
St.
John
seeth
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
a
beast
arising
out
of
the
Sea
.
And
this
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
which
is
a
diminutive
word
from
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
3.
The
Vision
of
the
first
beast
,
that
signifieth
the
great
Antichrist
.
Bestia
haec
non
Idolo
atria
,
non
magia
,
non
Trajanus
,
ut
piscator
videtur
suspicari
non
Domitianus
,
ut
Grotius
,
sed
imperium
Rom.
significat
,
inquit
Maresius
.
pag.
173.
Irenaeus
,
l.
5.
c.
28.
Nazian.
in
Jam.
5.
Cornelius
a
Lapide
.
in
apoc.
13.
That
this
beast
signifieth
the
Antichrist
.
for
which
the
Aeolians
use
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
fera
.
which
signifieth
not
every
kind
of
wild
beast
,
but
a
fierce
,
cruel
and
savage
beast
,
doth
here
betoken
the
great
Antichrist
,
that
the
Dragon
stirred
up
to
kill
the
witnesses
of
Christ
,
and
to
persecute
the
true
Church
of
God
;
for
though
Haymo
,
Albertus
and
Pineda
,
do
by
this
beast
understand
Lucifer
,
the
Prince
of
Devills
,
and
Beda
,
Primasius
,
and
Richardus
do
expound
it
to
signifie
Corpus
diaboli
,
the
body
of
the
Devill
,
that
is
,
caetum
&
multitudinem
impiorum
,
all
the
whole
multitude
of
wicked
Reprobates
,
that
as
all
the
elect
and
godly
men
are
termed
the
Church
and
body
of
Christ
,
so
are
they
termed
the
Synagogue
of
Satan
,
and
the
body
of
the
Devill
,
who
is
the
head
of
this
monstrous
body
;
and
so
indeed
it
signifieth
this
whole
multitude
of
Reprobates
in
some
places
;
as
in
c.
19.
19.
20.
when
all
them
shall
be
taken
and
cast
into
the
Lake
of
fire
and
brimstone
;
and
Antoninus
,
Euthymius
and
Salmeron
,
do
by
this
beast
understand
,
Mahomet
,
the
first
founder
of
the
Turkish
Empire
,
and
the
first
inventor
of
that
wicked
Alcoran
;
yet
Irenaeus
,
Tertullian
,
Victorinus
,
Hypolitus
,
Prudentius
,
Prosper
,
Ribera
,
Thomas
,
Rupertus
,
and
long
before
them
,
Greg.
Nazianzen
,
that
saith
,
Quid
est
antichristus
?
vir
opibus
amplis
,
Apostata
ille
pessimus
,
bellua
venenum
vomens
:
And
many
more
,
even
of
the
most
ancient
,
do
by
this
beast
understand
the
great
Antichrist
,
that
the
Apostle
speaketh
of
,
2
Thes.
2.3
.
and
that
St.
John
saith
,
should
come
into
the
world
;
that
is
,
to
do
the
feats
,
which
we
have
seen
lately
done
;
and
Cornelius
a
Lapide
,
whom
,
not
onely
all
the
Divines
in
Europe
,
but
also
all
good
Christians
are
obliged
to
honour
,
for
the
great
pains
that
he
took
for
the
good
of
Gods
Church
,
saith
,
this
is
the
common
received
opinion
of
Divines
,
to
understand
the
Antichrist
by
this
beast
;
and
our
learned
Bishop
of
Worcester
,
Dr.
Prideaux
,
saith
,
that
antichristus
typice
demonstratur
a
Daniele
,
topice
a
paulo
,
sed
plenissime
a
Johanne
,
Apoc.
13.1
.
and
I
should
shew
my self
too
bold
,
Dr.
Hammond
,
in
apoc.
13.
&
ante
eum
Comentator
.
m.
c.
13.
in
v.
1.
p.
32.
(
without
apparant
extraordinary
good
reasons
)
to
depart
from
the
judgement
of
such
a
Cloud
of
Interpreters
,
as
I
could
cite
,
as
well
of
the
modern
as
of
the
ancient
Doctors
,
that
do
with
such
unanimous
consent
,
expound
this
beast
to
signifie
the
Antichrist
,
and
nto
the
Heathen
I
doll
Worship
of
the
Romans
,
as
some
Learned
Divines
conceive
it
,
nor
the
Ethnick
Empire
of
Rome
,
as
Alcazar
takes
it
.
For
though
the
Commentator
,
supposed
to
be
Grotius
,
a
man
more
then
ordinarily
learned
,
doth
understand
by
this
7.
headed
and
10.
horned
beast
,
the
Idolatry
of
the
Romans
,
or
Ethnick
Rome
,
as
Alcazar
thought
;
and
by
the
horns
of
this
beast
,
he
conceives
those
Kings
that
were
subject
to
the
Roman
Empire
,
ought
to
be
understood
.
Yet
Caracotta
in
his
strigil
against
this
Commentator
,
doth
most
fully
convince
this
conceit
of
these
men
;
because
Daniel
,
Dan.
8.20
.
and
v.
2.
whom
this
our
Evangelist
seemes
to
imitate
,
even
in
the
very
Phrases
of
him
,
by
the
beasts
that
he
nominates
,
understandeth
not
any
vices
or
errors
,
but
the
domineering
Kings
,
that
reigned
and
ruled
over
the
people
,
as
the
Ram
which
thou
sawest
,
having
two
horns
,
are
the
Kings
of
Media
and
Persia
,
and
the
rough
Goat
,
is
the
King
of
Grecia
,
and
the
great
horne
,
that
is
between
his
eyes
,
is
the
first
King
;
so
the
four
Beasts
which
he
saw
c.
Dan.
8.20
.
&
v.
21.
7.
are
said
to
be
four
Domineering
Kings
,
as
the
first
of
the
Assyrians
,
the
second
of
the
Medes
and
Persians
,
the
third
of
the
Grecians
,
and
the
fourth
of
the
domineering
Senate
,
and
people
of
Rome
,
under
their
Counsells
and
their
Emperors
.
And
therefore
the
spirit
of
God
,
This
Beast
signifieth
a
domineering
Senate
.
following
the
same
stile
,
and
the
same
expression
here
to
our
Evangelist
,
as
he
had
formerly
done
unto
the
Prophet
,
by
this
Beast
that
rose
out
of
the
Sea
,
doth
meane
some
domineering
Senate
,
that
like
unto
the
fourth
Beast
in
Daniel
,
that
is
,
the
Senate
and
people
of
Rome
,
should
reigne
and
rage
over
Gods
people
.
And
so
it
is
to
be
observed
,
that
the
Antichrist
expressed
by
the
Apostle
under
the
name
and
title
of
the
man
of
the
Sin
,
and
here
by
the
Evangelist
,
under
this
Beast
,
That
the
Beast
here
spoken
of
signifieth
a
pack
and
society
of
most
wicked
Hypocriticall
men
.
doth
not
betoken
any
one
particular
man
,
either
Mahomet
or
the
Pope
,
or
any
other
Tyrant
or
imposter
,
how
great
or
how
wicked
soever
he
be
;
but
(
as
I
shewed
before
)
a
pack
or
knot
,
and
a
confederate
company
of
the
most
nefarious
and
most
ungodly
Hypocriticall
reprobates
,
that
either
were
before
,
or
should
ever
come
after
their
time
;
And
though
Beda
,
Primasius
,
and
Richardus
do
by
this
beast
understand
the
whole
multitude
of
the
ungodly
;
yet
we
do
more
especially
and
particularly
take
it
in
this
place
,
and
attribute
it
to
the
worser
part
,
and
a
confederated
united
pack
of
that
whole
multitude
of
wicked
and
ungodly
men
;
and
do
conceive
that
as
Solomons
Song
for
the
excellency
thereof
,
is
termed
Canticum
canticorum
,
the
Song
of
Songs
;
And
why
called
the
Beast
and
the
Antichrist
.
So
this
transcendent
wicked
pack
of
extraordinary
sinners
that
is
,
like
the
Catelinarian
Conjuration
,
or
rather
far
worse
then
that
,
when
as
that
sought
only
to
subvert
the
Common-wealth
,
and
this
to
ruine
both
the
Church
of
Christ
,
and
secular
state
,
for
the
extreme
impiety
thereof
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
is
called
the
Beast
and
the
Antichrist
.
And
so
,
August
.
de
civitate
dei
.
l.
20.
c.
9.
&
c.
14.
&
c.
20.
St.
Augustine
long
since
,
understandeth
this
Beast
to
signifie
not
any
one
impious
wicked
man
,
but
a
society
or
company
of
wicked
Christians
,
and
the
confederate
communion
of
naughty
men
,
that
Hypocritically
,
under
the
name
of
Christ
,
and
upon
pretence
to
propagate
the
Gospel
of
Christ
,
do
fight
against
Christ
,
Et
faciunt
unitatem
contra
unitatem
,
and
do
binde
themselves
together
in
juncto
,
Esay
.
28.15
.
Who
are
to
be
understood
by
this
Beast
.
by
a
most
solemne
oath
and
Covenant
,
such
as
the
Prophet
speaketh
of
,
to
fight
against
the
City
of
God
,
to
overthrow
the
true
Saints
and
Servants
of
Jesus
Christ
,
to
slay
the
Witnesses
of
God
,
and
to
prophane
his
House
,
and
to
prohibite
his
accustomed
Service
;
these
men
are
the
Beast
,
that
is
bellua
multorum
capitum
,
the
beast
of
many
heads
,
such
as
the
Heathen
Philosophers
and
Orators
termed
and
deemed
the
vulgar
people
,
especially
when
they
do
madly
and
maliciously
run
on
in
their
Wickedness
,
as
they
did
against
Christ
,
against
his
Apostles
,
2.
Things
to
be
observed
.
and
here
against
the
Witnesses
and
Servants
of
Christ
.
Now
,
for
the
better
understanding
of
the
particulars
concerning
this
Beast
,
it
is
to
be
observed
,
1.
1.
What
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
signifieth
,
and
how
little
it
was
in
the
beginning
.
That
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
signifieth
(
as
I
said
before
)
a
little
Wild
Beast
,
parallel
to
the
little
Horne
,
that
Daniel
speaks
of
;
for
as
that
Horne
at
the
first
,
was
but
little
,
and
indeed
very
little
in
comparison
of
the
other
nine
Hornes
,
and
yet
afterwards
it
grew
to
be
greater
,
and
of
far
greater
power
,
and
especially
of
far
greater
Tyranny
,
impiety
,
and
all
other
abominable
wickedness
,
then
all
the
other
nine
Hornes
;
So
this
Beast
here
,
The
parallel
.
c.
13.
spoken
of
,
at
the
first
compacting
of
it
,
when
all
the
parts
of
it
were
convened
,
and
met
together
,
to
make
one
body
,
it
had
but
a
little
power
;
&
it
is
objected
that
the
House
of
Commons
had
not
justly
at
first
any
power
to
condemne
any
man
;
nor
of
right
to
administer
an
oath
to
any
one
;
their
priviledges
,
which
at
first
they
had
by
favour
,
being
,
through
custome
and
countinance
conceived
to
have
grown
greater
,
then
any
power
or
authority
,
that
they
could
challenge
by
any
right
,
let
my
reader
judge
whether
this
be
true
or
not
,
I
will
not
determine
it
.
But
as
the
Poet
saith
,
Inest
quoque
gratia
parvis
,
there
may
be
much
vertue
in
a
little
substance
,
so
there
may
be
much
mischief
in
a
little
Beast
,
especially
when
it
is
swollen
to
his
full
with
deadly
Poyson
,
as
the
Serpent
that
deceived
our
fore-Fathers
,
was
but
little
,
and
a
slender
Beast
,
far
less
then
many
other
Creatures
;
yet
was
he
more
subtle
then
any
Beast
of
the
Field
,
Gen.
3.1
.
and
as
the
Spider
is
but
a
very
small
worme
,
yet
it
is
full
of
most
deadly
Poyson
;
so
this
Beast
,
[
](A66360-e205720-b)*
*
Here
c.
13.
spoken
of
.
Let
my
reader
judge
whether
the
diminutive
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
be
answerable
to
the
Parliament
in
their
originall
.
ô
nulla
dolor
contente
paena
,
quaere
supplicia
horrida
.
incognita
,
nefanda
;
Junonem
doce
quid
odia
vaeleant
:
nescitirasci
satis
.
Seneca
in
Here.
oet
.
2.
From
whence
the
Beast
did
arise
.
Gen.
1.10
.
Revel.
17.15
.
Ex
populorum
multitudine
marestus
,
pag.
115.
The
Pope
not
this
Beast
,
and
why
.
The
world
compared
to
the
Sea
.
1.
For
the
turbulency
.
Psal.
65.7
.
2
For
the
inconstancy
.
though
at
the
first
convention
,
was
but
very
little
,
both
in
power
and
Authority
;
yet
,
being
full
of
malice
against
the
Witnesses
,
and
for
some
private
respects
,
most
greedy
of
revenge
,
and
having
the
subtlety
of
many
heads
,
tempore
succrevit
,
it
grew
in
a
very
short
time
,
to
be
so
powerfull
,
that
all
men
wondered
thereat
,
and
cryed
out
,
who
is
able
to
deal
with
the
Beast
?
for
they
saw
the
Poets
could
not
express
such
a
revengefull
minde
in
Medea
.
or
Dianira
,
(
that
said
,
O
sorrow
,
which
no
vengeance
can
suffice
,
Some
unknown
horrid
punnishment
device
;
What
hate
can
do
,
let
June
learne
of
me
:
)
as
they
saw
in
this
Beast
against
the
Witnesses
of
Christ
,
and
against
all
that
assisted
or
adhered
to
them
.
2.
We
are
to
observe
that
St.
John
saw
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
this
little
Beast
to
arise
out
of
the
Sea
;
and
that
is
out
of
the
deep
;
and
it
is
therefore
said
to
be
the
Beast
that
ascindeth
out
of
the
bottomless
pit
,
where
the
Devill
was
bound
,
and
from
whence
now
he
sends
this
Beast
;
and
you
know
the
Sea
is
corpus
aggregatum
,
a
body
compacted
and
made
up
of
many
waters
;
for
the
Lord
called
the
gathering
together
of
the
Waters
,
Seas
:
and
the
Holy
Ghost
expoundeth
the
Waters
which
the
Apostle
saw
,
to
signifie
peoples
,
and
multitudes
,
and
Nations
,
and
Tongues
,
so
that
the
rising
of
this
Beast
out
of
the
Sea
is
but
the
choosing
,
and
the
electing
of
this
pack
and
society
or
company
of
men
,
from
the
rest
,
and
by
the
rest
of
the
multitude
of
men
,
that
is
,
from
the
vulgar
people
and
common
sort
of
men
,
which
therefore
cannot
be
referred
to
the
Pope
,
that
is
alwayes
chosen
from
and
by
a
few
Cardinalls
,
and
never
by
the
vulgar
multitudes
;
or
else
his
rising
out
of
the
Sea
may
signifie
,
as
Corna
lapide
understands
it
,
their
springing
and
choosing
of
them
out
of
the
World
,
which
in
many
places
of
holy
Writ
,
for
the
many
Analogies
and
likenesses
thereof
,
is
often
compared
unto
the
Sea
,
as
especially
1.
Propter
Turbulentiam
,
as
the
Sea
is
a
raging
Element
,
so
is
the
people
termed
turba
,
quasi
turbata
multitudo
,
a
very
troublesome
multitude
,
and
therefore
the
Prophet
joyneth
both
these
together
,
saying
,
thou
stillest
the
rage
of
the
Sea
,
and
the
noyse
of
his
Waves
,
and
the
Madness
of
the
people
.
2.
Propter
inconstantiam
,
as
the
Sea
is
ever
ebbing
or
flowing
,
and
never
continuing
in
one
stay
;
so
is
the
people
of
this
world
ever
unconstant
in
their
desires
;
to
day
they
will
cry
Hosanna
,
to
morrow
Crucifige
;
in
this
Parliament
,
they
will
have
no
King
but
a
Common-wealth
,
in
the
next
,
they
will
be
like
other
Nations
,
and
will
have
a
King
;
now
they
will
have
a
Monarchy
,
anon
they
will
have
a
democracy
,
and
then
an
Anarchy
;
and
so
of
all
things
else
,
they
are
as
changeable
as
the
Moon
.
3.
In
the
4th
,
c.
v.
6.
of
this
Revel
,
3.
For
the
frugility
.
the
World
is
compared
to
a
Sea
of
Glass
like
unto
Chrystall
;
that
is
,
to
a
Sea
of
Glass
,
saith
Geminianus
,
Propter
fragilitatem
,
for
the
frailty
and
brittleness
thereof
,
as
you
may
fully
see
it
,
in
the
book
intituled
the
Fall
of
Vnfortunate
Princes
;
and
to
a
Sea
of
Crystall
,
propter
frigiditatem
,
4.
For
the
frigidity
thereof
.
by
reason
of
the
coldness
thereof
,
when
as
we
see
the
love
of
many
,
especially
worldlings
,
even
among
brethren
,
is
waxen
cold
.
Or
it
may
be
meant
,
that
his
rising
out
of
the
Sea
might
signifie
his
rising
out
of
this
Iland
of
great
Brittaine
,
which
lieth
seated
in
the
mid'st
of
the
Sea
;
that
as
Constantine
,
who
,
best
of
all
the
Emperors
,
promoted
the
Christian
Religion
,
sprung
from
this
Iland
,
so
to
be
revenged
for
that
benefit
,
the
Beast
,
who
is
the
Antichrist
and
the
worst
enemy
to
all
good
Christians
,
should
likewise
arise
out
of
this
Iland
,
and
be
brought
forth
by
the
Dragon
in
this
I
le
.
And
so
you
see
from
Whence
this
Beast
ariseth
,
Who
is
meant
by
this
Beast
.
even
from
the
multitude
of
the
people
,
or
the
Commons
of
the
Kingdome
;
but
the
question
still
remaineth
far
greater
,
to
know
who
or
what
is
meant
by
this
Beast
;
for
notwithstanding
such
a
Cloud
of
Witnesses
,
as
I
produced
to
you
before
,
do
unanimously
avouch
,
that
he
signifieth
the
great
Antichrist
,
Francise
.
Junius
in
locum
.
The
mistakes
of
some
learned
men
so
.
So
Mares
.
takes
it
.
Pro
Rom.
imperio
etiam
aliquandiu
ab
imperatoribus
Christianis
obtinendum
.
pag.
115.
that
should
come
into
the
world
,
towards
the
end
of
the
world
;
yet
Junius
doth
expound
it
of
the
civil
Empire
of
the
Romans
;
Alcazar
saith
it
is
to
be
understood
de
Romano
imperio
athnico
,
of
the
Romane
Ethnick
Government
,
under
the
Heathen
Emperors
;
Mr.
Mede
understands
it
of
the
Caesarian
Empire
,
parted
into
ten
Kingdomes
:
and
Dr.
Hammond
makes
it
to
signifie
the
Heathen
Idoll
worship
of
the
Romans
;
and
so
,
as
St.
Augustine
saith
of
the
like
case
,
alij
atque
alij
aliud
atque
aliud
opinati
sunt
;
and
it
is
not
my
purpose
,
neither
will
my
time
and
my
book
give
me
leave
to
shew
the
mistakes
,
and
to
confute
all
and
every
one
of
the
assertions
of
these
learned
men
,
that
,
be
they
never
so
learned
,
may
be
easily
deluded
by
the
strength
of
their
own
fancies
,
especially
,
when
they
are
byassed
to
some
wrong
end
,
or
carryed
away
with
any
prejudicate
conceit
;
but
I
hope
the
Testimonyes
of
so
many
ancient
and
worthy
Fathers
,
that
I
have
before
named
,
and
the
particular
description
of
this
Beast
,
which
I
shall
explaine
unto
you
,
and
likewise
his
acts
and
doings
,
together
with
many
other
circumstances
and
particularities
,
That
this
Beast
signifieth
the
Wicked
state
and
Government
of
the
Antichrist
.
that
are
hereafter
to
be
specified
,
will
overweigh
the
opinions
of
these
and
other
worthy
men
,
that
think
otherwise
then
I
set
downe
,
and
will
make
it
plaine
unto
you
,
that
by
this
Beast
,
is
signified
the
great
and
greatest
Antichrist
,
that
should
come
into
the
world
,
or
the
flagitious
State
and
Government
of
the
Antichrist
,
opponent
and
set
up
against
the
true
Government
of
Christ
,
though
pretending
very
strongly
to
be
the
very
same
,
in
all
things
,
with
that
Government
which
Christ
himself
hath
instituted
,
and
for
the
inlargement
of
the
Church
and
Kingdome
of
Christ
;
for
,
1.
1.
The
Beast
had
7
heads
.
This
Beast
is
said
to
have
seven
heads
;
and
these
seven
heads
,
say
some
of
them
,
that
by
this
Beast
do
understand
the
Ethnick
Empire
of
Rome
,
are
the
seven
principall
persecutions
of
the
Christians
,
betwixt
the
time
of
Nero
,
and
of
Julian
the
Apostata
;
Ut
refert
Cornelius
alapide
.
as
first
Domitian
,
second
Traian
,
third
Antoninus
,
fourth
Severus
,
fifth
Decius
,
sixt
Valerianus
,
seventh
Dioclesian
;
and
those
of
Maximinus
,
and
Aurelianus
,
Dr.
Hammond
in
c.
17
pagina
985.
&c.
13.
pag.
967.
are
not
accounted
as
any
heads
of
the
Beast
;
because
the
commands
of
Aurelianus
were
not
executed
,
and
that
of
Maximinus
was
not
universall
;
but
only
against
the
Pastors
and
Preachers
of
the
people
:
or
,
as
some
others
do
account
these
seven
heads
:
first
Claudius
,
second
Nero
,
third
Galba
,
fourth
Otho
,
fifth
Vitellius
,
sixth
Vespasian
,
seventh
Titus
.
But
against
this
,
Caracotta
strigil
.
pag.
52.
it
is
justly
objected
,
that
six
of
these
never
made
any
Cruel
edict
against
the
Christians
;
and
if
these
seven
be
the
seven
heads
of
the
Beast
,
then
these
being
taken
away
,
the
Beast
shall
remaine
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
a
body
without
a
head
;
and
if
Domitian
be
the
Beast
,
that
was
and
is
not
,
as
both
Grotius
and
Dr.
Hammond
think
,
then
these
seven
heads
must
be
heads
without
a
body
;
because
they
had
all
been
,
and
had
all
past
before
Domitian
came
.
Alapide
saith
,
C.
a
lapide
in
loc.
Mr.
Mede
hac
septem
capita
sunt
septem
reges
,
qui
praecesserunt
Antichristum
,
these
seven
heads
,
are
seven
Kings
,
which
have
gone
,
or
shall
come
and
go
before
the
Antichrist
commeth
;
Mr.
Mede
takes
these
seven
heads
for
the
seven
states
of
the
Roman
Government
,
pag.
49.
1
Kings
,
2
Consuls
,
3
Tribunes
,
4
Decemviri
,
5
Dictators
,
6
Emperors
,
7
Popes
.
And
so
Maresius
saith
these
seven
heads
do
signifie
not
the
seven
Kings
which
Grotius
nameth
,
Mares
.
pag.
17.2
.
&
pag.
118.
but
the
seven
politique
formes
of
Government
,
whereof
five
were
now
already
past
,
the
sixt
,
that
was
of
the
Caesars
,
was
then
in
being
;
and
the
seventh
which
was
to
continue
but
a
very
short
time
under
Odoacer
,
was
to
succeed
in
his
time
;
for
whereas
Mr.
Mede
maketh
the
7th
Order
of
their
Government
to
be
that
of
the
Popes
.
Maresius
makes
it
of
Odoacer
King
of
the
Heruli
,
which
extinguished
the
Government
of
the
Caesars
in
Augustulus
,
Baron
,
ad
ann.
476.
n.
1.
when
the
Westerne
Empire
wholly
ceas't
,
and
was
divolved
unto
the
Barbarians
,
and
the
forme
of
Government
quite
altered
;
because
(
saith
he
)
nomen
regis
assumsit
Odoacer
,
cum
tamen
nec
purpura
,
nec
regalibus
uteretur
insignibus
.
Alcazar
saith
they
be
the
seven
deadly
sins
,
that
are
the
seven
heads
of
this
Beast
,
Which
Endaemon
confuteth
pag.
122.
&c.
and
128.
&c.
Apud
Thomson
.
pag
53.
as
first
,
the
pride
of
a
Lyon
,
second
,
the
Covetuousness
of
a
Tygar
,
third
,
the
Luxury
of
a
Bear
,
fourth
,
the
Anger
or
wrath
of
a
Viper
,
fifth
,
the
Gluttony
of
a
Wolfe
,
sixth
,
the
Envy
or
malice
of
a
Serpent
,
seventh
,
the
Sloath
and
Laziness
of
an
Ass
;
seven
heads
that
are
very
great
,
and
very
bad
heads
indeed
,
and
he
must
needs
be
a
very
bad
Beast
that
hath
all
these
seven
bad
Heads
;
but
The
Holy
Ghost
expounding
these
seven
Heads
,
saith
they
are
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
seven
Mountaines
:
and
Theodore
Beza
,
c.
17.9
.
Francis
.
Junius
,
with
the
most
part
of
our
latter
Interpreters
,
that
would
faine
make
the
Ecclesiasticall
Hierarchy
of
the
Pope
to
be
the
Beast
,
and
Rome
to
be
his
seat
,
do
expound
them
to
be
the
seven
hills
whereupon
the
City
of
Rome
was
built
,
which
are
Mount
-
1.
Palatine
-
2.
Capitoline
.
-
3.
Quirinall
.
-
4.
Caelius
.
-
5.
Esquiline
.
-
6.
Aventine
.
-
7.
Viminall
,
In
respect
whereof
the
Grecians
call
the
City
of
Rome
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
and
varro
calls
it
Septiceps
,
seven
headed
Rome
,
and
others
call
it
the
City
of
seven
Hills
,
Virgilius
georgic
.
lib.
2.
versus
sinem
.
as
Virgil
speaking
thereof
,
saith
,
Scilicet
&
rerum
facta
est
pulcherrima
Roma
,
Septemque
una
sibi
muro
circumdedit
arces
:
and
Propertius
saith
,
Vrbs
Septem
alta
jugis
toti
quae
presidet
orbi
:
and
Ovid
saith
,
Ovid.
trist
.
l.
1.
eleg.
4.
Sed
quae
de
Septem
totum
circum
spicit
orbem
,
Montibus
imperij
roma
deumque
locus
.
But
,
though
the
Greeks
and
Latines
call
Rome
the
City
of
seven
Hills
,
That
the
seven
Hills
are
not
the
seven
Heads
of
the
Beast
.
yet
this
seemeth
not
to
me
to
be
the
meaning
of
the
Holy
Ghost
in
this
Text
,
to
understand
these
seven
Hills
,
by
the
seven
Heads
of
the
Beast
.
Reason
.
1
1.
Because
that
besides
these
seven
Hills
,
Rome
had
three
other
Hills
that
were
of
speciall
note
,
though
not
included
within
the
pomaerium
so
soon
as
the
other
Hills
were
,
as
,
1.
Collis
Hortulorum
,
where
the
cirque
or
shew
place
of
Flora
was
.
2.
Janiculus
,
where
Janus
was
buried
,
and
which
is
now
called
Montorius
,
Rosinus
antiquit
.
l.
1.
c.
11.
or
Mons
aureus
,
the
golden
Hill
.
3.
Vaticanus
,
from
vaticinium
,
from
whence
they
had
their
predictions
and
Prophesies
:
and
therefore
,
seeing
this
City
had
ten
Hills
,
it
is
not
likely
that
the
Holy
Ghost
meant
the
first
named
seven
Hills
should
be
understood
by
these
seven
heads
.
Reason
.
2
2.
Because
Rome
,
as
now
it
standeth
,
is
not
as
then
the
old
Rome
was
,
seated
upon
the
foresaid
seven
hills
;
but
after
it
was
sacked
and
destroyed
by
Alaricus
,
and
the
other
her
most
furious
Enemies
,
the
Goths
and
Vandalls
,
it
was
re-edified
out
of
the
ruines
of
the
old
Rome
,
and
both
the
Temples
and
the
Vaticane
,
and
the
Popes
Pallace
,
and
many
other
faire
buildings
were
seated
somewhat
distant
from
the
former
scituation
of
the
old
City
,
as
many
good
Authors
and
Travellers
of
good
credit
testifie
unto
us
;
and
therefore
it
is
not
probable
,
that
the
Holy
Ghost
by
these
seven
Heads
should
meane
the
seven
Hills
of
old
Rome
,
lest
we
should
be
deceived
in
the
predictions
that
do
concerne
the
new
Rome
.
Reason
.
3
3.
Because
these
seven
Mountaines
are
termed
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
seven
heads
,
c.
13.
1
:
Therefore
they
cannot
be
taken
litterally
in
a
proper
sence
,
c.
17.9
.
&
v.
1.
for
the
seven
hills
of
Rome
,
which
should
be
then
rather
called
the
feet
of
the
Beast
,
or
the
Foundation
whereupon
he
stood
,
and
not
the
heads
of
the
Beast
.
Obj.
But
you
will
object
,
that
it
is
said
,
the
Woman
sitteth
upon
these
Mountaines
,
Not
this
Beast
but
the
Woman
,
and
the
Whore
;
do
sit
upon
the
Mountaines
and
the
waters
.
as
upon
the
Waters
;
therefore
,
though
called
heads
,
yet
may
they
signifie
these
hills
,
upon
which
the
City
is
seated
,
and
sitteth
upon
them
.
Sol.
I
answer
that
by
sitting
upon
these
Mountaines
,
as
the
sitting
upon
many
waters
,
is
meant
nothing
else
,
but
that
the
Whore
and
not
the
Beast
,
or
the
Beast
here
termed
the
Woman
,
and
v.
1.
the
great
Whoore
,
because
she
is
the
Spouse
and
Synagogue
of
Satan
,
that
hath
falsified
her
faith
to
Christ
,
doth
rest
and
rely
upon
the
Plots
and
devices
of
her
own
head
;
as
all
the
wicked
do
indeed
,
whatsoever
they
say
in
their
words
;
for
though
they
cry
out
Providence
,
Providence
hath
produced
such
and
such
victories
and
successes
unto
them
,
yet
do
they
wholy
rely
,
stand
and
sit
upon
their
own
Prudence
,
and
the
plots
of
their
own
heads
;
because
no
man
can
truly
rely
on
Gods
Providence
,
that
wandereth
out
of
Gods
wayes
;
or
else
,
by
the
Woman
here
,
may
be
understood
not
the
Beast
,
but
the
Hereticall
Church
,
it
may
be
the
Church
of
Rome
,
that
hath
plaid
the
Harlot
with
Christ
,
and
yet
sitteth
,
rideth
,
and
seeketh
to
tame
the
Beast
,
and
to
subvert
all
the
Plots
and
devices
of
his
Heads
.
Reason
.
4
4.
Because
the
Holy
Ghost
doth
not
say
,
that
either
the
Beast
or
the
Woman
sate
upon
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
or
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
which
do
properly
signifie
a
Hill
;
but
he
saith
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
;
the
seven
heads
are
seven
Mountaines
,
which
do
very
much
differ
from
seven
hills
,
as
much
as
little
differeth
from
great
,
which
in
quantity
is
a
difference
great
enough
;
neither
may
we
think
that
Rome
was
built
upon
seven
Mountaines
,
or
that
the
Holy
Ghost
spake
improperly
,
and
called
seven
Hills
seven
Mountaines
.
And
therefore
I
conceive
rather
that
the
sence
and
meaning
is
mysticall
,
The
meaning
of
the
seven
heads
mystical
.
c.
17.9
.
and
not
literally
to
be
understood
,
and
that
by
these
seven
Heads
,
which
the
Holy
Ghost
saith
,
are
seven
Mountaines
,
we
may
understand
seven
great
and
mighty
things
,
as
Mountaines
are
in
comparison
of
the
little
Hills
;
and
so
,
we
may
take
these
seven
heads
,
as
Alcazar
thought
,
for
seven
most
haynous
,
and
most
odious
deadly
sins
,
not
that
every
sin
is
not
deadly
enough
,
and
brings
death
to
every
sinner
,
but
that
those
seven
are
more
hatefull
and
more
abominable
both
to
God
and
man
,
then
are
all
the
other
usuall
sins
that
are
committed
;
What
are
the
seven
heads
of
the
Beast
,
that
is
,
these
seven
sins
,
or
a
great
many
sins
like
unto
these
;
because
the
number
of
7.
importeth
many
.
c.
17.9
.
and
those
seven
sins
of
the
Beast
,
I
take
them
to
be
,
or
may
be
-
1.
Hypocrisie
.
-
2.
Lying
.
-
3.
Perjury
.
-
4.
Oppression
.
-
5.
Subtlety
.
-
6.
Sedulity
.
-
7.
Cruelty
.
To
dye
and
colour
all
the
rest
with
blood
,
to
make
them
all
Scarlet
sins
which
is
the
Livery
of
the
Beast
;
for
these
be
the
heads
whereupon
the
Beast
resteth
,
and
wholly
relyeth
,
and
beleiveth
that
by
these
heads
he
shall
effect
all
his
prejects
.
Or
else
,
because
the
number
of
seven
,
as
of
three
and
of
ten
are
persect
numbers
,
and
do
very
often
import
much
or
many
,
we
may
well
understand
by
these
seven
heads
,
the
many
plots
and
devices
of
this
many-headed
Beast
,
which
I
take
to
be
the
best
and
truest
exposition
of
these
seven
heads
;
because
this
Beast
is
made
up
with
very
many
heads
;
and
these
heads
are
likened
unto
Mountaines
,
and
so
stiled
by
the
Holy
Ghost
;
because
that
by
these
meanes
and
these
practises
of
dissembling
,
lying
,
forswearing
themselves
,
and
using
all
kind
of
subtlety
,
sedulity
,
and
cruelty
,
with
many
more
,
the
like
wicked
wayes
and
tricks
,
the
Beast
hath
effected
and
brought
to
pass
very
great
and
mighty
things
,
and
hath
attained
to
all
his
strength
and
power
,
which
is
often
signified
by
the
Mountaine
,
as
the
Psalmist
sheweth
,
when
he
saith
,
Thy
Righteousness
,
Psal.
36.6
.
Psal.
95.4
.
O
God
,
is
like
the
strong
Mountaine
which
can
neither
be
removed
nor
shaken
:
for
if
the
hills
of
the
Robbers
be
so
strong
,
as
is
intimated
in
the
Scripture
,
then
the
Mountaines
must
needs
be
thought
much
stronger
.
And
I
can
see
neither
incongruity
nor
absurdity
to
say
that
these
Septem
capita
rerum
,
Why
the
heads
of
the
Beast
are
termed
Mountaines
.
these
seven
chief
heads
,
that
produced
all
the
plots
and
devices
of
the
Beast
,
should
be
termed
Mountaines
for
the
greatness
of
the
strength
,
power
and
Authority
,
that
the
Beast
hath
attained
unto
,
by
the
tricks
of
these
heads
;
and
that
these
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
seven
Mountaines
,
should
be
stiled
seven
heads
,
in
regard
of
their
originall
Fountaines
,
from
whence
they
spring
;
because
the
heads
of
this
hydrian
Beast
have
produced
these
bitter
fruits
,
and
have
plotted
all
the
Villanies
and
mischiefs
that
have
befallen
to
the
two
Witnesses
,
and
to
all
the
true
Servants
of
Jesus
Christ
.
But
if
these
seven
heads
betokened
seven
Emperors
or
seven
Kings
,
that
belonged
unto
the
Beast
,
as
the
aforenamed
Authors
do
conceive
,
then
the
Crownes
should
have
been
said
to
be
upon
their
heads
;
whereas
you
may
observe
,
that
upon
their
heads
are
the
names
of
blasphemy
,
which
do
well
agree
with
their
lies
,
perjuries
,
and
the
like
;
and
the
Crowns
are
said
to
be
upon
the
10.
Horns
,
and
not
upon
the
heads
of
the
beast
.
And
to
make
it
yet
more
plain
;
That
neither
the
Idol
Worship
of
the
Romans
,
nor
Domitian
can
be
this
Beast
.
that
this
beast
can
neither
signifie
the
Idoll-Heathen-worship
of
the
Romans
;
and
that
Domitian
cannot
be
the
beast
,
as
some
do
think
,
that
was
,
and
is
not
,
and
yet
is
;
for
so
the
words
are
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
:
which
the
Holy
Ghost
saith
of
this
Beast
;
it
is
apparent
,
that
neither
of
these
can
be
said
to
have
been
,
and
not
to
be
,
and
yet
to
be
,
at
the
same
time
,
as
the
Holy
Ghost
affirmeth
of
this
Beast
;
for
though
Domitian
was
chosen
by
the
Souldiers
,
whilst
his
Father
Vespasian
was
in
Judaea
,
Vide
Caracott●
,
pag.
52.
and
then
gave
up
his
right
and
title
to
the
Empire
,
when
Vespasian
returned
to
Rome
;
yet
this
doth
not
cohere
with
,
he
is
not
,
and
yet
is
,
which
is
affirmed
of
this
Beast
;
and
though
it
might
have
been
said
,
that
he
was
and
is
not
,
and
yet
shall
be
,
if
this
Vision
of
the
Beast
had
been
shewed
to
St.
John
in
Vespasians
time
;
but
it
could
not
possibly
be
said
,
that
he
was
,
if
according
to
Epiphanius
his
Testimony
,
St
John
was
banished
to
Patmos
,
and
had
these
visions
revealed
unto
him
in
the
Emperor
Claudius
his
time
;
because
that
after
Claudius
,
Nero
reigned
13
years
,
Galba
seven
moneths
,
Otho
four
moneths
,
and
Vitellius
eight
moneths
,
before
Vespasian
was
made
Emperor
:
nor
could
it
be
well
said
,
that
he
was
,
whilst
Vespasian
was
in
Judaea
,
when
he
was
but
an
Vsurper
and
an
Intruder
,
while
his
Father
lived
;
or
though
it
might
be
truly
said
in
some
sence
,
that
he
was
,
and
in
some
other
sence
,
that
he
was
not
;
yet
can
it
not
be
said
in
any
way
,
or
in
any
sence
,
that
he
was
,
and
is
not
,
and
yet
is
,
as
the
Holy
Ghost
saith
of
this
Beast
.
How
then
shall
we
unfold
this
Riddle
,
and
untie
this
Gordian
knot
?
I
answer
,
That
the
Words
in
c.
17.8
.
do
seem
most
coherent
to
the
long
Parliament
,
That
1.
Was
a
true
Parliament
.
that
I
have
often
thought
of
it
,
and
assayd
it
divers
wayes
,
and
yet
could
never
see
how
this
Testimony
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
touching
this
beast
,
that
he
was
and
is
not
,
and
yet
is
,
can
be
applied
either
to
Domitian
,
or
to
any
other
of
all
the
Emperours
,
or
Kings
,
or
Society
of
men
,
so
fitly
,
and
so
probably
agreeing
with
the
meaning
of
Gods
spirit
,
as
it
is
,
or
may
be
applycable
to
the
long
and
lately
dissolved
Parliament
;
for
that
was
a
true
Parliament
,
when
the
King
called
them
together
,
and
they
sate
to
consult
with
their
King
,
de
arduis
rebus
regni
,
about
the
great
affaires
of
the
Kingdom
,
and
took
their
Oaths
,
and
made
their
solemn
Protestation
to
protect
the
Kings
Person
,
and
to
maintain
the
true
Protestant
Religion
;
2.
Is
believed
to
be
no
Parliament
.
But
I
heard
many
wise
men
judge
it
no
Parliament
,
when
they
did
expell
and
cast
out
their
guides
,
and
their
leaders
,
the
Messengers
of
Christ
from
among
them
,
and
endeavoured
,
as
the
Giants
did
of
old
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
to
make
Warre
against
God
,
and
raised
an
Army
against
their
head
,
and
with
all
their
might
did
fight
against
their
King
,
and
at
last
,
like
—
did
most
disloyally
cut
off
his
Head
,
that
was
the
head
of
them
,
and
of
us
all
,
and
,
as
the
Prophet
speaketh
of
the
like
godly
King
,
3.
And
yet
still
is
a
Parliament
.
the
breath
of
our
nostrills
;
and
yet
still
it
is
a
Parliament
in
their
own
esteem
,
and
with
their
adherents
,
and
by
their
peremptory
Acts
and
Ordinances
,
that
are
still
accounted
most
excellent
and
binding
,
and
are
so
urged
,
and
observed
by
their
adherents
,
and
compelled
to
be
observed
by
all
others
;
and
by
the
greatness
of
that
power
and
authority
,
which
they
assumed
unto
themselves
,
and
do
by
their
Acts
and
Lawes
execute
over
all
people
,
to
this
very
day
,
more
then
any
other
ordinary
Parliament
ever
used
;
whereby
you
see
how
this
may
be
understood
that
is
said
of
the
beast
,
that
he
was
,
and
is
not
,
and
yet
is
,
though
I
leave
it
to
the
judicious
Reader
to
judge
,
whether
he
conceives
this
to
be
the
meaning
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
or
not
;
or
whether
all
this
may
be
so
,
as
may
thus
be
coherent
and
applicable
to
that
long
Parliament
or
not
.
And
,
as
this
,
which
I
have
now
expressed
,
doth
seem
very
shrewdly
to
prove
,
Some
conceive
it
thus
to
be
fulfilled
.
I
will
not
determine
it
.
the
long
Parliament
is
or
may
be
here
signified
by
this
beast
;
so
that
which
is
set
down
by
the
Angel
,
in
the
17th
Chapter
and
the
10th
verse
,
which
is
the
explication
of
this
vision
,
that
is
here
shewed
,
c.
13.
doth
more
fully
seem
to
illustrate
and
confirm
the
same
thing
;
for
there
he
saith
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
and
there
are
seven
Kings
,
that
is
,
which
have
been
,
and
will
be
great
and
grievous
,
extraordinary
persecutors
of
my
people
;
The
5
Kings
that
were
fallen
,
before
this
Revelation
was
shewed
.
whereof
,
five
are
fallen
,
that
is
,
dead
and
gone
;
which
we
understand
by
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
fallen
;
and
these
five
saith
Junius
,
are
1.
Servius
Sulpitius
Galba
;
the
seventh
Emperour
of
the
people
of
Rome
.
2.
Marcus
Salvius
Otho
.
3.
Aulus
Vitellius
.
4.
Flavius
Vespafianus
.
5.
Titus
the
Sonne
of
Vespasian
;
and
one
is
,
saith
the
Holy
Ghost
,
that
is
,
saith
he
,
Flavius
Domitian
,
another
Sonne
of
the
foresaid
Vespasian
,
in
whose
latter
Reign
,
saith
he
,
St.
John
wrote
this
Revelation
,
and
another
is
not
yet
come
,
saith
the
Text
,
that
is
,
saith
he
,
Cocceius
Nerva
,
and
the
beast
that
was
and
is
not
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
which
our
Translators
render
,
Junius
in
annotat
.
in
c.
17.
joyned
to
Beza's
Translation
.
even
he
is
the
eighth
,
(
even
he
,
especially
to
be
observed
,
above
any
of
the
other
seven
,
)
saith
the
Angel
,
and
this
even
he
,
saith
Junius
,
is
Nerva
Trajan
,
that
is
,
as
I
conceive
him
,
Cocceius
Nerva
,
the
last
that
was
aforenamed
,
or
rather
,
as
the
stories
shew
,
Vlpius
Trajanus
,
qui
hic
vario
respectu
,
Septimus
&
octavus
appellatur
,
who
himself
,
in
divers
respects
,
is
called
here
the
seventh
and
the
eighth
;
for
that
although
in
number
and
order
of
succession
,
he
be
the
eighth
,
yet
(
saith
he
)
because
this
man
obtained
his
power
and
authority
with
Nerva
,
and
did
execute
his
consular
office
with
him
,
when
Nerva
died
,
he
is
also
said
to
be
the
seventh
,
c.
17.11
.
and
is
reckoned
together
with
Nerva
,
as
if
Nerva
and
Trajan
were
but
one
head
;
according
to
which
sence
,
our
former
Translation
,
though
very
corruptly
,
reads
,
the
beast
that
was
,
and
is
not
,
is
even
the
eighth
,
and
is
one
of
the
seven
:
or
,
as
the
Geneva
notes
do
understand
those
Kings
.
The
1.
is
Nero.
2.
Galba
.
3.
Dr.
Hammond
in
permonit
.
pag.
907.
Ex
Hugone
Grotio
qui
conjutatur
Maresio
.
pag.
169.
Otho
.
4.
Vitellius
.
5.
Vespasian
.
6.
Titus
.
7.
Domitian
.
8.
Nerva
,
or
as
Doctor
Hammond
saith
,
(
which
is
more
likely
to
be
right
,
if
St.
John
was
banished
to
Patmos
in
Claudius
his
time
,
and
far
more
unlikely
,
if
his
banishment
was
in
Domitians
time
)
the
1.
is
Claudins
.
2.
Nero.
3.
Galba
.
4.
Otho
.
5.
Vitellius
.
6.
Vespasian
.
7.
Titus
.
8.
Domitian
.
But
indeed
all
these
Expositions
,
and
the
like
annumeration
of
these
Kings
,
that
were
fallen
,
and
extant
,
and
to
come
,
which
would
be
too
tedious
for
me
to
rehearse
,
do
seem
to
me
,
to
be
far
wide
from
the
meaning
of
the
Holy
Ghost
in
this
place
;
because
the
spirit
of
God
,
here
,
in
this
Book
,
setteth
down
the
state
and
condition
of
his
Church
,
The
main
end
and
scope
of
the
whole
Book
of
the
Revelation
The
fourfold
enemies
of
the
Church
.
1.
The
beast
conceived
to
be
—
2.
The
Ecclesiasticall
Whore
,
or
false
Church
which
is
the
Church
of
Rome
.
3.
The
secular
Whore
,
or
worldly
Professors
.
4.
The
false
Prophet
,
or
lying
Preachers
;
what
piety
they
pretend
,
and
what
great
mischief
they
do
.
and
foresheweth
her
,
what
afflictions
and
persecutions
she
should
undergo
,
through
the
malice
of
the
Devill
,
and
by
the
meanes
of
those
wicked
Tyrants
,
his
Instruments
,
that
brought
the
first
10
great
persecutions
upon
the
Church
,
and
especially
by
those
quaternion
of
adversaries
,
that
towards
the
end
of
the
world
,
should
arise
and
seek
to
make
an
end
of
the
true
Church
,
as
1.
The
beast
,
the
man
of
the
sin
,
the
great
Antichrist
,
that
would
be
an
Antichrist
,
that
is
,
an
adversary
unto
Christ
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
most
eminently
,
and
therefore
is
termed
the
beast
that
ascendeth
out
of
the
buttomless
pit
.
2.
The
Ecclesiasticall
Whore
,
that
breaks
her
faith
with
Christ
,
and
makes
the
Kings
of
the
Earth
,
and
the
Inhabitants
of
the
Earth
,
drunk
with
the
wine
of
her
fornication
,
that
is
,
the
fair
glosses
and
the
sweet
conceits
of
her
Idolatries
and
superstitions
,
and
makes
her self
drunk
with
the
blood
of
the
Saints
,
and
with
the
blood
of
the
Martyrs
of
Jesus
,
and
that
is
,
because
they
will
not
imbrace
,
and
follow
her
in
her
fornications
.
3.
The
secular
Whore
,
that
followes
after
the
World
,
and
will
not
take
upon
her
the
yoke
of
Christ
,
but
hateth
all
them
,
that
seek
to
withdraw
her
from
the
sweet
pleasures
of
the
flesh
,
and
the
deceitfull
vanities
of
the
world
.
4.
The
false
Prophet
,
that
by
a
pretended
zeal
to
reclaim
the
Whores
,
and
to
reduce
the
one
from
the
world
,
and
the
other
from
her
errors
unto
Christ
,
deceiveth
all
them
,
that
dwell
on
the
earth
,
and
instigateth
,
spurreth
and
setteth
on
the
beast
to
proceed
and
to
go
on
in
all
his
villanies
and
wickedness
against
the
Servants
of
Christ
:
all
which
,
that
should
happen
unto
the
Church
,
from
the
time
of
the
Angels
revealing
them
,
before
the
end
of
the
world
,
the
spirit
of
God
would
foreshew
unto
St.
John
,
that
St.
John
might
foreshew
them
unto
the
Church
.
And
this
I
take
to
be
the
main
end
,
and
the
chiefest
scope
of
the
whole
Book
of
this
Prophesie
;
and
therefore
,
after
he
had
told
us
of
the
beast
that
should
so
extremely
persecute
his
Church
in
the
13th
Chapter
,
and
would
now
further
decipher
him
here
in
the
17th
Chapter
,
he
addeth
,
and
there
are
7
Kings
,
that
is
,
which
have
and
shall
in
like
manner
,
vex
and
persecute
my
Servants
;
and
this
he
saith
,
Why
the
persecutions
and
afflictions
of
the
Church
are
foreshewed
.
and
foresheweth
to
this
end
,
videlicet
,
to
teach
the
true
believers
in
Christ
,
by
the
examples
of
those
former
Martyrs
,
that
had
already
suffered
,
under
those
five
persecutors
,
that
were
fallen
and
dead
,
to
be
now
(
in
the
time
of
this
6th
,
and
after
,
in
the
7ths
time
,
and
under
the
Tyranny
of
the
beast
,
which
is
the
8th
,
)
most
patient
in
all
their
sufferings
,
and
to
comfort
themselves
in
all
their
miseries
and
afflictions
,
when
they
do
consider
,
and
weigh
their
own
present
state
and
condition
,
with
the
precedent
condition
of
those
holy
Martyrs
,
that
have
suffered
as
much
or
more
then
they
,
and
are
now
,
for
their
constancy
and
patience
in
their
persecutions
,
crowned
by
Christ
with
eternall
glory
;
and
also
,
to
put
his
servants
in
mind
,
from
what
divine
providence
,
and
to
what
end
,
these
persecutions
are
sent
unto
them
;
when
they
do
consider
,
they
come
not
by
chance
,
being
thus
foretold
,
so
long
before
they
come
,
but
by
the
speciall
appointment
of
Almighty
God
,
that
knoweth
what
is
best
,
and
disposeth
all
things
for
the
best
,
and
for
the
speciall
good
of
them
that
love
him
;
and
then
lastly
,
to
assure
them
of
a
glorious
success
,
and
an
undoubted
Victory
to
become
Conquerours
,
even
when
they
are
conquered
,
and
do
suffer
their
persecutions
unto
death
;
because
the
same
spirit
that
foretells
us
of
their
coming
,
tells
us
also
,
how
our
Brethren
,
that
went
before
us
,
overcame
all
their
sufferings
,
and
how
we
shall
overcome
them
in
like
manner
,
even
when
our
enamies
seem
to
overcome
us
.
And
therefore
immediately
after
the
description
of
our
enemies
,
Chap.
13.
and
the
setting
down
of
our
sufferings
,
v.
7.
the
spirit
of
God
addeth
,
v.
9.
v.
9
Here
is
the
patience
and
the
faith
of
the
Saints
;
that
is
,
their
patience
in
suffering
and
their
faith
concerning
their
sufferings
,
to
believe
that
they
come
from
God
,
for
their
good
,
and
shall
produce
all
good
success
unto
them
.
But
these
forenamed
Emperors
that
are
alledged
to
be
here
meant
,
The
foresaid
Emperours
not
all
so
great
persecutors
of
the
Church
.
were
not
all
such
great
persecutors
of
the
Christians
;
but
some
of
them
were
very
Gentle
and
meek
,
as
Titus
the
Son
of
Vespasian
,
who
was
therefore
called
deliciae
generis
humani
,
the
delight
of
mankind
;
though
indeed
he
was
not
altogether
so
delightfull
,
nor
so
gentle
to
the
Christians
;
and
others
ruled
but
a
very
short
space
,
as
Galba
reigned
but
seven
moneths
and
nine
dayes
,
Otho
but
four
moneths
,
Vitellius
but
eight
moneths
,
and
we
read
of
no
great
evills
,
that
these
three
men
did
unto
the
Christians
,
though
they
were
no
good
men
;
and
after
these
,
Vespasian
reigned
but
nine
years
and
eleven
moneths
,
and
Titus
but
two
years
,
and
twon
moneths
;
So
that
all
these
five
from
Nero
to
Domitian
,
reigned
not
above
fourtee
years
;
and
therefore
I
conceive
that
these
five
could
not
be
meant
to
be
set
in
the
Catalogue
of
the
chief
persecutors
of
Gods
Church
,
nor
be
ranked
in
the
same
Class
with
the
beast
and
his
adherents
,
when
as
neither
Eusebius
nor
any
other
Ecclesiasticall
Historian
reckoneth
the
first
three
amongst
the
persecutors
.
And
whereas
Junins
,
That
the
8th
is
not
said
to
be
a
King
;
which
ought
to
be
specially
observed
.
in
his
Annotations
annexed
to
our
Bibles
makes
Trajan
to
be
the
8th
.
and
others
make
Nerva
,
and
others
Domitian
,
I
say
that
neither
of
them
is
here
meant
to
be
the
eight
,
and
of
the
seven
;
for
I
would
have
it
observed
,
that
the
eight
is
not
said
to
be
a
King
;
but
there
are
seven
Kings
,
saith
the
Holy
Ghost
,
and
but
seven
Kings
are
said
to
be
;
and
the
Antichrist
which
is
the
beast
,
and
the
eight
,
is
no
where
said
to
be
a
King
,
or
to
have
a
Crowne
upon
his
Head
,
but
upon
his
Hornes
;
So
that
if
either
of
these
,
or
any
one
of
the
other
Roman
Emperours
,
or
any
other
King
whatsoever
,
had
been
here
meant
to
be
the
eight
,
the
Holy
Ghost
in
all
likelihood
,
would
have
said
,
and
there
are
eight
Kings
,
Divers
attributes
of
the
the
8th
,
not
ascribed
to
any
of
the
other
seven
.
whereas
he
saith
,
and
there
are
seven
Kings
.
Besides
,
you
may
observe
many
other
speciall
marks
and
additionall
differences
,
that
are
given
to
this
eighth
,
which
are
not
attributed
to
any
of
the
other
seven
,
and
therefore
makes
it
plaine
,
that
none
of
all
the
Emperors
or
Kings
can
be
understood
by
this
eight
;
for
first
,
It
is
said
,
that
this
eight
is
the
beast
that
ascendeth
out
of
the
bottomless
pit
;
and
this
is
said
of
none
of
the
other
seven
.
Secondly
,
It
is
said
,
that
they
that
dwell
on
the
earth
,
shall
wonder
when
they
behold
the
beast
,
which
is
not
said
at
the
beholding
of
any
of
the
others
,
For
so
the
Originall
is
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
and
not
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
Kings
or
Emperors
;
Thirdly
,
It
is
said
of
this
eight
,
that
he
is
of
the
seven
,
and
not
one
of
the
seven
,
as
our
English
Translation
hath
it
;
and
this
is
not
said
of
any
of
the
other
seven
.
Fourthly
,
It
is
said
of
this
eight
,
that
he
shall
goe
into
perdition
;
which
in
like
manner
,
is
not
said
of
any
of
the
other
seven
;
and
Fifthly
,
As
I
noted
before
,
when
the
Holy
Ghost
speaketh
of
this
8th
,
he
saith
,
and
the
beast
that
was
and
is
not
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
which
our
Bible
renders
even
he
,
and
none
other
,
is
the
eighth
,
mark
it
well
.
Therefore
I
conclude
,
that
this
eighth
can
be
none
of
the
foresaid
Emperours
,
nor
any
of
all
the
Kings
or
Emperours
of
the
world
,
of
whom
,
none
of
these
things
is
said
,
that
are
said
of
this
eighth
,
who
is
no
where
said
to
be
a
King
,
or
to
weare
a
Crown
,
or
to
have
any
speciall
Ensign
either
of
King
or
Emperour
;
and
I
conceive
,
Who
were
the
five
Kings
that
were
fallen
.
1.
Caligula
.
that
by
the
5
Kings
,
which
were
then
fallen
,
we
may
understand
the
5
greatest
persecutors
,
that
lived
and
reigned
after
Christ
his
ascention
,
and
before
this
Prophesie
was
revealed
unto
our
Evangelist
,
and
I
take
them
to
be
,
1.
Caius
Caligula
,
that
most
vitious
and
bloody
Tyrant
,
who
wished
that
all
the
Citizens
of
Rome
had
but
one
neck
,
that
he
might
chop
it
off
,
at
one
blow
,
and
whom
Grotius
makes
the
man
of
sin
,
and
others
do
assent
unto
him
.
2
Claudius
Tiberius
,
2.
Claudius
.
that
banished
both
the
Jewes
and
the
Christians
out
of
Rome
.
3.
Domitius
.
3.
Nero
Nero
,
that
Monster
of
men
,
that
crucifie
St.
Peter
,
and
beheaded
St.
Paul
,
within
a
year
one
of
another
,
and
when
he
had
burned
a
great
part
of
the
City
of
Rome
,
that
he
might
see
how
Troy
burnt
,
when
it
was
taken
by
the
Grecians
,
to
put
off
the
blame
from
himself
,
he
layed
the
fault
upon
the
Christians
,
and
persecuted
them
for
the
same
.
4.
4.
Vespasian
.
Vespasian
,
that
besieged
Hierusalem
,
and
first
began
the
Warre
against
the
Jewes
,
that
brought
abundance
of
miseries
upon
the
Christians
.
5.
5.
Titus
.
Titus
,
that
utterly
destroyed
both
their
Temple
and
their
City
;
and
therein
many
Christians
,
as
well
as
Jewes
.
The
Holy
Ghost
omitting
the
other
three
Emperours
,
Galba
7.
months
Otho
.
4.
M.
Vitellius
8.
M.
Galba
,
Otho
,
and
Vitellius
,
as
men
,
that
although
they
had
been
never
so
wicked
,
yet
,
in
so
short
a
space
as
they
raigned
,
when
as
all
three
raigned
but
one
year
and
7
moneths
,
they
could
do
no
such
great
mischief
unto
his
Church
,
as
deserved
to
inrole
them
in
the
Catalogue
of
the
most
noted
persecutors
.
And
by
that
one
,
6.
Then
in
being
,
Domitian
.
which
is
said
then
to
be
.
I
do
with
Junius
understand
Flavius
Domitian
,
who
caused
this
our
Apostle
to
be
throwen
into
a
Tunne
of
boyling
Oyl
at
Rome
,
and
afterwards
,
seeing
how
the
goodness
of
God
preserved
him
therein
,
7.
Julian
the
Apostata
.
so
that
he
took
no
more
harm
,
then
the
three
Children
did
in
the
fiery
Furnace
,
or
Daniel
in
the
Lions
Den
,
he
spared
his
life
,
but
banished
him
into
the
Isle
of
Patmos
,
where
this
Revelation
was
shewed
unto
him
;
and
by
the
7th
,
I
do
absolutely
conclude
him
to
be
Julian
the
Apostata
.
Reason
.
1
1.
Because
that
although
Dioclesian
was
the
cruellest
,
&
the
bloodiest
of
all
the
former
persecutors
;
yet
the
Holy
Ghost
saith
,
the
other
,
that
is
not
yet
come
,
which
was
the
7th
,
when
he
cometh
,
must
continue
,
but
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
a
short
space
;
and
we
find
that
Dioclesian
reigned
19
years
before
his
persecution
began
,
and
in
all
25
years
;
whereas
Julian
continued
but
3
years
at
the
most
,
and
therefore
Dioclesian
,
that
continued
so
long
,
cannot
be
meant
.
Reason
.
2
2.
Because
,
that
although
the
Christians
under
Deoclesian
,
Decius
,
Trajan
,
and
the
other
persecutors
,
endured
more
cruel
tortures
,
and
were
far
more
in
number
[
](A66360-e216200-b)*
*
Scribit
Damasus
in
vita
Marcellini
,
ut
Supra
17
millia
Christianorum
intra
unum
mensem
a
Diaclesiano
inter
fecta
.
tormented
by
these
Tyrants
,
then
they
were
to
be
at
any
time
,
either
before
or
after
,
yet
,
quia
sanguis
martyrum
semen
Ecclesiae
,
because
the
blood
of
the
Martyrs
is
the
seed
of
the
Church
,
and
causeth
it
to
bring
forth
fruits
more
abundantly
,
when
as
the
cruelty
of
the
Tyrants
made
the
Christians
the
more
constant
in
their
profession
,
and
so
could
not
do
so
much
prejudice
to
the
Christian
Faith
and
Religion
,
as
Julian
did
;
for
though
Julian
was
not
so
bloody
and
so
cruel
as
Dioclesian
,
that
forbad
Charity
to
be
shewed
to
the
Christians
that
were
in
prison
,
and
even
to
those
,
Vide
Eusebium
.
lib.
8.
c.
2.3
.
et
deinceps
.
that
they
were
bound
to
pitty
by
the
Law
of
nature
,
their
Kindred
;
nor
did
put
the
Saints
to
such
ceuel
deaths
and
tortures
,
as
the
other
,
his
preceding
persecutors
were
wont
to
do
;
yet
was
he
more
devillish
,
and
far
liker
to
overthrow
Gods
Church
,
and
to
root
out
Christianity
from
off
the
earth
,
then
all
the
former
Heathen
persecuters
were
;
for
,
as
I
said
,
the
more
cruel
they
were
against
the
Christians
,
The
two
things
that
increased
the
Christian
Religion
.
1.
The
constancy
of
the
Martyrs
.
2.
The
Charity
of
the
Christians
.
the
more
did
Christianity
increase
,
insomuch
that
,
as
Sozomen
saith
,
Christiana
religio
propter
constantiam
martyrum
&
Christianorum
erga
omnes
cujusvis
religionis
beneficentiam
,
longe
lateque
propagata
est
;
the
Christian
Religion
,
by
reason
of
the
constancy
of
the
Martyrs
,
and
the
Charity
of
the
Christians
towards
all
men
,
of
what
Religion
soever
they
were
,
spread
it self
far
and
neer
,
when
as
the
beholding
of
a
poor
Christian
Woman
,
so
constantly
and
so
manfully
suffering
Martyrdome
for
the
faith
of
Christ
,
moved
a
King
and
all
his
Family
to
become
Christians
;
which
very
point
might
be
the
Reason
,
that
all
the
other
bloody
Tyrants
,
that
were
so
succeed
Domitian
,
were
pretermitted
,
and
not
mentioned
here
by
the
Holy
Ghost
,
as
,
upon
the
maine
,
bringing
no
great
detriment
to
the
whole
Church
,
that
gaineth
thus
much
,
and
more
one
way
,
as
she
looseth
another
way
.
But
when
the
Tiger
Julian
,
that
dealt
like
a
Fox
in
all
his
wayes
,
and
perceived
the
issues
of
the
former
cruelties
well
enough
,
and
therefore
with-held
his
hands
from
blood
,
Socrates
,
lib.
3.
c.
10.
and
used
his
wit
to
root
out
the
Christian
Faith
from
off
the
world
by
taking
away
all
the
meanes
and
maintenance
of
the
Clergy
,
and
so
exposing
all
the
most
reverend
Bishops
to
scorne
and
contempt
,
and
then
,
Idem
.
c.
11.
Lament.
4
,
5.
denying
any
Office
or
place
of
command
or
credit
,
either
in
the
Army
or
Civil
Government
,
to
the
Christians
,
and
thrusting
all
others
out
of
their
places
and
imployments
,
that
professed
the
Christian
Religion
;
and
bestowing
all
Offices
of
honour
and
profit
upon
the
Idol-Worshippers
;
and
so
magnifying
the
superstitious
and
idolaters
,
and
bringing
both
the
Clergy
,
and
lay
Christians
to
extreame
want
and
poverty
,
and
making
them
the
spectacles
of
reproach
,
when
as
many
of
them
had
not
bread
to
put
into
their
mouths
,
and
instead
of
Scarlet
that
they
formerly
used
,
they
must
now
be
glad
of
rags
,
and
be
driven
as
the
Prophet
speaketh
,
to
imbrace
the
dunghill
,
and
to
dig
or
beg
,
or
starve
;
he
had
almost
extinguished
the
light
of
the
Gospel
,
and
exhausted
the
very
Soul
of
Christianity
out
of
the
world
,
and
had
been
very
like
to
put
out
the
greatest
part
of
the
light
of
the
divine
truth
from
all
the
parts
of
his
dominions
,
but
that
the
goodness
of
God
,
against
whom
it
is
hard
to
kick
,
and
whose
will
must
stand
,
when
as
no
Counsell
can
prevaile
against
his
providence
,
did
raise
up
the
two
Appollinarisses
,
that
were
two
learned
and
most
famous
Christian
School-Masters
,
who
teaching
many
Noble
mens
Children
,
Socrates
.
l.
3.
c.
14.
The
Father
turned
the
five
books
of
Moses
into
Heroicall
verse
.
Idem
.
l.
3
c.
15.
Marcellinus
,
l.
22.
c.
13.
&
l.
25.
c.
5.
and
by
well
grounding
them
in
the
Rudiments
and
principles
of
the
Christian
Religion
,
did
,
in
spite
of
all
the
subtlety
of
Julian
,
and
the
malice
of
Hell
,
exceedingly
uphold
and
preserve
the
faith
of
Christ
:
for
this
Apostata
,
bred
in
Athens
at
the
same
time
with
Greg.
Nazianzen
,
and
very
well
skil'd
in
all
humane
learning
,
as
,
among
other
things
,
his
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
and
the
many
elegant
Orations
and
books
that
he
wrote
,
sheweth
,
and
Marcellinus
testifieth
,
was
not
ignorant
of
that
maxime
of
Cornelius
Tacitus
,
Sublatis
studiorum
praemijs
,
ipsa
studia
pereunt
,
the
only
way
to
put
out
the
fire
is
to
take
away
the
fewell
,
and
the
readiest
course
,
to
put
down
all
learning
is
to
take
away
the
reward
of
learning
,
and
the
maintenance
of
learned
men
;
for
,
as
Martiall
saith
,
Sint
Maecenates
,
non
deerunt
,
flacce
,
Marones
.
Martial
.
epig.
Bountifull
Maecenases
,
and
Religious
uncorrupted
Patrons
will
bring
forth
learned
Authors
,
Poets
,
Orators
,
Historians
and
Divines
;
but
if
you
will
root
out
any
Art
,
science
or
profession
,
you
need
not
defile
your
hands
with
blood
,
by
killing
the
Persons
,
but
take
away
the
meanes
and
maintenance
of
the
Professors
;
and
let
them
starve
,
but
not
be
kill'd
;
because
poverty
and
want
,
hunger
and
cold
,
nakedness
and
shame
,
with
scorne
and
contempt
,
will
prevaile
with
men
,
whose
names
are
not
written
in
the
book
of
Life
,
and
are
not
upheld
by
the
special
grace
of
Gods
mighty
hand
,
O
quantum
cogit
egestas
:
Juvenal
.
sat.
3.
to
do
what
thou
wilt
,
more
then
the
Sword
or
Canon
.
—
Vellit
nam
saepius
aurem
Invida
paupertas
,
&
dixit
vilia
rura
:
And
as
Juvenal
saith
.
Haud
facile
emergunt
,
quorum
virtutibus
obstat
Res
Angusta
Domi
—
Therefore
I
take
Julian
,
that
took
this
course
with
the
Church
of
Christ
,
to
be
Primogenitus
diaboli
,
and
Proximus
Antichristo
,
the
first
born
of
the
Devil
,
in
respect
of
his
Wickedness
,
though
not
of
time
,
and
the
next
Neighbour
or
Gentleman
Vsher
to
the
Antichrist
,
that
chalked
out
the
way
to
him
,
to
overthrow
the
Church
,
and
is
the
vilest
and
the
worst
of
all
the
persecutors
,
that
either
preceded
him
or
should
succeed
him
,
untill
the
comming
of
the
Beast
,
that
ascended
from
the
bottomless
pit
,
and
shall
discend
to
the
Lake
of
Fire
and
Brimstone
;
because
all
the
other
persecutors
persecuted
Presbyteros
,
the
Priests
and
Bishops
that
stood
for
the
Faith
,
but
this
wretch
endeavoured
to
root
out
Presbyterium
,
the
most
sacred
Calling
and
Function
of
the
Bishops
and
Ministery
;
that
there
might
be
none
to
uphold
the
Faith
of
Christ
upon
the
Earth
;
but
that
the
Religion
,
and
the
Service
of
his
Heathen
Gods
might
be
still
continued
,
to
whom
,
beyond
all
others
,
he
was
most
superstitiously
devoted
,
Am.
Marcel
.
l.
25.
c.
6.
as
Ammianus
testifieth
.
And
he
is
said
here
,
c.
17.10
.
to
be
the
7th
,
&
for
the
comfort
of
the
Church
it
is
added
,
that
he
should
continue
but
a
short
space
;
which
was
but
three
years
at
the
most
;
for
this
vile
person
beginning
his
Voyage
against
the
King
of
Persia
,
resolved
and
Vowed
if
he
prevailed
in
that
enterprise
,
to
Sacrifice
all
the
Christians
unto
his
Idoll
Gods
;
How
God
revenged
the
Wickedness
of
Julian
.
therefore
the
God
of
Gods
,
and
the
Protector
of
the
Christians
,
sent
his
Angel
from
Heaven
,
as
some
write
,
or
a
Devil
out
of
Hell
,
as
saith
Calistus
,
that
ran
him
through
;
or
some
other
instrument
of
the
divine
justice
suddenly
smote
him
,
no
man
knowes
how
,
nor
from
whence
,
that
he
dyed
,
scoffingly
saying
,
vicisti
Galilee
,
vicisti
;
and
then
one
of
his
Compeers
objected
against
the
Christians
,
that
their
God
was
not
as
they
affirmed
,
slow
to
wrath
,
when
he
did
so
speedily
and
so
suddenly
execute
his
fury
against
Julian
;
to
whom
we
answer
,
that
this
doth
exceedingly
commend
the
great
goodness
of
our
God
,
that
will
,
when
he
seeth
his
Patience
and
his
long
sufferance
is
abused
,
&
cannot
bring
the
reprobates
to
Repentance
,
&
seeth
his
Servants
in
Jeopardy
to
be
destroyed
,
to
preserve
his
Saints
,
&
to
prevent
their
own
further
judgment
,
suddenly
smite
them
,
while
they
are
acting
their
villanies
,
and
their
sins
are
in
their
hands
,
as
he
did
smite
Nebuchadnezzar
while
the
word
was
in
his
mouth
,
Dan.
4.31
.
and
Corah
Dathan
,
and
Abiram
,
before
they
had
the
opportunity
to
destroy
his
Servants
,
and
to
commit
any
more
wickedness
,
to
heap
more
vengeance
unto
themselves
;
So
that
as
the
mercyes
of
the
wicked
are
cruel
,
Prov.
12.10
.
the
judgments
of
our
God
upon
these
transcendent
malefactors
,
are
mingled
and
allayed
with
a
great
deal
of
Mercy
.
And
as
these
Reasons
afore
cited
,
do
sufficiently
prove
Julian
to
be
here
meant
by
the
7th
King
the
Angel
speaks
of
;
so
the
Holy
Ghost
saith
,
The
Beast
that
was
,
and
is
not
,
is
the
eighth
;
as
I
have
shewed
to
you
before
,
who
might
be
conceived
to
be
him
that
was
and
is
not
;
then
it
is
said
,
that
he
which
was
and
is
not
,
is
of
the
7th
,
&
that
is
,
not
of
the
same
race
,
or
stock
,
or
a
colleague
of
and
with
the
7th
,
Marcell
.
in
vita
constantij
.
as
Junius
saith
Trajan
was
with
Nerva
,
or
Julian
was
with
Constantius
,
as
Marcellinus
saith
;
But
of
the
same
quality
and
condition
,
of
the
same
subtlety
and
cruelty
in
persecuting
the
Saints
,
and
suppressing
the
true
Service
of
Christ
,
as
the
seventh
was
,
and
is
of
the
same
livery
and
serving
the
same
Master
,
and
after
the
same
method
as
the
7th
did
.
And
I
heard
it
demanded
very
often
,
if
any
Beast
,
any
like
them
,
with
whom
St.
Paul
fought
at
Ephesus
,
or
any
other
Beast
in
the
world
,
did
or
could
possibly
more
evenly
immitate
passibus
aequis
,
even
to
a
haire
,
and
over
immitate
that
wicked
Apostata
in
all
points
of
subtlety
and
cruelty
,
and
specially
in
this
preposterous
and
most
odious
course
,
now
specified
against
the
Messengers
of
Christ
,
for
the
quite
rooting
out
of
them
and
their
Message
,
the
Gospel
of
Christ
,
as
the
Rump
Parliament
hath
done
;
for
as
Julian
did
before
them
,
The
Parallel
.
so
did
not
they
by
the
same
course
,
of
plundering
and
ejecting
the
Clergy
,
and
taking
away
all
livelihood
from
the
Bishops
,
and
other
grave
Doctors
and
Preachers
,
cause
many
learned
men
,
even
all
,
whose
names
are
not
written
in
the
Book
of
life
,
as
the
Holy
Ghost
speaketh
,
and
some
,
that
seemed
Starres
,
and
not
of
the
least
lustre
,
in
the
firmament
of
the
Church
,
to
fall
from
Heaven
,
and
to
start
aside
,
like
a
broken
Bowe
,
and
rather
to
follow
the
indirect
Directory
of
the
Parliament
,
then
,
for
the
observance
of
the
direct
form
of
serving
God
,
to
forgoe
their
rich
Rectories
?
yea
,
and
did
they
not
cause
them
to
take
the
mark
and
Livery
of
that
Beast
,
and
against
their
Consciences
,
to
take
the
Covenant
of
the
Beast
,
and
so
to
forswear
themselves
,
that
they
might
preserve
their
Lands
and
their
Livings
,
which
otherwise
they
must
have
forgone
,
as
they
saw
others
do
,
in
every
place
?
Quam
sunt
laudandi
,
qui
te
florente
juventa
sprevere
,
&
luxus
deliciasque
tuas
.
So
bewitching
a
thing
is
the
love
of
this
World
,
as
Demas
can
well
testifie
,
and
all
that
have
not
learned
St.
Peters
lesson
,
to
forsake
all
,
and
to
follow
Christ
;
and
so
you
see
,
how
the
8th
,
that
is
,
the
Beast
,
is
of
the
7th
,
and
practiceth
the
same
acts
,
and
the
same
wayes
as
the
7th
did
.
Or
else
,
we
may
understand
these
words
,
the
8th
is
of
the
7
,
to
signifie
,
that
this
Beast
is
of
the
same
subtlety
,
cruelty
,
and
condition
,
and
hath
as
much
gall
and
bitterness
in
him
,
against
the
true
Church
,
and
the
true
servers
of
God
,
as
all
,
or
any
one
of
all
the
other
7.
had
;
So
that
you
can
finde
no
villany
,
or
mischief
in
any
,
or
in
all
the
other
7.
but
you
shall
finde
the
same
fully
in
this
Beast
,
that
hath
as
many
heads
,
and
more
heads
himself
,
then
all
the
other
7.
Kings
had
;
and
indeed
this
Exposition
is
most
agreeable
to
the
Originall
Text
,
that
doth
not
say
,
the
8th
is
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
of
the
7th
,
but
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
of
the
seven
.
And
whosoever
readeth
the
first
and
second
part
,
What
the
Authour
of
the
History
of
Independency
,
saith
of
the
long
Parliament
.
and
especially
the
third
part
of
the
History
of
Independency
,
I
should
wonder
,
if
he
finde
it
not
there
shewed
,
that
all
the
devices
,
conspiracies
,
hypocrifies
,
and
cruelties
of
those
Kings
or
Emperours
here
mentioned
,
yea
and
Parallel
7
times
7
,
more
unto
them
,
are
not
reaching
and
answerable
to
the
plots
and
devices
,
iniquity
and
impiety
of
the
long
Parliament
,
conceived
by
some
men
,
as
I
said
before
,
to
be
this
beast
,
to
possess
the
estates
,
destroy
the
liberties
,
take
away
the
lives
of
Gods
Servants
,
and
to
overthrow
the
true
service
and
Religion
of
Jesus
Christ
;
for
the
Authour
of
that
History
proveth
evidently
,
as
he
saith
,
by
the
very
Acts
and
Votes
,
the
Ordinances
and
writings
of
that
long
Parliament
,
that
they
are
more
bloody
and
cruel
then
the
proscriptions
of
Sylla
,
more
unreasonable
then
the
Articles
of
High
Treason
,
that
were
made
by
the
Duke
de
Alva
,
(
then
which
the
Devill
could
not
devise
much
worse
)
and
that
their
High
Court
of
Justice
is
a
new
Slaughterhouse
for
the
murthering
of
the
free
Subjects
of
Ingland
,
without
any
just
proceeding
;
but
in
all
things
contrary
to
all
the
Lawes
and
Statutes
of
this
Land
,
which
are
there
abundantly
produced
by
that
Authour
,
to
make
good
his
assertion
,
and
to
condemn
that
Court
and
their
proceedings
therein
,
for
usurpation
,
treason
,
tyranny
,
The
History
of
Independency
part
3.
p.
42.
theft
and
murther
;
for
which
illegall
,
arbitrary
,
and
most
barbarous
bloody
proceedings
,
every
mans
hands
would
be
about
their
eares
,
if
they
did
not
keep
an
Army
of
Janizaries
to
suppress
them
,
saith
that
Authour
:
And
what
viler
,
baser
,
and
more
abominable
things
,
then
these
,
could
any
beast
,
any
Antichrist
,
or
any
Devill
devise
to
do
?
I
cannot
tell
,
but
I
leave
it
to
my
Reader
to
judge
,
whether
these
things
be
true
or
not
?
CAP.
II.
The
10
Horus
of
the
Beast
,
who
they
are
,
and
what
they
may
signifie
:
their
Crowns
,
what
they
signifie
;
their
blasphemy
;
the
three
chief
properties
of
the
Leopard
;
how
agreeable
to
the
long
Parliament
;
of
the
feet
and
mouth
of
the
Beast
,
what
they
betoken
;
of
the
power
and
authority
of
the
Beast
;
and
the
head
that
was
mortally
wounded
,
who
or
what
is
meant
thereby
;
and
how
the
Beast
shall
continue
to
make
Warre
.
2.
2.
Of
the
10.
Horns
of
the
Beast
.
IT
is
said
,
that
the
beast
had
ten
horns
;
and
the
Holy
Ghost
expoundeth
the
meaning
of
this
expression
in
the
17th
Chapt
v.
12.
saying
that
these
10
horns
are
10
Kings
,
which
have
received
no
Kingdom
,
but
receive
power
as
Kings
,
with
the
Beast
;
whereupon
,
Junius
,
to
make
good
his
former
Interpretation
of
the
Beast
,
saith
,
hos
decem
Reges
jam
olim
numeraverunt
&
circumscripserunt
multi
,
these
Kings
long
agoe
,
many
have
numbred
and
described
to
be
10
,
which
did
arise
and
spring
out
of
the
Roman
Empire
,
Junius
in
annotat
.
in
c.
13.
&
in
c.
17.
quum
politicum
illud
imperium
arte
pontificum
maxime
capit
labascere
,
when
that
civill
Empire
began
,
by
the
craft
and
subtlety
of
the
Popes
,
to
fall
unto
decay
;
and
Mr.
Mede
names
these
Kings
to
be
,
1.
Vortimer
,
2.
Hengist
.
3.
Childeric
.
4.
Gunderic
.
5.
Theodoric
.
6.
Viciarins
,
7.
Gensericus
.
8.
Sumanus
.
9.
Theodomir
.
10.
Marcianus
.
Alcazar
saith
,
that
these
10
Horns
do
signifie
Polyarchiam
Romanorum
,
Mr.
Mede
in
his
Apostat
.
of
the
latter
times
,
p.
82.
Anno
456.
the
multitude
of
the
Roman
Senators
,
which
gave
their
strength
and
power
,
by
which
they
formerly
ruled
,
unto
the
Emperour
;
and
Corn●a
Lapide
saith
,
these
10
Horns
are
10
Kings
,
equibus
tres
profligabit
antichristus
,
&
caeteri
septem
territi
ei
sponte
se
subdent
,
whereof
three
shall
be
vanquished
by
the
Antichrist
,
as
Daniel
saith
of
the
little
horn
,
tres
Reges
deprimet
,
he
shall
suppress
three
Kings
;
and
the
other
seven
being
terrified
,
that
is
,
by
the
humbling
of
those
three
,
shall
willingly
submit
themselves
unto
him
;
and
it
may
be
,
the
three
Kings
,
that
A
Lapide
speaketh
of
,
might
be
,
1.
The
King
of
Ingland
.
The
Parallel
.
A
Lapide
his
Exposition
how
fulsilled
.
M.
Mede
names
the
other
three
which
the
Pope
suppressed
.
p.
83.
2.
The
King
of
Scotland
.
3.
The
King
of
Ireland
;
and
the
other
seven
,
that
is
,
most
of
the
Neigh
bour
Kings
and
States
,
being
made
afraid
of
that
power
,
that
could
so
suddenly
subdue
these
three
Kingdoms
,
should
very
gladly
yield
themselves
to
become
friends
and
Associates
,
and
to
make
a
league
of
friendship
with
this
Beast
:
which
Exposition
,
may
possibly
be
very
near
unto
the
truth
,
when
we
see
little
lesse
then
this
already
come
to
passe
.
The
Commentator
,
supposed
to
be
Grotius
,
makes
these
10
Kings
to
be
the
Kings
of
Armenia
,
Thracia
,
Galatia
,
Judaea
,
Arabia
,
&c.
which
were
under
the
Roman
Empire
,
and
the
Ministers
of
their
Idolatry
:
Et
sic
alii
atque
alii
aliud
atque
aliud
opinati
sunt
.
And
truly
,
I
do
not
wonder
,
that
these
learned
men
transported
with
a
desire
to
make
the
World
believe
that
the
Pope
is
the
great
Antichrist
,
and
so
misunderstanding
whom
the
Holy
Ghost
meaneth
by
this
Beast
,
should
in
like
manner
,
mistake
what
or
whom
they
should
conceive
to
be
the
heads
,
and
horns
,
and
all
other
parts
of
this
Beast
,
quia
uno
absurdo
dato
mille
sequuntur
,
one
absurdity
draweth
on
another
.
But
how
far
those
Expositions
of
Junius
,
and
Alcazar
,
and
that
likewise
of
Mr.
Mede
,
and
of
all
others
,
that
would
have
these
10
horns
to
signifie
10
Kings
,
pertaining
to
the
Roman
Empire
,
are
from
the
meaning
of
the
Holy
Ghost
in
this
Text
,
will
most
evidently
appear
,
if
you
consider
that
the
particulars
of
the
description
of
these
10
horns
,
do
no
wayes
square
and
cohere
with
these
10
Kings
that
they
speak
of
;
for
these
10
Kings
,
The
former
expositions
rejected
,
and
the
reasons
shewed
.
in
the
Text
,
have
interest
but
in
one
kingdom
,
as
you
may
see
in
the
17th
Chapt.
v.
12.
and
17.
where
the
spirit
of
God
speaks
in
the
singular
number
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
that
they
had
received
no
Kingdom
as
yet
,
v.
12.
and
in
the
17.
v.
it
is
said
,
that
God
hath
put
it
in
their
hearts
to
fulfill
his
will
,
and
to
agree
,
which
those
Kings
never
did
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
and
to
give
their
Kingdom
unto
the
beast
,
and
not
their
Kingdoms
,
whereas
the
Kings
that
were
under
the
Emperour
,
and
are
become
under
the
Pope
,
were
,
and
are
properly
Kings
,
and
have
every
one
of
them
his
own
proper
and
peculiar
Kingdom
;
neither
can
it
be
said
of
them
,
as
it
is
said
here
of
these
Kings
,
that
they
have
received
power
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
one
houre
with
the
beast
,
that
is
,
a
very
very
small
time
,
when
as
they
came
to
their
power
and
dominion
by
descent
or
by
Conquest
,
and
did
not
receive
it
as
these
did
,
from
any
Master
that
gave
it
them
,
and
they
continued
therein
during
their
life
,
some
of
them
very
long
,
and
some
of
them
at
one
time
,
and
some
at
another
time
,
yielded
themselvee
unto
the
Pope
,
and
all
of
them
were
of
so
different
a
time
,
one
from
another
,
that
it
can
never
agree
,
The
unlikelihood
of
Mr.
Medes
Exposition
.
with
this
one
houre
or
a
short
space
,
wherein
these
10
horns
do
agree
to
give
their
strength
,
and
power
and
Kingdom
,
which
they
have
received
,
unto
the
Beast
.
Neither
is
there
any
likelihood
,
that
those
10
Kings
,
which
Mr.
Mede
nameth
,
should
be
the
10
Kings
here
meant
;
because
they
were
but
transient
,
by
the
success
of
Warre
,
and
of
small
Provinces
,
half
or
quarter
of
a
Kingdom
,
as
Vortimer
and
Hengist
here
in
Ingland
.
Childerick
,
and
Gunderick
and
Theodorick
,
in
Gallia
,
and
Sumanus
,
but
in
a
little
Continent
between
the
Rhene
;
so
that
they
might
be
better
termed
Reguli
then
Reges
;
and
because
also
they
were
,
as
I
said
before
,
of
a
different
time
,
one
from
another
,
which
might
be
the
reason
,
as
I
conceive
,
that
made
Junius
to
passe
them
over
un-named
;
because
he
saw
the
unlikeliness
of
these
men
to
be
the
10
Kings
,
that
are
here
meant
;
neither
could
they
be
said
,
to
be
the
horns
of
the
Roman
Empire
,
because
they
revolted
from
it
,
and
became
horns
against
it
,
and
pushed
very
hard
to
overcome
it
;
but
as
I
said
dato
uno
absurdo
,
mille
sequuntur
;
so
these
learned
men
,
mistaking
the
beast
,
did
easily
mistake
both
his
heads
and
his
horns
.
But
if
that
by
this
Beast
,
you
understand
the
long
Parliament
,
The
10
horns
paralelled
with
the
Parliament
.
you
shall
finde
that
as
all
the
other
particulars
which
are
here
set
down
in
this
Prophesie
,
do
in
every
point
seem
to
accord
and
agree
with
that
Parliament
;
so
doth
all
the
description
of
these
10
horns
,
that
is
,
these
10
Kings
,
that
had
no
Kingdom
,
The
10
Horns
may
be
taken
to
signifie
one
of
these
three
things
.
1.10
.
Of
their
prime
Commanders
.
but
the
power
,
Authority
and
strength
of
Kings
,
which
is
potestas
vitae
&
necis
,
the
power
of
life
and
death
,
and
is
the
greatest
power
that
any
King
can
have
,
and
which
they
give
unto
the
Beast
,
v.
13.
that
is
use
for
the
service
of
the
Beast
,
doth
agree
with
the
Parliament
,
if
we
understand
by
these
10
horns
,
either
1.
Ten
of
the
prime
Generalls
and
Commanders
of
that
long
Parliament
,
which
you
will
confess
,
had
no
Kingdom
,
and
yet
had
the
honour
and
power
of
Kings
.
Or
,
2.
If
by
these
10.
horns
,
we
understand
all
their
Chieftains
,
2.
All
their
Chietrains
and
Commanders
.
whereof
not
one
of
them
had
any
Kingdom
,
and
yet
each
one
of
them
had
the
power
and
authority
of
Kings
,
for
one
hower
,
that
is
,
for
a
small
time
;
and
you
may
well
remember
,
the
best
and
greatest
of
them
had
it
not
very
long
;
and
you
know
likewise
,
they
all
devoted
this
their
power
and
strength
for
the
service
of
them
;
from
whom
they
had
received
it
;
and
they
were
all
of
them
as
the
Holy
Ghost
saith
,
of
one
mind
,
Gen.
31.7
.
&
41.
1
Sam.
1.8
.
Job
19.3
.
Eccles.
17.19
.
Revel.
2.10
.
and
did
all
run
the
same
way
,
to
fight
against
the
Lamb
,
to
overthrowe
the
true
Church
,
and
to
slay
the
witnesses
of
Christ
;
and
yet
they
did
all
of
them
,
as
they
said
,
hate
the
Whore
,
the
Whore
of
Babylon
,
that
is
,
as
they
expound
it
,
the
Church
of
Rome
,
and
all
the
Romish
superstition
;
for
10.
being
a
perfect
number
,
the
Holy
Ghost
doth
in
many
places
,
put
down
this
number
,
as
he
doth
many
other
perfect
numbers
,
for
an
uncertain
number
,
as
when
Jacob
said
unto
Laban
,
Thou
hast
changed
my
wages
ten
times
,
that
is
,
many
times
,
and
the
Holy
Ghost
saith
unto
the
Church
of
Smyrna
,
thou
shalt
have
tribulation
ten
dayes
,
that
is
,
sever
all
times
;
so
by
these
10
horns
,
or
10
Kings
,
we
may
understand
many
Chieftains
,
that
had
the
power
of
Kings
,
which
they
all
imployed
for
the
service
of
that
long
Parliament
,
or
else
,
3.
If
by
these
10
horns
we
understand
the
greatness
and
perfection
of
that
power
,
strength
and
authority
,
which
was
given
,
and
was
shewed
in
those
Generalls
,
The
horn
an
Emblem
of
Strength
.
Psal.
18.2
.
Psal.
22.21
.
Psal
75.10
.
and
they
used
,
for
the
advancement
of
the
Parliament
;
for
the
Scripture
useth
to
express
our
strength
and
power
by
the
Epithite
of
a
horn
,
as
you
may
most
frequently
finde
it
in
the
Book
of
Psalms
,
where
the
Prophet
calleth
God
the
horn
of
his
salvation
,
and
thanketh
God
that
he
had
delivered
him
from
the
horns
of
the
Vnicorns
,
that
is
,
from
the
strength
and
power
of
his
enemies
;
and
he
saith
,
that
the
horns
of
the
ungodly
shall
be
broken
,
but
the
horns
of
the
righteous
shall
be
exalted
,
that
is
,
the
strength
and
power
of
the
former
shall
vanish
away
,
but
the
strength
of
the
other
shall
flourish
;
the
horn
being
an
emblem
of
power
,
as
we
see
the
strength
and
confidence
of
all
horned
Beasts
,
are
in
their
horns
;
and
by
ten
,
is
signified
the
perfection
of
a
thing
,
The
number
of
10.
a
note
of
perfection
,
and
comprehends
all
numbers
be
they
never
so
many
,
as
all
numbers
are
contained
under
10.
or
made
of
their
reduplication
.
as
when
we
give
the
10th
to
God
,
we
intend
to
ascribe
all
perfection
unto
him
;
because
,
as
Aquinas
well
observeth
,
after
we
reckon
and
account
by
figures
unto
9.
we
add
the
Cipher
o
,
which
is
circular
,
and
(
as
God
)
hath
neither
beginning
nor
ending
,
to
make
up
10
,
and
then
,
we
have
no
more
figures
,
but
to
duplicate
and
triplicate
the
former
figures
in
infinitum
,
and
the
Cipher
onely
makes
up
the
number
.
And
so
,
by
the
10.
horns
of
the
Beast
,
we
may
very
aptly
understand
the
great
strength
,
and
the
perfect
power
of
the
Parliament
,
that
was
able
to
subdue
the
King
,
whose
strength
is
so
amplified
by
Zorobabel
.
and
his
Companion
,
as
you
may
see
in
the
1.
of
Esdras
4.1
.
and
v.
28.
and
which
the
Holy
Ghost
had
set
down
in
the
2d
verse
,
and
yet
repeateth
the
same
again
here
,
by
this
Epitkite
,
v.
4.
to
shew
the
greatness
of
their
strength
,
and
the
perfection
of
their
power
,
which
is
no
lesse
then
10.
horns
,
and
so
a
perfect
power
.
But
lest
we
might
mistake
by
the
sight
of
their
great
power
,
from
whence
and
by
whom
the
Beast
had
received
his
great
strength
,
the
Holy
Ghost
omitteth
not
to
set
down
,
it
was
from
the
Dragon
,
which
doth
every
where
denotate
the
Devil
,
though
the
Beast
braggeth
and
boasteth
all
his
Victories
and
Successes
are
from
God
;
when
as
indeed
all
just
Histories
are
from
God
,
but
when
injusties
gets
the
best
,
Judges
20.25
.
as
it
useth
to
do
,
not
seldome
,
God
doth
justly
suffer
the
Devil
to
give
power
and
strength
unto
the
wicked
to
prevail
against
the
righteous
,
as
the
Tribe
of
Benjamin
did
,
and
many
others
in
like
manner
,
against
the
prosecutors
of
truth
and
right
,
and
the
true
servants
of
God
.
3.
3.
The
ten
horns
had
ten
Crowns
,
c.
13.1
.
The
Parable
.
It
is
said
,
that
these
ten
horns
,
though
they
had
no
Kingdome
,
yet
they
had
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
ten
Crowns
,
that
is
,
all
the
honour
,
service
and
observance
,
that
could
be
given
to
any
Kings
,
the
same
was
done
and
shewed
to
these
horns
wheresoever
they
came
,
and
this
was
agreeable
to
the
Generals
and
Commanders
of
that
Parliament
:
their
Excellencies
did
expect
as
much
,
and
the
people
durst
offer
them
no
lesse
,
nor
deny
them
whatsoever
they
required
,
when
their
lives
were
in
their
hands
,
and
all
their
Estates
and
goods
were
at
their
disposal
;
this
needs
not
many
Arguments
to
prove
it
.
And
thus
from
all
the
aforesaid
particulars
,
I
hope
it
is
apparent
,
that
the
Roman
Empire
cannot
be
signified
by
this
Beast
(
which
was
the
error
,
that
brought
forth
many
other
errors
after
it
)
as
to
recapitulate
all
in
brief
.
1.
The
recapitu
,
lation
of
the
reasons
that
prove
,
the
Roman
Empire
cannot
be
the
Beast
here
spoken
of
.
Because
this
Beast
is
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
a
little
diminutive
creature
,
and
the
Roman
Empire
,
one
of
the
greatest
States
in
the
world
.
2.
Because
the
seven
heads
of
this
Beast
had
no
Crowns
,
whereas
the
seven
Orders
of
the
Roman
Government
,
especially
those
of
the
Kings
and
Emperors
should
have
the
Crowns
upon
their
heads
rather
then
the
horns
,
if
they
had
been
meant
by
these
heads
;
and
so
should
the
seven
Emperors
,
that
others
make
to
be
the
heads
,
if
the
Holy
Ghost
had
meant
them
for
the
heads
.
3.
Because
the
seven
heads
of
the
Beast
,
which
Mr.
Mede
saith
,
are
the
seven
Orders
of
Rulers
of
the
Roman
Government
,
The
Decemviri
ruled
but
two
years
,
and
the
Tribunes
,
but
fifteen
years
,
and
all
of
them
to
Augustus
not
above
700
years
,
and
they
make
the
sixt
to
cease
in
the
time
of
Boniface
the
third
,
which
was
an
607.
or
thereabouts
,
so
that
the
Popes
Government
is
almost
as
long
as
all
the
other
6
which
was
but
1300.
and
since
Boniface
there
is
above
1000.
years
.
and
which
Junius
and
others
make
to
be
seven
of
the
Roman
Emperors
,
are
no
no where
either
in
the
Vision
,
or
in
the
Exposition
of
it
,
stiled
seven
Kings
;
but
after
the
Holy
Ghost
had
expounded
,
what
these
heads
are
,
namely
seven
Mountains
,
he
addeth
immediately
,
and
there
are
seven
Kings
,
meaning
,
as
I
shewed
,
that
had
been
,
and
would
be
great
persecutors
of
Gods
children
;
to
signifie
unto
us
,
that
he
meant
not
that
these
seven
heads
,
are
those
seven
Kings
,
nor
indeed
any
Kings
at
all
,
otherwise
he
needed
not
to
have
said
any
more
,
but
the
seven
heads
are
seven
Kings
,
whereof
five
are
fallen
,
and
one
is
.
4.
Because
that
if
this
Beast
be
the
eight
and
the
Caesarean
Order
of
Government
be
but
the
sixth
,
and
in
respect
of
the
changed
Caesarianship
,
but
the
seventh
,
then
this
Beast
is
not
signified
by
the
seventh
,
and
the
changed
Caesarean
order
of
Government
cannot
be
this
Beast
,
but
as
the
Holy
Ghost
tells
us
plainly
,
this
Beast
is
the
eighth
and
of
the
seventh
.
5.
Because
that
if
either
the
seven
Orders
of
the
Roman
Rulers
,
or
any
other
seven
Emperors
or
Kings
be
the
seven
heads
of
the
Beast
,
then
are
they
some
part
of
the
Beast
;
but
not
any
of
them
is
termed
the
Beast
,
nor
said
to
be
any
part
of
the
Beast
,
but
they
all
are
stiled
Kings
;
and
the
eighth
onely
is
said
to
be
the
Beast
;
therefore
they
are
not
meant
by
these
heads
of
the
Beast
.
6.
Because
that
if
the
Roman
Empire
be
signified
by
this
Beast
,
then
the
ten
Kings
must
be
the
horns
,
that
is
,
the
strength
of
the
Roman
Empire
,
but
these
Kings
having
rebelled
,
and
fallen
off
from
the
Roman
Empire
,
they
cannot
be
said
to
be
the
horns
of
the
Empire
,
but
rather
horns
against
the
Empire
:
which
I
take
to
be
an
Argument
unanswerable
.
7.
Because
that
if
the
Beast
of
seven
heads
and
ten
horns
,
be
the
Roman
Empire
,
then
the
Roman
Empire
,
and
not
the
Pope
,
must
needs
be
the
Antichrist
,
but
according
to
these
men
,
the
Pope
is
the
Antichrist
,
and
not
the
Roman
Empire
;
therefore
the
Roman
Empire
is
not
the
Beast
,
And
I
hope
I
have
more
clearly
shewed
unto
you
,
who
may
be
conceived
to
be
the
Beast
,
and
what
we
may
understand
by
the
seven
heads
and
ten
horns
of
the
Beast
.
But
to
proceed
,
Fourthly
,
it
is
said
,
4.
Upon
the
heads
of
the
Beast
were
names
of
blasphemie
which
may
be
committed
two
wayes
.
1.
Way
.
John
10.33
.
So
it
was
blasphemie
in
the
Caesars
,
to
be
called
,
divi
,
&
dii
,
&
aeterni
,
as
Prosper
saith
in
dimid.
temp.
c
7.
Nam
aeterna
cum
dicitur
quae
temporalis
est
,
utique
nomen
est
blasphemiae
.
2.
Way
.
Psal.
50.18,19
,
20.21
.
James
2.7
.
that
upon
the
heads
of
this
Beast
there
were
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
names
of
blasphemies
;
for
so
it
is
in
some
Copies
,
and
it
agreeth
better
with
heads
then
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
name
upon
many
heads
;
now
blasphemy
may
be
committed
two
special
wayes
.
1.
When
we
assume
unto
our
selves
that
Deity
,
and
Divine
Honour
and
Right
,
either
of
power
or
knowledge
,
which
is
onely
due
to
God
,
as
when
Christ
told
the
Jews
,
that
he
was
the
Son
of
God
,
that
is
,
his
essential
and
coeternal
Son
;
otherwise
we
are
all
his
sons
by
Creation
,
and
the
elect
by
grace
and
adoption
;
the
Jews
,
not
knowing
,
and
not
believing
him
to
be
so
,
said
,
that
he
blasphemed
;
because
that
he
being
but
a
man
as
all
other
men
were
,
and
no
more
,
as
they
thought
,
assumed
to
himself
the
honour
and
title
of
God
;
or
else
when
we
give
and
ascribe
the
divine
honour
to
any
other
creature
whatsoever
,
as
all
idolaters
do
,
and
therefore
idolatry
in
the
Scripture
phrase
,
is
usually
,
termed
blasphemie
,
as
you
may
see
Ezech.
20.27
.
and
Isa.
65.7
.
2.
When
we
derogate
from
God
,
that
Deity
and
divine
honour
,
and
right
,
which
is
due
,
and
we
do
ow
to
ascribe
unto
God
,
or
do
conceive
,
and
attribute
unto
him
any
unseemly
act
or
thing
,
whether
words
or
deeds
,
which
do
no
wayes
agree
with
the
excellency
and
purity
of
his
divine
Majesty
;
as
when
we
do
oppresse
the
poor
,
consent
with
Thieves
,
and
be
partakers
with
the
adulterers
,
and
then
think
wickedly
,
as
all
such
Actors
,
for
the
most
part
,
do
,
that
God
is
such
an
one
as
themselves
,
or
as
Jupiter
,
Apollo
,
and
the
rest
of
the
adulterous
gods
of
the
Gentiles
were
,
that
hath
no
regard
of
these
things
,
as
the
Prophet
speaketh
,
these
do
blaspheme
that
worthy
name
,
by
which
they
are
called
,
as
Saint
James
testifieth
.
And
is
not
the
long
Parliament
,
The
parallel
.
That
the
Parliament
Sectaries
are
said
to
Blaspheme
both
wayes
.
1.
Way
.
or
some
of
their
adherents
,
justly
said
to
be
guilty
of
Blasphemy
both
these
wayes
?
for
,
1.
Did
they
not
assume
to
themselves
,
or
at
least
their
flatterers
ascribe
to
them
,
those
attributes
and
Prerogatives
,
that
are
only
due
and
proper
unto
God
,
as
among
others
,
to
break
the
powers
of
the
earth
in
pieces
,
to
levell
the
Hills
,
and
to
fill
up
the
Vallies
,
to
bruise
the
Nations
with
a
rod
of
Iron
,
and
to
break
them
in
pieces
like
a
Potters
Vessel
?
as
my self
have
heard
one
of
their
Sword
Preachers
and
adherent
to
the
Parliament
,
Preaching
the
same
unto
the
people
?
and
,
as
he
ascribed
unto
them
this
attribute
of
Gods
power
,
which
they
made
use
of
reasonable
well
,
in
these
three
Kingdomes
,
so
do
they
not
arrogate
to
themselves
,
that
attribute
of
Knowledge
,
2.
Tim.
2.19
.
which
as
the
Apostle
saith
,
is
only
proper
and
peculiar
unto
God
?
and
that
is
,
to
know
,
qui
sunt
ejus
,
who
are
his
?
for
I
refer
it
to
the
judgment
of
the
people
,
if
these
mens
Chaplains
and
Preachers
take
not
upon
them
to
discerne
and
discriminate
the
elect
from
the
Reprobate
,
And
the
Independants
gathering
of
Churches
is
a
sufficient
proof
hereof
.
The
History
of
Independency
,
part
3.
pag.
28.
2.
Way
.
and
so
accordingly
do
,
what
Christ
did
not
to
Judas
,
exclude
them
from
Christ
,
and
from
the
Communion
of
Saints
?
and
being
such
,
to
assure
their
followers
,
that
they
may
justly
rob
and
kill
these
Reprobates
,
at
their
own
pleasure
,
as
men
,
that
have
no
right
to
the
good
things
of
this
world
,
but
are
unworthy
to
live
upon
the
earth
?
as
the
Author
of
the
History
of
Independancy
witnesseth
,
and
which
is
a
most
dangerous
and
destructive
doctrine
to
all
humane
society
;
and
if
the
ground
thereof
be
not
extreame
Blasphemy
,
let
any
sober
christian
judge
.
2.
For
the
other
way
,
as
the
Worshippers
of
this
Beast
Blasphemed
,
so
,
did
not
the
adherents
unto
the
Parliament
commit
more
Blasphemies
,
and
more
odious
Blasphemies
then
I
am
able
to
express
?
for
our
Saviour
saith
,
Whoscever
speaketh
a
word
against
the
Son
of
man
,
it
shall
be
forgiven
him
,
but
unto
him
that
Blasphemeth
against
the
Holy
Ghost
,
Luc.
12.10
.
Math.
11.32
.
it
shall
not
be
forgiven
,
neither
in
this
World
,
nor
in
the
World
to
come
,
saith
St.
Mathew
:
and
yet
,
did
not
that
Parliament
,
and
especially
the
independant
party
of
the
Parliament
,
and
the
whole
pack
of
their
proselites
,
with
all
reverence
be
it
spoken
by
me
,
make
the
Holy
Ghost
to
be
the
pack-Horse
to
carry
all
their
vile
and
wicked
sins
upon
his
back
?
and
the
spirit
of
God
doth
exceedingly
complaine
against
this
lewd
practice
of
such
wicked
men
,
saying
,
supra
dorsum
meum
fabricaverunt
peccatores
,
Psal.
129.3
.
The
Plowers
Plowed
upon
my
back
.
these
sinners
,
do
not
onely
commit
sin
,
but
they
will
also
build
up
their
sins
and
fasten
them
all
upon
my
back
,
as
if
I
were
the
Author
,
the
mover
and
contriver
of
all
their
wickednesse
and
impieties
;
for
when
they
are
pulling
down
,
and
setting
up
new
Doctrines
,
and
new
disciplines
,
and
change
their
Faith
and
Religion
,
as
the
Nomades
do
change
their
Cottages
,
as
they
are
led
by
the
Lesbian
rule
of
their
own
fancies
,
which
is
the
very
square
,
by
which
they
interpret
the
Holy
Scripture
,
The
Common
Doctrine
of
the
Independents
:
as
you
may
see
in
the
History
of
Independency
.
do
they
not
usually
alledge
,
that
the
Spirit
which
Sanctifyeth
and
illuminates
them
,
bloweth
,
when
,
and
where
he
will
,
sometimes
this
way
,
and
sometimes
that
way
,
and
oftentimes
contrary
wayes
?
and
therefore
that
they
can
make
no
profession
of
any
certaine
rule
of
Doctrine
or
Discipline
,
because
they
know
not
which
way
the
spirit
will
inspire
them
;
and
to
justifie
this
their
inconstancy
,
and
their
continuall
chopping
and
changing
of
their
minds
and
resolutions
,
they
abuse
that
Text
of
Scripture
,
where
our
Saviour
saith
to
Nichodemus
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
winde
(
or
Spirit
)
bloweth
where
it
listeth
,
John
3.8
.
and
thou
hearest
the
sound
thereof
,
but
canst
not
tell
whence
it
commeth
,
and
whether
it
goeth
;
So
is
every
one
that
is
borne
of
the
Spirit
,
as
every
one
of
them
is
without
question
in
their
own
conceit
;
and
therefore
,
when
,
contrary
to
their
Oaths
,
Protestations
,
and
Covenant
,
they
beheaded
and
murdered
the
King
,
saith
the
Author
of
Independency
,
part
3.
if
he
saith
true
,
did
they
not
pretend
,
that
they
could
not
resist
the
motions
of
the
Spirit
?
and
so
when
they
break
their
faith
,
their
Articles
(
as
they
did
,
I
know
with
whom
)
their
promises
,
their
Declarations
,
and
their
Covenant
,
do
they
not
avouch
,
that
the
Spirit
moves
them
to
it
?
which
is
most
true
,
if
they
understand
it
right
,
of
the
spirit
of
darkness
,
which
they
make
to
be
the
Spirit
of
God
;
And
I
would
faine
know
,
what
greater
Blasphemy
then
these
,
if
these
things
be
true
,
as
men
worthy
of
credit
,
assure
me
they
are
;
for
what
Blasphemy
in
the
world
can
there
be
greater
,
then
to
make
the
Holy
Spirit
of
God
,
that
flieth
from
deceit
,
and
dwelleth
not
in
the
body
that
is
subject
unto
sin
,
to
be
the
foul
Spirit
of
Darkness
,
and
the
Author
,
mover
,
and
promoter
of
such
most
horrid
and
execrable
acts
;
acts
never
acted
by
any
Christians
,
and
but
seldome
,
if
ever
known
,
by
the
worst
of
Pagans
,
and
never
before
adventured
or
invented
,
as
I
conceive
,
to
be
justifiable
by
the
most
impudent
of
all
the
Hereticks
.
And
besides
all
this
,
have
not
their
Assembly
and
Preachers
,
Wisdome
1.5
.
as
I
told
you
before
,
by
consequent
,
and
in
effect
,
denyed
the
Father
and
the
Son
,
and
so
the
Holy
Ghost
,
which
is
amor
,
nexus
&
spiritus
patris
&
filij
?
Let
the
Reader
judge
what
Blasphemous
acts
the
Assembly
of
Divines
and
the
adherents
to
the
Parliament
did
.
and
have
they
not
obliterated
and
cashiered
some
of
the
chiefest
heads
,
and
maine
points
of
the
long
received
truths
of
our
Christian
Religion
?
and
did
not
that
Parliament
Authorize
that
Apostate
assembly
,
and
countenance
the
swarms
of
their
lay-sword-Preachers
,
to
discountenance
the
39
Articles
of
our
Church
,
to
dispute
about
the
expunging
of
the
fift
Article
of
the
Apostles
Creed
,
to
Antiquate
the
Lords
Prayer
out
of
the
Church
Service
,
for
fear
,
that
,
if
they
should
use
to
say
the
same
,
they
should
quench
the
Spirit
,
as
if
the
spirit
of
Christ
would
be
offended
with
the
Prayer
of
Christ
,
and
to
turne
out
the
long
setled
service
of
God
,
and
the
book
of
Common-prayer
out
of
the
Church
,
to
give
way
,
as
one
saith
well
,
to
a
long-winded
extemporary
non-sence
,
and
Blasphemous
repetitions
,
Such
Blasphemies
,
as
never
were
in
the
Church
of
Rome
,
are
broached
in
the
books
and
Sermons
of
the
Presbyterians
.
and
most
sawcy
expostulations
with
God
,
in
the
steed
thereof
?
which
is
the
readiest
way
to
introduce
Athiesme
,
and
to
abrogate
Christianity
out
of
the
world
;
which
is
the
desire
of
the
Dragon
,
and
the
proper
work
of
the
Antichrist
.
And
therefore
,
the
Religion
of
the
Fauterers
and
adherents
to
that
Parliament
,
being
but
a
meer
complication
and
a
syncretisme
,
or
rather
a
sink
and
common
sewer
of
all
errors
,
Heresies
and
Blasphemies
,
may
we
not
well
say
,
that
upon
the
heads
thereof
,
there
is
not
onely
the
name
,
but
in
the
plurall
number
,
the
names
of
Blasphemy
?
especially
,
if
I
should
set
down
,
(
which
would
swell
to
a
huge
Volume
)
all
the
Blasphemous
tenents
,
that
some
of
their
members
,
many
of
their
Preachers
,
and
more
of
their
adherents
have
broached
,
scattered
and
printed
throughout
these
three
Kingdomes
,
since
the
unhappie
birth
of
that
most
unhappy
Parliament
,
to
most
of
the
Kings
most
Loyall
Subjects
:
and
so
you
see
how
this
Appendix
of
the
Beast
,
may
be
said
to
cohere
with
that
long
Parliament
.
Fiftly
,
It
is
said
v.
2.
that
this
Beast
was
like
a
Leopard
,
5.
The
Beast
was
like
a
Leopard
.
Jun.
in
annotat
.
in
loc.
As
after
the
2d
.
Pun
warr
Maced
.
Grec
syria
,
caeteraque
omnia
quasitorrente
sequnta
sun●
.
Dan.
7.6
.
Vt
loquitur
florus
.
l.
2.
c.
7.
Diodorus
siculus
de
success
.
Alexandr
.
2.
and
Junius
following
his
former
exposition
,
saith
,
this
ought
to
be
understood
of
the
Roman
Empire
,
that
was
like
a
Leopard
propter
velocitatem
,
by
reason
of
their
swiftness
,
and
speedy
expeditions
,
and
their
extraordinary
successes
to
subdue
their
Enemies
,
when
their
Generalls
might
say
with
Caesar
,
veni
,
vidi
,
vici
;
assoone
as
I
came
,
I
overcame
all
the
adversaries
that
opposed
me
;
whereby
they
have
suddenly
prevailed
to
inlarge
their
dominions
over
the
better
part
of
the
then
known
world
.
But
indeed
that
Empire
cannot
be
understood
by
this
Leopard
;
for
Daniel
,
speaking
of
the
four
great
Empires
of
the
world
,
saith
,
that
the
third
Beast
,
which
betokened
the
Macedonian
or
Greek
Empire
,
was
like
a
Leopard
,
that
is
propter
velocitatem
,
by
reason
of
the
sudden
increase
and
speedy
inlargement
thereof
,
when
Alexander
the
great
did
most
suddenly
,
in
less
then
10
years
space
,
subdue
the
Persian
Monarchy
,
and
brought
under
his
subjection
the
most
part
of
the
visible
Dominions
of
the
world
;
and
his
Empire
was
as
suddenly
divided
,
when
he
bequeathed
the
same
to
the
Worthyest
of
his
Captaines
,
and
almost
as
quickly
againe
,
translated
unto
the
Romans
;
and
therefore
I
say
that
not
the
Roman
Empire
,
Eodem
.
c.
v.
7.
&
23.
which
was
the
fourth
beast
in
Daniels
Vision
,
and
had
Iron
teeth
,
and
stamped
the
residue
of
the
Kingdomes
with
the
feet
of
it
,
but
the
beast
,
that
is
,
the
Antichrist
,
which
was
typified
by
the
little
horne
,
that
came
up
among
the
hornes
of
the
fourth
beast
,
●
v.
8.
that
Daniel
saw
,
is
here
likened
to
a
Leopard
;
and
that
,
not
only
propter
velocitatem
,
for
the
great
speed
that
he
maketh
in
all
his
actions
,
but
also
in
respect
of
all
the
other
chief
properties
of
the
Leopard
,
which
is
observed
to
be
,
-
1.
The
three
properties
of
the
Leopard
.
Velox
,
very
swift
.
-
2.
Crudelis
,
very
Cruel
.
-
3.
Maculosus
,
very
much
spotted
.
And
so
was
that
many-headed
beast
that
our
Evangelift
saw
;
And
truly
,
I
may
justly
demand
if
that
these
three
properties
of
the
Leopard
might
not
be
perfectly
seen
in
the
long
Parliament
?
The
parallel
.
for
1.
1.
The
great
speed
of
the
Parliament
.
Were
they
not
most
swift
in
their
expeditions
and
executions
,
and
subduing
all
,
that
have
opposed
them
,
either
Domestick
and
homebred
Enemies
,
or
any
other
forreigne
foes
?
and
have
they
not
conquered
these
three
Kingdomes
,
and
prevailed
more
in
less
then
ten
years
space
,
then
either
the
Warlike
King
of
Sweden
,
or
any
other
King
or
Common-wealth
,
if
you
consider
all
circumstances
,
since
Alexanders
time
?
2.
2.
The
cruelty
of
the
Parliamen
.
As
they
were
most
speedy
in
their
actions
,
so
I
may
demand
,
if
they
were
not
as
cruel
in
their
executions
?
and
more
cruell
then
all
the
examples
that
ever
I
found
in
any
History
,
to
parallel
them
?
more
cruel
,
as
it
is
conceived
,
then
John
Vasilowich
,
that
was
the
greatest
Tyrant
of
Russia
,
and
as
they
say
,
greater
then
any
other
former
Tyrant
;
and
yet
he
never
persecuted
any
man
,
as
these
men
did
;
onely
for
being
loyall
Subjects
unto
their
King
,
and
faithfull
Servants
unto
their
God
;
though
we
might
say
of
Vasilowich
,
that
Saevior
est
tristi
Busiride
,
Saevior
illo
,
Qui
falsum
lento
torruit
igne
bovem
?
And
therefore
when
I
duly
weigh
the
decenniall
slaughters
,
practised
in
these
Christian
parts
,
by
those
that
profest
themselves
to
be
the
best
Saints
on
earth
,
especially
,
when
I
consider
,
not
the
bloudy
killing
of
men
,
but
the
many
deaths
,
that
in
a
lingring
death
,
they
have
imposed
on
many
good
men
,
and
the
piece-meale
taking
away
of
the
lives
of
many
,
quos
oderunt
gratis
,
whom
they
hated
without
cause
,
but
only
for
seeking
to
do
them
the
greatest
good
,
and
to
prevent
the
greatest
evil
,
that
can
be
imagined
,
from
falling
on
them
:
I
cannot
choose
but
cry
out
with
the
Poet
,
O
mites
Diomedis
equi
,
Busiridis
arae
Clementes
,
Busiris
or
Orus
the
second
,
was
the
King
of
Aegypt
,
and
the
first
oppressor
of
the
Children
of
Israel
.
jam
Cinna
pius
—
All
former
Murderers
were
very
mild
,
and
all
Tyrants
gentle
and
light
,
in
comparison
of
these
Leopards
;
when
as
,
Vix
erit
ulla
fides
,
tam
saevi
criminis
hostes
,
Tot
paenas
cepisse
pios
:
—
And
we
may
demand
,
—
quis
prodere
tanta
Funera
,
quis
cedes
posset
deflere
nefandas
?
Quid
tale
immaenes
unquam
gessisse
feruntur
?
How
is
it
possible
to
beleive
,
that
men
should
do
such
acts
as
they
have
done
?
For
though
I
read
of
the
cruelties
of
Phalaris
,
Busiris
,
Dionysius
,
Nero
,
Dioclesian
,
and
the
Roman
proscriptions
,
in
the
times
and
warrs
of
Sylla
,
Marius
,
Cynna
,
Augustus
,
Antony
and
the
like
;
Yet
the
Tyranny
and
cruelty
of
these
men
was
but
of
a
single
thred
,
of
one
Tyrant
at
one
time
,
save
only
30
in
Athens
,
and
that
but
once
,
and
the
Decemvirj
in
Rome
,
and
that
but
once
neither
,
they
were
soon
weary
of
their
Polyarchy
;
but
I
know
not
when
,
or
where
you
shall
read
of
such
a
pack
and
knot
of
Tyrants
,
and
such
a
multitude
of
persecutors
,
conspiring
together
as
one
man
,
to
vent
their
malice
,
and
to
shew
their
cruelty
against
innocent
men
;
and
each
one
of
them
striving
to
become
more
famous
then
the
rest
,
by
being
the
more
odious
in
the
severity
of
his
censure
,
Patercul
.
l.
2.
c.
26.
and
as
Paterculus
saith
,
where
the
emulation
was
wont
to
be
about
vertuous
actions
,
the
contention
is
now
onely
for
the
height
of
mischief
,
and
he
thinks
himself
the
best
man
,
who
doth
most
transcend
in
Villany
;
when
they
are
become
all
such
men
as
Aristophanes
speaks
of
in
Acharnensibus
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
quibus
nec
ara
,
nec
fides
,
nec
jus
jur
andum
manet
;
that
neither
care
for
faith
,
nor
oath
,
nor
God
;
where
you
can
find
such
a
pack
and
society
of
men
,
there
I
do
believe
you
shall
find
this
beast
that
is
like
a
Leopard
.
Besides
,
the
former
Tyrants
,
and
the
most
bloody
persecutors
of
the
Church
executed
their
cruelties
onely
(
except
against
some
sew
malefactors
,
or
some
others
,
as
the
Christians
,
that
were
most
innocent
)
against
men
for
neglecting
their
commands
(
which
the
Christians
would
never
have
refused
,
had
they
not
been
repugnant
to
the
Commands
of
God
)
or
those
men
that
they
hated
,
for
some
despight
done
unto
themselves
;
and
but
very
few
good
and
innocent
men
(
except
the
Christians
)
either
in
the
Proscriptions
,
or
by
the
other
Tyrants
,
were
otherwise
causelesly
spoiled
and
executed
;
but
I
pray
you
consider
,
without
partiality
,
what
a
number
of
noble
persons
,
what
an
infinite
number
of
good
Christians
,
that
were
so
quiet
,
that
they
medled
not
at
all
,
on
neither
side
,
He
that
would
see
more
and
more
particular
examples
of
the
cruelty
of
this
long
Parliament
,
let
him
look
into
the
Historie
of
Independency
,
part
3.
pag.
19.
&c.
what
huge
armies
of
faithfull
Subjects
,
besides
all
the
Reverend
Bishops
grave
Doctors
,
and
learned
Preachers
that
offended
no
man
,
were
utterly
undone
in
the
last
war
,
by
those
men
that
had
no
Command
over
them
,
nor
received
any
the
least
in
jurie
by
them
?
but
as
Aristides
was
banished
out
of
Athens
,
justus
,
quia
justus
,
onely
because
he
was
too
just
;
so
were
these
poor
innocents
plundered
,
robbed
,
persecuted
,
imprisoned
,
buffeted
,
stripped
,
banished
and
killed
,
and
their
wives
and
children
left
either
to
beg
or
starve
,
onely
because
they
would
not
be
wicked
;
and
are
they
not
then
,
that
do
such
things
,
for
their
cruelty
most
rightly
said
to
be
like
a
leopard
,
when
their
feet
are
so
swift
to
shed
blood
,
and
they
so
mercilesse
,
and
so
universally
malicious
in
their
proceedings
of
bloodshedding
?
3.
Can
any
Child
be
more
like
the
Father
,
then
the
long
Parliament
and
their
adherents
are
unto
the
Leopard
,
propter
versicolorem
,
3.
The
dive●sity
of
the
stains
and
spots
of
the
Parliament
and
their
adherents
.
by
reason
of
their
divers
and
bespotted
colours
?
the
Leopard
being
not
so
bespotted
with
diversities
of
colours
,
as
they
are
maculated
and
besprinkled
with
the
varieties
of
all
kind
of
wickedness
,
if
that
be
true
which
is
written
of
them
,
that
they
were
as
the
Apostle
saith
of
the
Gentiles
,
repleti
omni
injustitia
,
filled
with
all
unrighteousness
,
farragine
haeresewn
,
a
hodge-podge
of
all
Heresies
,
old
and
new
;
and
a
world
of
all
kinds
of
sins
,
Rom.
1.29
.
as
treason
,
rebellion
,
murders
,
thefts
,
sacriledge
,
rapes
,
adulteries
,
oppressions
,
lyings
,
perjuries
,
hypocrisies
,
and
abundance
more
of
such
stuffe
,
that
are
most
amply
explained
by
the
Authour
of
the
History
of
Independency
;
for
as
the
Poet
saith
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
;
—
Depravant
publica
jura
,
Justitiamque
fugant
,
divum
nil
verba
verente●
:
Which
sheweth
,
in
a
word
,
that
the
adherents
,
favourers
and
followers
of
that
long
Parliament
,
did
neither
fear
God
,
nor
love
man
,
but
have
,
notwithstanding
all
their
pretence
of
piety
,
sold
themselves
like
Ahab
,
to
commit
ail
wickedness
,
even
with
greediness
,
and
so
,
for
the
love
of
being
great
in
the
World
,
to
become
the
very
bondslaves
of
Satan
.
And
are
they
not
therefore
bespotted
with
more
spots
,
and
more
diversities
of
colours
then
the
Leopard
?
or
,
The
divers
coloured
Regiments
of
the
long
Parliament
,
and
their
adherents
.
have
they
not
all
the
colours
of
the
Rain-bow
,
and
some
more
then
either
of
these
?
if
you
consider
,
1.
The
white
Regiment
of
their
Hypocrites
.
2.
The
black
Regiment
of
their
Independants
.
3.
The
Scarlet
Regiment
of
Presbyterians
.
4.
The
yellow
Regiment
of
Anabaptists
.
5.
The
green
Regiment
of
Levellers
.
6.
The
blew
Regiment
of
Seekers
.
7.
The
Azure
Regiment
of
Dive-dippers
.
8.
The
tawny
Regiment
of
lay-Preachers
,
and
a
great
many
more
Regiments
of
Sectaries
,
then
I
can
find
colours
to
discriminate
them
;
and
though
all
these
severall
Sects
and
Regiments
of
divers
colours
,
do
peevishly
differ
in
some
inconsiderable
Tenents
,
Vide
,
the
History
of
Independency
.
part
3.
p.
26.
yet
they
have
some
common
principles
to
soader
them
together
,
that
they
may
attain
unto
that
main
end
and
scope
,
at
which
they
all
principally
aym
;
and
that
is
,
power
,
preferment
,
and
profit
;
to
rule
all
,
and
to
have
all
the
wealth
and
estates
of
the
Antichristian
Bishops
as
they
terme
them
,
and
the
reprobate
Royalists
,
the
Cavaliers
,
and
the
Laodicean
Newters
;
all
which
three
sorts
of
Cast-awayes
,
they
may
as
well
rob
and
take
away
all
that
they
have
,
in
their
conceit
,
as
the
Israelistes
did
from
the
Egyptians
,
and
may
as
lawfully
kill
them
,
as
they
killed
the
Canannites
,
and
divide
their
Lands
and
goods
among
themselves
,
that
are
,
if
you
will
believe
them
,
the
true
Saints
of
God
,
as
I
was
told
,
one
of
their
great
Knights
said
,
to
the
plundered
Inhabitants
of
Anglesey
:
and
therefore
,
6.
6
The
feet
of
the
Beast
like
the
feet
of
a
Beare
.
Prov.
4.26
.
Most
ugly
.
It
is
further
said
v.
2.
that
the
feet
of
this
Beast
were
as
the
feet
of
a
Bear
;
and
by
feet
,
in
the
Scripture
phrase
,
we
are
to
understand
their
doings
and
their
wayes
,
as
Solomon
saith
,
ponder
the
path
of
thy
feet
,
and
let
all
thy
wayes
be
established
,
that
is
,
let
all
thine
actions
and
thy
dealings
be
just
and
honest
;
and
these
feet
of
this
Beast
,
are
said
to
be
like
the
feet
of
a
Bear
,
which
are
,
the
most
ugly
,
the
most
ill-favoured
,
and
the
most
filthy
and
dirty
of
any
feet
;
and
so
are
all
the
actions
and
proceedings
of
this
Beast
.
And
are
not
the
doings
,
The
Parallel
.
the
Ordinances
and
practises
of
the
long
Parliament
so
?
for
what
face
soever
they
bear
,
what
colour
soever
they
make
,
and
how
pious
soever
they
seem
to
be
in
their
preambles
and
pretences
;
No
Pope
,
Turk
nor
Tyrant
,
did
ever
commit
viler
actions
,
then
have
been
done
in
these
Dominions
,
within
these
20.
years
.
yet
if
you
look
downwards
,
towards
the
feet
of
these
Peacocks
,
and
search
into
the
depth
of
their
actions
,
and
find
out
the
secret
intentions
of
these
glorious
Birds
,
the
Birds
of
Juno
,
as
the
Poets
faigne
,
and
the
Saints
of
God
,
as
themselves
say
,
then
I
demand
,
if
you
shall
not
see
,
that
there
lieth
under
their
glorious
trayl
,
feet
as
black
as
the
Swans
,
or
Turkie-cocks
,
and
every
way
as
ugly
and
as
filthy
,
as
the
Beares
feet
,
that
is
,
as
hatefull
,
and
as
abominable
proceedings
,
as
ever
were
masked
under
such
specious
shewes
and
pretences
of
so
much
holiness
?
let
the
Reader
judge
hereof
.
A
speciall
Instance
of
the
long
parliaments
doings
.
I
will
instance
,
out
of
many
,
but
in
one
or
two
examples
of
the
incomparable
justice
of
this
Parliament
,
Dr.
Wren
,
a
very
learned
man
,
a
most
Reverend
Bishop
,
a
painfull
Preacher
,
a
prudent
Governour
,
and
a
blameless
Christian
in
his
life
and
conversation
,
yet
because
a
Bishop
,
strict
in
his
Government
,
as
all
Bishops
should
be
,
he
must
be
cast
into
prison
,
have
all
his
goods
rifled
and
plundered
,
and
have
nothing
left
to
him
,
to
maintain
himself
,
his
Wife
and
many
Children
;
and
yet
because
he
was
so
Orthodox
in
his
Doctrine
,
so
regular
in
his
life
,
and
so
circumspect
in
his
Government
,
I
could
not
learn
of
any
of
the
members
of
the
Parliament
,
the
least
crime
,
besides
a
generall
clamour
,
and
you
know
,
that
in
universalibus
latet
error
,
that
could
be
justly
layed
to
his
charge
;
and
though
he
is
worthy
neither
of
death
nor
of
bonds
,
yet
for
all
that
,
to
see
if
his
bonds
will
bring
his
death
,
the
good
man
must
be
detained
still
in
prison
,
for
many
years
together
;
and
why
is
all
this
?
The
Jewes
demanded
,
if
the
Christ
when
he
came
,
would
do
greater
things
then
this
man
,
that
was
Jesus
,
did
;
so
,
it
may
be
demanded
,
if
these
men
be
not
the
Antichrist
,
will
the
Antichrist
,
when
he
cometh
,
do
greater
villanies
cruelties
,
and
outragious
mischiefs
,
then
these
men
have
done
,
that
have
overdone
all
that
went
before
them
.
but
to
see
if
the
length
of
his
miseries
would
end
his
life
and
his
injuries
;
because
they
hated
him
without
a
cause
,
and
laid
to
his
charge
the
things
,
that
he
knew
not
,
and
they
proved
not
,
and
so
could
find
no
colourable
cause
of
death
against
him
;
a
most
admirable
example
of
a
very
just
Parliament
;
let
Heaven
and
Earth
admire
it
:
but
I
fear
that
in
other
such
cases
(
God
not
suffering
them
to
do
so
in
this
)
when
they
can
find
no
just
fault
against
the
persons
that
they
hate
,
they
will
say
with
Caesar
,
aut
viam
inventam
ant
faciam
,
and
will
imitate
those
flies
,
that
finding
no
sores
,
will
fasten
upon
the
sound
flesh
,
to
make
sores
,
that
they
may
suck
our
blood
;
to
forge
faults
,
and
to
suborn
witnesses
,
to
prove
them
;
and
,
to
shew
the
reason
of
this
my
fear
,
I
would
adde
here
the
proceedings
of
this
Parliament
,
and
the
great
justice
that
Col.
Eusebius
Andrews
,
and
some
others
,
found
at
the
hands
of
that
long
Parliament
,
but
that
a
better
Pen
hath
set
forth
the
same
already
.
In
the
Hist:
of
Independency
.
p.
63.
Yet
I
may
not
passe
the
justice
that
this
Parliament
hath
shewed
in
their
publique
printed
Act
for
the
Assesment
of
that
great
and
heavy
Tax
,
which
they
imposed
upon
the
Kingdom
,
to
maintain
their
Army
,
that
when
it
was
assessed
,
and
all
payd
by
the
Countrey
,
every
peny
;
yet
if
their
receiver
,
that
is
appointed
receiver
by
their
Committee-men
,
whom
they
nominated
,
and
appointed
to
be
their
Committee-men
,
should
fail
to
pay
the
monies
to
their
Treasurer
,
and
should
run
away
with
all
the
Countries
money
;
why
then
,
because
the
Army
must
have
money
,
the
Countrey
must
be
newly
assessed
,
and
what
they
had
formerly
payd
,
they
must
pay
again
,
so
toties
quoties
,
as
often
as
their
receiver
cheates
the
Countrey
,
the
Countrey
must
still
repay
it
,
till
the
Souldiers
receive
it
;
And
according
to
this
Act
,
a
brave
receiver
of
Carnarvonshire
,
left
the
poor
Inhabitants
of
that
poor
County
to
repay
,
what
they
had
formerly
payd
,
about
4300
l.
Let
my
Reader
therefore
judge
if
the
feet
of
the
long
Parliament
be
not
as
the
feet
of
a
Beare
.
and
odd
money
,
as
was
reported
by
some
of
the
Committee-men
unto
me
,
whereof
a
1000
l.
was
payd
again
to
the
great
wrong
and
prejudice
,
if
not
the
undoing
,
of
a
great
many
of
the
poor
men
of
that
County
:
and
whether
this
act
be
just
or
not
,
I
refer
it
to
the
judgement
both
of
Jewes
and
Gentiles
,
and
to
the
Heathens
and
Pagans
,
that
know
not
God
,
and
yet
,
may
know
,
by
the
light
of
nature
,
what
is
just
:
for
if
you
give
full
authority
to
your
servant
,
to
come
to
me
for
money
,
and
require
me
to
pay
it
him
,
and
I
according
to
your
direction
,
do
so
,
if
he
runs
away
with
your
money
,
will
any
Law
make
me
to
pay
it
again
?
credat
Judaeus
Apella
,
non
ego
.
And
besides
all
this
,
and
all
particular
acts
of
their
illegitimate
Justice
,
History
of
Independency
.
Part
1.
Pag.
3.
they
have
passed
an
Ordinance
of
Indempnity
,
not
onely
for
them
that
acted
for
the
Parliament
,
but
also
for
such
as
have
over-acted
,
and
have
gone
beyond
the
authority
,
that
was
given
them
by
the
Parliament
,
and
had
sequestred
men
most
unjustly
,
and
leavied
the
same
Taxes
three
or
four
times
over
;
and
so
they
secured
them
from
the
Law
,
and
from
Justice
;
which
made
the
Authour
of
the
History
of
Independency
,
to
say
,
that
you
might
as
easily
finde
Charity
in
Hell
,
as
Justice
among
any
of
their
Committees
;
And
I
must
here
add
,
Idem
.
Part.
1.
Pag
7.
how
justly
and
how
charitably
they
have
dealt
with
the
Reverned
Bishops
,
Deanes
and
worthy
Divines
,
and
other
Gentlemen
in
Ireland
;
for
when
the
Irish
Popish
Rebels
had
causelesly
and
most
inhumanely
used
them
,
expelled
them
from
their
Inheritances
,
and
robbed
them
of
all
their
Estates
;
the
Parliament
,
as
thinking
this
load
of
misery
was
not
enough
to
be
laid
upon
their
backs
,
but
,
adding
still
more
sorrows
unto
the
afflicted
,
instead
of
relieving
them
,
do
make
an
act
,
to
take
away
all
their
Lands
and
possessions
for
ever
;
And
whether
the
Irish
Popish
Rebels
,
or
the
English
Parliament
Saints
,
dealt
with
us
more
Christian-like
,
and
whether
more
devilish-like
herein
,
I
leave
it
to
the
Judge
of
all
the
World
to
determine
,
they
taking
it
from
us
,
to
give
it
to
their
Popish
Priests
,
and
these
keeping
it
to
themselves
.
But
,
as
when
Pilate
said
unto
the
Jewes
,
1
John
18.29
what
accusation
bring
you
against
this
man
?
and
demanded
three
times
of
them
,
what
evill
hath
he
done
?
and
they
could
make
him
none
other
answer
,
but
,
if
he
were
not
a
malefactor
,
and
had
not
done
evill
enough
,
we
would
not
have
condemned
him
,
and
delivered
him
unto
thee
;
so
their
condemning
of
him
onely
,
v.
30.
must
be
believed
to
be
an
unanswerable
Argument
,
that
he
hath
done
evill
enough
,
though
Pilate
,
that
examined
the
matter
and
the
man
,
to
the
full
,
protesteth
,
that
he
could
find
no
fault
at
all
in
him
;
so
if
it
should
be
demanded
of
the
Parliament
,
what
evill
have
the
Bishops
done
,
that
you
should
suppress
their
Calling
,
nullifie
their
Office
,
stop
their
mouthes
,
take
away
their
maintenance
,
and
sell
their
estates
,
that
all
former
Parliaments
had
confirmed
unto
them
,
to
let
them
beg
or
starve
,
as
many
of
them
might
have
starved
,
had
it
not
been
for
the
bounty
and
great
charity
that
was
extended
to
them
,
by
many
worthy
men
,
and
most
godly
Citizens
,
and
others
,
in
and
about
this
famous
City
of
London
,
they
can
make
you
none
other
answer
,
then
what
their
Brethren
the
Jewes
did
to
Pilate
,
if
they
had
not
been
evill
,
and
done
evill
,
though
we
cannot
tell
you
,
what
evill
they
did
,
we
would
not
have
done
all
this
unto
them
;
so
their
condemning
of
us
,
though
they
know
not
for
what
,
must
be
sufficient
to
lay
upon
us
the
heavy
judgement
of
malefactors
;
and
if
this
dealing
be
not
like
the
Beares
feet
,
most
ugly
,
I
know
not
what
can
be
,
let
others
judge
.
7.
The
mouth
of
the
Beast
was
as
the
mouth
of
a
Lion
.
Amos.
3.8
.
The
Parallel
.
7.
The
Text
saith
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
:
the
mouth
of
the
Beast
was
as
the
mouth
of
a
Lion
,
v
2.
and
the
Lion
as
the
King
of
terrors
,
roareth
to
the
trembling
and
terrifying
of
all
the
Beasts
of
the
Forrest
,
and
of
all
other
men
that
hear
him
;
for
as
the
Prophet
saith
,
When
the
Lion
hath
roared
,
who
will
not
fear
?
and
doth
not
this
description
of
the
Beast
most
aptly
cohere
with
the
long
Parliament
?
for
did
they
not
roar
so
terribly
,
that
as
the
Poet
saith
,
and
all
men
do
know
Projicit
ampullas
,
&
sesquipedalia
verba
,
Did
it
not
,
The
Popes
Bulls
never
roared
so
terribly
against
any
man
.
speak
very
proud
things
,
great
swelling
words
,
and
which
is
more
,
and
far
worse
,
breathed
it
not
forth
.
Oris
Cerberei
spumas
&
virus
echidnae
;
Such
cruel
threatnings
,
as
deadly
,
as
the
poyson
of
asps
,
against
those
that
were
quiet
in
the
Land
,
against
all
the
servants
of
Christ
and
that
would
serve
God
aright
,
and
continue
faithfull
unto
their
King
?
for
these
men
being
all
made
delinquents
,
aedibus
&
sedibus
effugati
sunt
,
they
are
to
be
driven
,
and
they
must
be
packing
out
of
house
and
home
;
and
when
they
have
destroyed
all
these
,
and
swallowed
up
all
their
Estates
,
then
as
Pyrhus
told
Cyneas
his
Orator
(
that
demanded
of
him
,
Plutarch
,
In
vita
Pyrhi
.
what
he
would
do
,
when
he
had
conquered
all
Italy
)
he
would
win
Sicilia
,
then
Africk
,
and
Macedon
,
&
af●er
that
subdue
Persia
and
India
,
and
so
forward
,
till
with
Alexander
he
should
become
the
fole
Monarch
of
the
world
,
and
then
he
would
eat
,
drink
and
be
merry
;
so
the
Parliament
Proselites
believe
,
that
after
the
rooting
out
of
the
Cavaliers
,
the
Parliament
will
conquer
France
,
subdue
Spain
,
What
wonderfull
things
the
Parliamentarians
promised
themselves
,
they
will
do
.
harrasse
Italy
,
pull
the
Pope
out
of
his
Throne
,
throw
down
the
Whore
of
Babylon
,
and
then
passe
on
to
reduce
the
ten
Tribes
,
that
were
led
away
by
Salmanazar
,
and
are
so
mixed
with
all
the
other
Nations
,
that
no
man
knows
what
is
become
of
them
ever
since
;
yet
these
men
by
the
help
of
their
false
Prophet
will
find
them
out
,
and
in
despight
of
the
great
Turk
,
they
will
subdue
Gog
and
Magog
,
and
bring
all
the
dispersed
Jews
,
and
distressed
Israelites
over
the
Caspian
Mountains
,
into
the
land
of
Promise
once
again
,
if
you
will
believe
their
Proselites
,
and
false
Preachers
;
quam
facile
est
dicere
montem
,
sed
transire
grave
est
,
which
is
easier
said
then
done
;
and
then
their
glorious
world
,
which
they
term
the
fifth
Monarchy
,
and
the
Millenaries
thousand
years
felicity
in
all
worldly
happinesse
here
on
earth
,
shall
begin
,
as
I
have
read
it
in
one
of
their
books
,
Printed
at
London
;
and
dedicated
by
one
of
the
Members
of
the
new
collected
Church
of
Wrexam
to
Colonel
Twisleton
.
And
are
not
these
things
magnalia
,
very
glorious
great
exploits
?
which
I
cannot
yet
believe
,
though
uttered
by
the
mouth
of
a
lion
;
and
yet
to
further
the
credit
of
these
lying
wonders
.
8.
8.
The
great
power
and
authority
of
the
Beast
,
that
hath
1.
The
power
.
2.
The
Seat
.
3.
The
authority
of
the
Dragon
.
Matth.
8.32
.
2
Thes.
2.9
.
It
is
said
in
the
same
place
,
v.
2.
that
the
Dragon
,
that
is
the
devil
,
gave
unto
the
Beast
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
his
power
and
his
seat
,
and
great
authority
;
therefore
questionless
the
power
of
the
Beast
must
needs
be
very
great
,
if
we
cosider
the
great
power
and
strength
of
the
Devil
,
who
is
able
to
overthrow
,
not
onely
a
few
men
,
or
some
Armies
of
men
,
but
all
the
men
in
the
world
,
and
drive
them
all
like
the
Herd
of
Swine
,
into
the
Sea
,
if
he
were
not
restrained
by
a
greater
power
of
him
,
that
'
puts
a
hook
in
his
mouth
,
and
bridles
him
,
so
that
he
can
do
no
more
then
he
gives
him
leave
;
and
therefore
Saint
Paul
saith
,
that
the
comming
of
the
Antichrist
will
be
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
with
all
power
:
and
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
signifieth
copias
militares
,
militarie
Forces
;
as
where
the
Septuagint
renders
it
for
an
Army
,
Exod.
14.28
.
saying
,
that
the
waters
covered
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
all
the
Army
of
Pharaoh
;
and
God
is
termed
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
Lord
of
Hosts
;
because
he
hath
all
the
armies
of
the
world
at
his
command
,
and
therefore
the
Beast
having
received
from
the
Devil
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
all
his
power
,
he
hath
both
the
Secular
power
of
gold
and
silver
,
and
militarie
Forces
of
men
and
munition
,
Dan.
11
43.38
.
wherein
this
power
of
the
Beast
,
that
is
,
the
Antichrist
,
chiefly
confifteth
,
which
is
so
said
by
Daniel
to
rule
over
the
treasures
of
gold
and
silver
,
and
to
worship
Mauzim
,
whom
I
conceive
to
be
the
Heathen
God
of
War
;
and
also
the
Ecclesiastical
power
,
which
the
Beast
,
after
he
hath
gotten
such
abundance
of
wealth
,
and
powerfull
armies
,
will
likewise
exercise
,
according
to
his
own
will
and
pleasure
,
over
the
Church
,
Church
-
men
,
and
all
Church
Services
,
and
Revenues
that
appertains
unto
the
Church
.
And
hath
not
the
long
Parliament
got
such
a
power
,
The
parallel
.
and
done
all
these
things
?
I
refer
it
to
any
mans
judgement
.
I
know
the
Pope
challengeth
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
as
great
authority
as
can
be
imagined
;
but
whether
he
hath
this
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
such
a
militarie
Force
of
gold
and
filver
,
men
and
munition
,
so
plentifull
and
so
powerfull
as
the
Parliament
had
it
,
I
leave
it
to
the
world
for
to
judge
.
But
Then
it
is
said
,
that
the
Dragon
gave
his
Throne
or
Seat
unto
the
Beast
;
The
Throne
of
the
beast
,
what
manner
of
Throne
it
is
.
Isa.
14.13.14
.
Luke
46.
Matth.
4.9
.
and
what
Throne
hath
the
Dragon
,
but
an
usurped
Throne
?
when
with
the
King
of
Babylon
,
that
said
in
his
heart
,
I
will
ascend
into
heaven
,
and
I
will
exalt
my
Throne
above
the
stars
of
God
,
and
above
the
heigth
of
the
clouds
,
and
I
will
be
like
unto
the
most
high
;
so
he
will
assume
to
himself
what
is
none
of
his
own
,
and
as
he
said
to
Christ
,
all
these
things
will
I
give
thee
,
when
as
they
were
none
of
his
to
give
;
so
he
gives
unto
the
Beast
no
other
Throne
,
but
an
usurped
Throne
,
such
as
himself
had
no
right
unto
,
nor
any
power
to
give
,
but
as
the
thief
can
give
away
my
purse
,
which
by
force
he
hath
taken
from
me
.
The
parallel
.
And
so
the
Author
of
the
Historie
of
Independency
sheweth
,
how
the
long
Parliament
entred
and
possessed
this
usurped
Throne
of
the
Dragon
,
when
in
answer
to
the
Kings
offered
Act
of
Oblivion
,
they
intended
(
as
they
did
afterward
)
to
pass
an
Act
of
general
pardon
,
for
which
they
expected
a
general
obedience
,
and
submission
to
their
Government
for
the
future
;
because
pardon
and
protection
implies
obedience
to
the
Protectors
,
without
which
they
may
be
handled
as
publick
enemies
,
and
outlaws
,
that
ought
to
be
destroyed
,
as
Traitors
and
Rebels
against
the
State
;
as
Politicus
the
States
interpreter
sets
it
down
numb
.
16.
from
Sept.
19.
to
Sept.
26.
But
how
came
they
(
saith
that
Author
,
(
to
that
Majesty
,
)
How
the
long
Parliament
came
to
the
Throne
of
their
claimed
authority
.
to
whom
for
birth
and
the
highest
of
their
education
)
that
they
should
have
the
power
and
authority
of
granting
pardons
,
imposing
Laws
,
and
requiring
obedience
from
the
people
,
and
without
that
,
to
plunder
them
,
and
to
punish
the
refusers
,
as
they
please
?
You
see
what
the
Holy
Ghost
saith
,
from
whence
the
Beast
had
it
;
from
whence
soever
they
have
it
.
But
our
new
Statists
(
saith
he
)
will
answer
you
,
that
the
Supreme
power
is
originally
in
the
people
,
and
so
the
Parliament
voted
the
same
to
be
,
and
the
people
have
delegated
,
and
committed
the
same
to
them
,
as
the
Representative
of
the
people
;
and
so
having
this
derivative
authority
from
the
people
(
which
had
this
authority
but
from
them
,
and
their
vote
)
they
use
this
authority
to
yoke
their
Soveraign
Lord
,
the
people
,
(
whose
delegates
they
profess
themselves
to
be
)
and
to
make
them
yield
Allegeance
and
obedience
unto
them
,
that
are
but
their
own
delegates
,
and
servants
of
the
Common
wealth
,
under
the
penalty
of
depriving
them
of
their
goods
,
Lands
,
and
lives
:
Such
a
piece
of
circular
Logick
,
for
them
to
give
a
power
unto
the
people
,
who
had
no
power
to
give
it
,
A
strange
piece
of
Logick
.
and
then
to
take
it
to
themselves
from
the
people
,
to
master
and
to
destroy
the
people
;
as
I
think
,
neither
Aristotle
nor
Ramus
,
nor
all
the
School
of
Athens
did
ever
know
the
like
;
yet
hereby
we
see
how
they
have
got
to
the
Throne
of
Supreme
Majesty
;
and
though
it
be
but
an
usurped
Throne
,
saith
that
Author
,
and
their
authority
a
self-created
authority
,
meerly
to
cheat
fools
,
and
to
domineer
over
the
weak
and
helpless
people
;
yet
as
Vespasian
said
,
dulcis
odor
lucri
ex
re
qualibet
,
so
they
thought
it
a
brave
thing
to
rule
,
by
what
Logick
,
Art
,
or
means
soever
they
can
attain
unto
the
Throne
,
be
it
right
or
wrong
.
So
cruelly
hatefull
,
and
beastly
is
the
nature
of
Ambition
,
and
the
desire
of
bearing
Rule
,
and
Plutarch
saith
.
Plutarch
in
vita
Pyrhi
.
And
now
,
the
Parliament
having
gotten
possession
of
this
usurped
throne
,
as
we
may
call
it
,
and
cloathed
himself
with
this
new
created
Majesty
:
it
is
said
that
he
exerciseth
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
that
great
Authority
,
with
such
and
so
great
severity
,
and
in
so
large
and
transcendent
a
manner
over
the
people
,
as
neither
King
nor
Keisar
,
neither
Pope
,
Turk
nor
Tyrant
,
Walter
Raleigh
,
in
his
Prerace
to
the
History
of
the
world
.
nor
any
other
Pagan
Infidell
did
ever
the
like
;
for
,
omitting
others
further
from
us
,
though
Henry
8.
that
was
Praecursor
Antichristi
,
the
Gentleman
Usher
to
bring
in
the
Antichrist
,
and
of
whom
Sir
Walter
Raleigh
saith
,
If
all
the
pictures
and
patterns
of
a
merciless
Prince
were
lost
in
the
world
,
they
might
all
be
painted
to
the
life
out
of
the
story
of
this
King
,
that
neither
spared
Woman
in
his
Lust
,
nor
man
in
his
Fury
,
hath
mightily
magnified
his
Authority
over
his
Subjects
,
to
make
his
Lustfull
will
stand
for
law
;
yet
he
came
far
short
multis
parasangis
by
many
degrees
of
the
power
and
Authority
that
this
Parliament
hath
used
over
his
Brethren
,
and
over
his
own
Soveraign
Lord
and
Master
,
the
people
;
for
though
neither
Henry
the
8th
,
nor
any
other
King
of
this
Land
,
did
ever
attempt
to
do
any
publick
Act
of
moment
,
as
to
levy
monyes
,
press
Souldiers
,
Vieount
verulam
in
the
life
of
Hen.
7.
commit
Prisoners
,
and
put
men
to
death
,
but
according
to
the
Lawes
of
our
Land
,
howsoever
they
caused
these
Lawes
to
be
sometimes
wrested
by
their
judges
,
to
satisfie
their
own
wills
,
as
Sir
Francis
Bacon
saith
Henry
the
7th
,
sometimes
did
;
yet
that
Parliament
without
Law
,
and
ex
diametro
,
contrary
to
our
Lawes
saith
the
Author
of
the
History
of
Independency
,
have
made
themselves
Masters
of
our
Estates
,
of
our
liberties
,
and
of
our
lives
:
that
as
the
Centurion
said
,
he
was
a
man
under
Authority
and
needed
but
say
to
this
man
,
go
,
and
he
goeth
,
and
to
another
,
come
,
and
he
commeth
,
and
to
his
Servant
,
do
this
,
and
he
doth
it
;
so
this
Parliament
is
above
all
Authority
,
and
needs
but
set
down
what
sum
soever
he
would
have
,
he
must
have
it
;
and
what
men
soever
he
would
have
dead
,
they
must
dye
;
for
whatsoever
this
Parliament
voteth
,
that
is
a
Law
,
and
they
can
vote
what
they
will
;
And
what
Authority
in
the
world
can
be
greater
then
this
?
the
Pope
can
do
nothing
without
his
Cardinalls
,
nor
the
Cardinalls
without
the
Pope
;
and
King
Ahassuerus
could
do
nothing
without
his
seven
Counssellors
,
nor
the
seven
Counsellors
without
the
King
;
Hester
1.13
.
Ezra
.
7.14
.
yet
this
Parliament
will
do
any
thing
,
without
the
King
,
and
against
the
King
:
and
therefore
mine
Author
saith
,
that
when
this
Parliament
voted
,
that
whatsoever
the
Commons
in
Parliament
Voted
,
and
shall
Enact
,
The
strange
Vote
of
the
long
Parliament
.
Hist.
of
Independ.
pag.
11.
part.
3.
shall
have
the
power
and
force
of
an
Act
of
Parliament
or
Law
,
without
the
consent
of
the
House
of
Lords
,
or
the
Kings
royal
assent
,
any
Statute
,
Law
,
custome
or
usage
to
the
contrary
notwithstanding
,
he
never
read
yet
any
Vote
,
that
hath
in
it
more
of
dissolution
,
and
more
of
Vsurpation
,
and
innovation
,
then
this
one
Vote
,
which
makes
their
Authority
Vniversally
arbitrary
,
and
layes
the
Axe
to
the
root
of
all
our
Lawes
,
Liberties
,
lives
and
propertyes
,
all
at
once
;
and
is
not
this
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
great
Authority
?
or
did
ever
Pope
or
Turk
exact
more
or
so
much
as
this
?
And
thus
that
Author
saith
of
the
Power
,
Throne
and
Authority
that
the
long
Parliament
assumed
to
themselves
,
and
exercised
over
all
the
people
of
these
Dominions
;
how
far
these
things
are
true
,
I
leave
it
,
as
I
do
all
their
Acts
and
Actions
,
to
be
censured
and
beleived
by
them
,
that
are
most
judicious
,
and
do
best
understand
and
know
all
their
doings
.
But
to
proceed
.
9.
9.
Of
the
head
that
was
mortally
wounded
,
and
healed
.
Junius
in
an
not
.
in
H.
loc.
and
so
Severus
sulpitius
,
and
the
Author
of
the
Sybel
verses
,
supposed
to
be
Montanus
,
do
take
it
.
The
former
exposition
rejected
.
It
is
said
,
v.
3.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
;
and
I
saw
one
of
the
heads
of
the
beast
as
it
were
wounded
to
death
,
and
his
deadly
wound
was
healed
;
whereupon
Junius
,
that
makes
this
beast
to
be
the
Roman
Empire
,
saith
that
this
head
was
Nero
,
qui
in
domitiano
,
ejus
successore
,
post
vespasianum
&
Titum
,
suscitus
est
,
who
in
his
successor
Domitian
was
raised
up
;
because
that
in
Nero
,
the
Caesarean
line
and
stock
did
wholly
faile
,
&
gubernacula
reipublica
ad
alios
fuerunt
translata
,
and
the
Government
of
the
Common
wealth
was
transserred
unto
others
,
by
whose
meanes
,
especially
in
Domitian
,
his
successor
,
after
Vespasian
and
Titus
,
the
deadly
wound
of
the
Empire
,
that
it
received
in
Nero
,
was
so
cured
,
that
it
remained
firmer
then
ever
it
was
before
.
But
this
cannot
be
the
meaning
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
because
as
I
told
you
before
,
this
Revelation
,
especially
in
the
latter
parts
thereof
,
was
of
things
that
were
hereafter
to
be
fulfilled
;
and
Nero
was
dead
,
and
five
Emperors
more
,
Galba
,
Otho
,
Vitellius
,
Vespasian
and
Titus
long
before
St.
John
saw
these
things
;
therefore
Luther
,
Illiricus
,
Chytraeus
and
others
,
by
the
Head
that
was
mortally
wounded
do
understand
the
civil
Empyre
of
Rome
,
that
was
wounded
in
the
Emperors
,
sed
resuscitatum
erat
per
papam
,
but
was
healed
,
revived
and
raised
by
the
Pope
;
and
this
exposition
is
likewise
approved
and
followed
by
Mr.
Mede
,
Mr.
Meder
pag.
5.3
.
and
by
all
that
take
the
Beast
to
signifie
the
Roman
Empire
,
and
the
Pope
to
be
the
Antichrist
;
Mr.
Mede
,
pag.
53.
but
I
shewed
to
you
before
,
that
this
Beast
cannot
be
taken
for
the
Roman
Empire
;
and
therefore
by
this
Head
,
cannot
be
meant
the
Empire
,
that
was
restored
by
the
Pope
,
especially
considering
that
,
not
the
Beast
,
Dr.
Hammond
.
in
loc.
and
Grotius
in
apoc
.
but
one
of
the
Heads
of
the
Beast
was
,
as
it
were
,
wounded
:
therefore
others
by
this
one
of
his
Heads
,
that
was
wounded
,
do
understand
the
Capitoll
of
Rome
,
that
was
twice
burnt
,
about
this
time
,
but
was
after
the
burning
of
it
,
far
more
sumptuously
re-edified
by
Domitian
;
and
for
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
one
of
his
Heads
,
that
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
one
,
is
by
an
Hebraisme
,
Mat.
28.1
.
put
for
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
first
,
as
in
St.
Matthew
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
one
of
the
Sabbaths
is
put
for
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
first
of
the
Sabbaths
,
or
the
first
day
of
the
week
;
And
this
conceit
of
Grouns
seconded
by
Dr.
Hammond
,
is
more
fully
confuted
by
Maresius
dissertat
:
de
antich
.
so
is
this
one
of
his
heads
,
put
for
the
first
,
or
the
chief
of
his
heads
;
because
that
here
was
Jupiter
Capitolinus
,
which
was
the
chiefest
Temple
of
the
Heathen
and
Idolatrous
Worship
of
the
Romans
;
but
seeing
this
Beast
doth
not
signifie
the
heathen
Idoll
Worship
of
the
Romans
,
as
I
have
sufficiently
shewed
unto
you
before
,
this
head
cannot
be
taken
to
signifie
the
Capitoll
;
and
besides
,
the
wounds
of
the
Capitoll
were
made
by
fire
,
whereas
the
head
of
this
Beast
received
his
wounds
by
the
Sword
,
as
the
Holy
Ghost
sets
it
down
.
c.
13.
v.
14.
But
,
taking
the
long
Parliament
for
the
Beast
,
it
may
well
be
said
,
What
may
be
meant
by
the
Head
that
was
mortally
wounded
.
that
either
the
hypocrisie
or
subtlety
of
that
Parliament
,
that
is
,
their
crafty
plot
to
overthrowe
both
the
Monarchy
of
the
Common-wealth
,
and
the
hierarchy
of
the
Church
,
(
which
I
told
you
might
be
one
of
the
heads
of
this
Beast
)
was
as
it
were
,
mortally
wounded
,
when
the
Earl
of
Essex
was
beaten
at
Edgehill
,
and
at
Cornwall
driven
to
flie
for
his
life
,
by
the
Sword
of
the
King
;
so
that
if
his
Majesty
had
followed
those
good
successes
aright
,
like
Julius
Caesar
,
and
not
like
Hanriball
,
that
knew
,
quo
modo
vincere
,
sed
non
victoria
uti
,
how
to
overcome
,
but
not
how
to
follow
his
victory
,
that
wound
,
in
all
likelihood
,
(
had
not
the
King
been
too
mercifull
a
Prince
,
when
he
gave
it
,
and
too
lesse
politique
then
a
prudent
Souldier
should
be
)
had
been
so
mortall
,
that
it
could
never
have
been
healed
.
Or
rather
,
as
I
conceive
,
by
this
head
,
that
was
,
as
it
were
,
mortally
wounded
,
we
may
understand
the
lies
and
erroneous
Doctrines
,
of
the
false
Prophet
,
and
the
cunning
tricks
and
deceits
of
the
Beast
,
that
were
reproved
and
confuted
by
the
true
Servants
of
Christ
.
And
so
accordingly
,
The
Parallel
.
the
falshood
of
that
Parliament
in
the
misconstring
of
our
Lawes
and
former
Statutes
,
What
the
Authour
conceives
the
Head
that
is
wounded
to
be
lies
wounded
by
the
truth
.
and
the
scandalous
traducing
of
the
good
King
and
his
loyall
Party
,
which
,
as
I
shewed
unto
you
,
might
be
conceived
to
be
another
of
the
heads
of
this
Beast
,
and
was
confuted
and
made
apparently
false
,
to
all
that
would
believe
the
truth
,
and
shewed
to
be
most
unjust
and
false
by
the
clear
writings
and
answers
of
the
King
and
his
adherents
,
for
the
truth
of
things
,
on
the
Kings
side
,
and
the
falshood
of
the
Parliament
,
and
of
their
proceedings
,
were
so
fully
and
so
clearly
shewed
,
and
their
misconstructions
detected
,
that
I
heard
many
of
themselves
confess
,
that
the
King
went
far
beyond
them
in
his
papers
,
and
was
farre
happier
in
his
answers
,
then
they
were
in
their
objections
;
the
King
alwayes
carrying
away
the
Victory
,
and
having
still
the
better
of
them
,
while
the
matter
was
disputed
with
the
Pen
,
either
about
the
Militia
,
or
Episcopacy
,
or
any
point
in
controversie
,
quia
magna
veritas
,
because
truth
is
able
to
prevail
,
and
doth
,
Revel.
19.15
.
while
we
do
peaceably
seek
the
truth
;
and
so
,
this
false
and
lying
head
of
the
Beast
,
was
wounded
with
the
Sword
of
truth
,
which
is
the
Sword
of
Gods
mouth
,
from
whence
saith
the
Holy
Ghost
,
there
proceedeth
a
sharp
Sword
.
But
yet
,
all
this
while
,
the
Kings
Weapons
were
but
paper
Bullets
,
and
his
Speares
but
feeble
quills
;
and
therefore
,
though
they
may
prevail
in
Hierusalem
,
the
City
of
God
;
yet
oftentimes
corruit
in
platea
veritas
,
the
Steel
cuts
the
quills
in
peeces
,
and
the
truth
is
trodden
down
in
the
streets
of
Babylon
,
where
the
Devill
ruleth
,
and
where
this
head
of
the
Beast
,
thus
wounded
with
the
Sword
of
truth
,
was
healed
;
for
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
wound
of
his
death
,
or
his
deadly
wound
was
healed
,
saith
the
Text
;
that
is
,
by
the
Weapon
salve
,
and
by
the
Warre
that
they
made
against
the
truth
;
because
the
wound
was
,
but
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
quasi
mortifera
,
as
it
were
a
deadly
wound
,
Non
quod
revera
talis
erat
,
sed
quia
talis
videbatur
,
not
that
it
was
struck
dead
indeed
,
for
then
it
could
not
have
been
healed
,
Cohnelius
a
Lapide
in
loc.
but
that
it
seemed
so
,
and
did
appear
sufficiently
to
be
so
,
to
all
honest
men
,
as
Cornel.
a
Lapide
well
observeth
;
for
it
was
such
a
wound
,
that
although
to
them
,
which
obey
not
the
truth
,
but
are
like
the
fool
Harpaste
,
that
,
as
Seneca
saith
,
How
the
deadly
wound
of
the
Parliament
was
healed
.
was
as
blind
as
a
Beetle
,
and
yet
nesciebat
se
esse
caecam
,
would
by
no
meanes
be
perswaded
that
her
eye-sight
failed
her
,
but
that
the
Room
was
dark
,
the
Kings
confutation
of
their
lyes
,
the
detection
of
their
falshood
,
and
the
manifestation
of
the
truth
and
his
innocency
,
were
like
Cassandra's
Prophesies
,
and
would
give
them
no
satisfaction
;
yet
to
all
those
that
had
their
eyes
open
,
and
had
sence
to
perceive
the
light
of
truth
,
this
head
appeared
to
be
so
sufficiently
wounded
,
that
it
was
plain
,
and
bootless
to
adde
any
Playster
to
revive
it
,
or
to
have
it
further
to
be
disputed
.
But
it
is
conceived
,
that
the
Parliament
hoped
to
thrive
better
by
Club-law
,
then
by
any
truth
;
and
therefore
in
this
question
,
they
will
needs
dispute
the
matter
again
,
and
for
a
melius
inquirendum
,
the
question
must
be
decided
by
the
Sword
,
that
often
beats
down
the
truth
,
and
prevails
against
the
right
;
And
so
now
herein
,
Quia
opera
Dei
&
judicia
ejus
,
occulta
esse
possunt
,
in
justa
esse
non
possunt
.
Augustinus
.
God
,
that
in
and
out
of
his
secret
Councel
,
doth
all
things
well
,
and
cannot
do
any
thing
ill
or
unjust
,
though
we
know
neither
the
causes
nor
the
reasons
of
his
doings
,
permitted
,
as
the
Prophet
saith
he
did
in
his
time
,
veritatem
in
platea
corruere
,
the
truth
to
be
trodden
under
foot
;
and
as
he
gave
leave
to
Satan
,
to
overthrowe
the
House
of
righteous
Job
,
and
to
slay
his
Children
every
one
,
so
he
gave
way
to
the
Quack
salvers
,
to
heal
with
their
Weapons
of
Warre
,
the
wound
that
the
King
and
the
Prieft
had
made
with
the
Sword
of
truth
.
And
Mr.
Medes
Reason
to
prove
the
Roman
Empire
revived
by
the
Pope
,
to
be
this
head
,
that
was
wounded
,
videlicet
,
because
that
,
whatsoever
evill
the
Beast
is
mentioned
to
have
committed
,
whatsoever
adoration
or
worship
is
done
unto
him
;
all
that
is
said
to
have
come
to
passe
,
after
the
curing
of
his
wound
;
for
I
saw
(
saith
St.
John
)
one
of
his
heads
,
Mr.
Mede
.
p.
54.
Mr.
Medes
reason
to
be
applied
rather
to
the
Parliament
then
to
the
Empire
,
revived
by
the
Pope
,
in
Charles
the
Great
.
as
it
were
,
wounded
to
death
,
and
his
deadly
wound
was
healed
;
and
then
he
addeth
,
and
all
the
World
wondered
after
the
Beast
,
that
is
,
now
,
being
healed
,
they
wondered
after
him
,
and
worshipped
him
,
and
he
opened
his
mouth
in
blaspemy
,
&c.
all
after
his
healing
;
and
none
of
his
hainous
acts
are
mentioned
,
or
any
subjection
done
unto
him
,
or
any
honour
conferred
upon
him
,
by
the
Nations
,
before
his
wound
was
healed
;
I
say
,
this
doth
in
all
things
agree
with
the
long
Parliament
far
better
then
the
Roman
Empire
revived
by
the
Pope
;
for
the
Eastern
Empire
,
which
was
the
best
part
of
the
Roman
Empire
,
was
quite
lost
from
him
,
and
never
revived
by
him
,
since
the
time
of
Momyllus
,
called
also
Augustulus
;
and
the
Western
Empire
,
conferred
upon
Carolus
Magnus
,
the
Sonne
of
Pepin
,
King
of
France
,
was
ever
since
rather
weakened
then
revived
by
the
Pope
,
that
hath
made
it
a
Skeleton
to
rest
in
Germany
,
without
much
honour
,
besides
the
title
,
and
with
lesse
power
then
ever
it
had
before
;
but
for
that
Parliament
,
we
know
that
till
their
deadly
wound
was
healed
by
their
Sword
,
and
by
their
Victories
and
successes
,
neither
did
the
people
yield
unto
them
their
subjection
,
nor
the
Nations
round
about
them
,
honour
them
with
such
Complements
,
nor
themselves
commit
such
horrible
wickednesses
,
as
afterwards
we
have
heard
,
and
some
have
seen
so
amply
done
:
but
when
their
wound
was
once
healed
,
and
they
became
Masters
of
all
that
opposed
them
,
then
began
their
Io
Paean
,
and
all
the
foresaid
things
succeeded
,
and
they
are
said
to
have
proceeded
,
a
malo
ad
pejus
,
and
as
the
Poet
saith
,
From
bad
to
worse
,
from
worse
to
worst
of
all
.
10.
How
all
the
World
wondered
after
the
Beast
.
And
therefore
,
it
is
said
then
,
v.
3.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
all
the
World
wondered
after
the
Beast
,
so
they
did
after
the
Parliament
;
and
so
they
might
wonder
well
enough
,
to
see
the
falshood
of
the
Parliament
,
in
their
accusation
against
the
King
and
his
Party
,
so
clearly
detected
,
and
the
truth
and
uprightness
of
the
Kings
proceedings
so
fully
confirmed
to
the
World
;
and
yet
to
finde
these
like
incredulous
Jewes
,
and
like
Jannes
and
Jambres
,
to
resist
Moses
,
and
to
wage
Warre
against
the
truth
,
and
against
all
right
,
and
to
prevail
against
them
,
which
is
able
,
if
any
thing
be
able
,
to
make
all
the
World
wonder
at
it
,
The
Parallel
.
as
the
Holy
Ghost
saith
they
did
;
for
who
would
not
wonder
,
1.
To
see
men
so
impudent
,
as
to
warre
against
the
truth
,
and
against
innocency
,
Two
things
to
be
justly
wondered
at
.
and
Children
warring
against
their
Parents
,
and
subjects
against
their
King
?
and
which
is
more
,
2.
To
see
iniquity
prevailing
against
equity
,
and
wickedness
against
piety
,
and
the
followers
of
the
Antichrist
against
the
Servants
of
Christ
.
But
though
this
may
move
us
to
wonder
at
it
,
and
to
wonder
much
at
all
this
,
quia
mirabilis
Deus
in
operibus
suis
,
because
God
is
wonderfull
in
all
his
works
,
and
more
especially
,
wonderfull
in
his
judgements
,
Psal.
37.35
.
when
suffering
the
wicked
to
flourish
,
like
a
green
Bay-tree
,
he
chasteneth
his
own
Children
every
morning
,
and
hedgeth
their
wayes
even
with
thorns
,
that
they
cannot
step
aside
,
Hosea
2.6
.
but
they
shall
be
wounded
;
yet
we
may
not
,
by
any
meanes
,
forsake
oppressed
righteousness
,
and
be
partakers
with
the
wrong-doers
in
their
prosperous
iniquity
;
and
though
to
the
amazement
of
all
beholders
,
we
see
God
permitting
them
to
thrive
,
prevall
and
prosper
in
all
their
wayes
;
yet
must
not
we
cast
our
lots
with
them
,
V.
4.
To
worship
the
Beast
,
what
it
signifieth
.
Hinc
male
bestia
pro
idolotria
intelligitur
,
quia
idolum
adoratur
&
non
idolctria
.
and
be
their
assistants
in
their
unjust
proceedings
;
for
though
to
worship
the
Beast
,
here
signifieth
no
more
then
to
be
subject
unto
him
,
and
to
do
civil
service
unto
him
;
because
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
out
of
the
use
of
the
Hebrew
,
betokeneth
nothing
else
but
civil
worship
,
as
you
may
see
in
Gen.
27.29
.
and
c.
37.7
.
and
c.
49.8
.
and
in
45.14
.
and
so
the
words
,
Who
is
able
to
make
war
with
him
,
v.
4.
do
shew
,
that
their
worship
was
,
no
divine
worship
,
but
onely
to
be
subject
unto
him
;
yet
here
you
may
observe
,
that
the
worshippers
,
that
is
,
the
servers
,
assistants
,
and
adherents
of
this
prosperous
Beast
,
are
said
to
worship
the
Dragon
;
to
shew
unto
us
,
that
all
those
which
do
any
wayes
serve
the
Beast
,
beyond
truth
and
against
right
,
do
indeed
therein
the
service
of
the
Devil
,
,
to
inlarge
the
Dominion
of
the
Antichrist
,
and
to
increase
the
power
of
the
Beast
,
against
the
servants
of
Christ
:
and
therefore
,
2.
It
followeth
,
v.
5
There
was
given
unto
the
Beast
(
and
you
may
easiy
guesse
,
2.
The
two
things
that
were
given
to
the
Beast
.
who
gave
him
these
things
,
which
God
never
giveth
)
These
two
things
.
1.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
a
mouth
speaking
great
things
,
V
5.
The
Parallel
.
The
first
thing
.
and
blasphemies
;
&
magna
loqui
,
non
solum
est
blasphemias
in
coelum
jactare
.
sed
etiam
tumide
&
superbe
,
sive
se
laudando
,
sive
hostibus
victis
insultando
:
saith
Maresius
,
pag.
124.
to
speak
proudly
of
our
selves
,
or
to
insult
over
those
whom
we
subdue
,
may
here
be
well
understood
by
this
speaking
great
things
.
2.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
power
to
make
war
42
moneths
,
Matth
49.
Such
Mermaids
live
,
that
promise
onely
joy
,
but
he
that
yields
himself
,
they
soon
destroy
,
saith
the
Poet.
The
second
thing
Mares
.
p.
124.
And
both
these
things
were
fully
given
,
and
are
every
way
aplicable
to
that
long
Parliament
,
as
it
is
conceived
,
and
I
suppose
rightly
;
for
1.
Who
ever
promised
greater
things
to
any
King
,
then
the
Parliament
promised
to
King
Charls
?
you
may
remember
their
very
words
,
to
make
him
a
most
glorious
King
,
both
feared
abroad
,
and
honoured
at
home
;
but
as
the
Devil
said
to
Christ
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
All
these
things
will
I
give
thee
,
but
upon
this
condition
,
that
thou
wilt
fall
down
and
worship
me
:
where
the
work
was
a
1000000
times
and
more
,
surpassing
the
Reward
;
so
the
King
conceived
,
they
would
deal
with
him
,
i.
to
make
him
glorious
in
their
account
,
but
so
,
that
he
would
be
ruled
by
them
,
and
suffer
them
to
rule
the
rost
,
and
to
govern
all
his
three
Kingdoms
,
which
was
usura
superans
sortem
,
a
making
of
him
glorious
to
his
losse
,
and
not
without
dishonour
;
and
for
their
blasphemies
,
I
have
touched
the
same
before
.
2.
Power
was
given
unto
the
Beast
,
to
continue
,
saith
our
laft
Translation
,
forty
two
moneths
,
and
so
Mr.
Mede
brings
divers
proofs
,
to
shew
that
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
should
be
taken
in
the
signification
of
continuing
;
as
it
is
in
Acts
15.13
.
and
18.23
.
2
Cor.
11.25
.
James
4.13
.
in
all
which
places
,
and
the
like
I
do
yield
,
that
the
word
must
be
so
taken
,
That
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
of
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
facio
doth
not
properly
signifie
to
continue
,
nor
especially
so
in
this
place
v.
7.
Cap.
11.2
.
as
Mr.
Mede
saith
,
for
continuing
;
but
the
taking
of
it
so
in
those
places
,
is
no
apodictical
Argument
,
to
prove
that
it
must
be
taken
so
here
in
this
place
;
but
rather
the
contrary
;
because
that
although
some
Greek
Copies
omit
the
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
yet
the
ordinary
Copies
say
that
power
was
given
to
the
Beast
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
to
make
war
42
moneths
,
which
is
agreeable
to
what
is
said
,
v.
7.
that
it
was
given
him
to
make
war
with
the
Saints
,
that
is
,
for
42
moneths
,
which
is
the
same
time
,
and
expressed
in
the
very
same
words
,
as
the
Gentiles
,
that
is
,
the
unbelieving
,
the
prophane
worldlings
,
and
the
dissembling
hypocrites
should
tread
the
holy
City
,
that
is
,
the
true
Church
,
and
the
faithfull
servants
of
Christ
under
foot
:
and
now
let
us
consider
,
whether
this
may
be
applicable
to
the
Parliament
;
and
you
know
that
Parliament
made
wars
,
and
wars
indeed
,
the
worst
of
all
wars
,
Valerius
Maximus
,
lib.
5.
in
the
judgement
of
heathens
,
Civil
wars
,
nullos
habitura
triumphos
,
where
oftentimes
the
father
fights
against
the
son
,
and
the
brother
kills
his
brother
,
as
we
read
they
did
in
the
wars
of
Sertorius
;
this
the
Parliament
cannot
deny
.
But
how
long
the
Beast
should
continue
to
make
war
,
it
is
not
so
easily
to
be
understood
;
How
long
the
Beast
should
continue
to
make
war.
the
Holy
Ghost
saith
he
shall
continue
to
make
war
42
moneths
;
and
the
question
is
,
what
time
is
signified
by
these
42
moneths
,
Mr.
Mede
would
have
these
42
moneths
to
synchronize
with
the
womans
1200
and
70
dayes
abode
in
the
wildernesse
;
and
so
the
time
of
the
Antichrist
continuing
,
should
be
1200
and
60.
years
at
the
least
;
but
though
the
womans
abode
in
the
wildernesse
,
being
1200
and
60
dayes
,
That
these
42
moneths
do
not
synchronize
with
the
1200.
and
60.
dayes
.
Cap.
10.2
.
So
Maresius
expoundeth
these
42
moneths
for
the
continuance
of
the
Roman
Empire
,
ab
urbe
condita
,
ad
mortem
Odoacri
,
in
anno
493.
to
be
just
1260.
years
.
Three
years
and
a
half
,
or
thereabouts
.
will
be
the
treading
down
of
the
holy
City
,
may
be
interpreted
for
1200.
and
60
years
;
yet
with
his
leave
,
I
say
,
that
this
proves
not
the
42
moneths
should
likewise
signifie
1200.
and
60
years
;
because
that
42
lunar
moneths
do
not
make
up
just
1200
and
60
dayes
:
and
if
you
understand
the
Solar
moneths
,
and
the
Suns
passage
through
the
Zodiac
,
then
there
is
no
reason
the
expression
should
be
altered
,
no
more
then
be
doth
in
expressing
the
treading
of
the
holy
City
under
foot
;
which
doth
synchronize
and
betokeneth
the
same
time
,
with
this
continuance
of
the
Beast
to
make
war
;
and
besides
though
we
find
so
many
dayes
to
signifie
so
many
years
,
and
so
many
weeks
to
signifie
so
many
years
,
as
there
be
dayes
in
those
weeks
;
because
the
dayes
of
Septimana
,
a
week
,
are
certain
,
how
many
they
are
;
yet
because
the
dayes
of
so
many
moneths
are
uncettain
,
how
many
they
are
,
except
you
do
expressely
set
down
,
whether
you
mean
the
Solar
or
the
Lunar
moneths
,
I
cannot
remember
a
Parallel
Text
in
all
the
Scriptures
,
where
so
many
moneths
do
signifie
so
many
years
,
as
there
be
dayes
in
those
moneths
;
and
therefore
the
most
part
of
all
the
interpreters
both
old
and
new
,
do
expound
this
time
of
the
Beast
that
is
,
of
the
Antichrist
,
to
be
three
years
and
a
half
;
which
42
moneths
doth
make
;
and
throughout
all
which
time
,
the
Beast
should
continue
to
make
war
,
as
is
said
here
,
and
should
by
his
adherents
and
associats
tread
the
holy
City
under
foot
,
as
the
Holy
Ghost
setteth
down
the
time
in
the
self
same
phrase
,
c.
11.2
.
But
Mr.
Mede
excepts
against
this
time
of
three
years
and
a
half
,
because
all
the
things
that
are
to
be
acted
in
the
time
of
the
Beast
,
could
not
be
performed
in
so
short
a
time
;
as
that
,
1.
Ten
Kingdoms
to
be
founded
in
that
time
.
2.
Peoples
,
and
Nations
,
and
Tongues
to
become
to
serve
the
Beast
.
3.
To
make
war
with
the
Saints
,
and
to
overcome
them
.
4.
Mr.
Medes
exception
against
the
continuance
of
the
Beast
three
years
and
a
half
,
Sixfold
.
The
foresaid
exceptions
answered
.
To
cause
all
that
dwell
upon
the
earth
to
worship
the
Beast
.
5.
The
whore
of
Babylon
to
ride
the
Beast
so
long
,
that
all
Nations
shall
drink
the
wine
of
her
fornication
,
and
the
merchants
that
had
ships
should
grow
rich
by
trading
with
her
.
And
5.
That
the
time
of
the
Beast
followed
immediately
after
him
,
that
is
said
to
continue
but
a
short
space
,
c.
17.10
.
therefore
if
the
time
of
the
Beast
be
but
three
years
and
a
half
,
how
short
must
the
other
,
that
preceded
him
,
be
?
or
doth
not
this
expression
of
his
precedents
short
space
,
imply
that
the
other
,
which
is
the
Beast
should
continue
a
long
space
?
when
the
Holy
Ghost
doth
insert
so
singular
a
note
of
difference
,
to
the
time
of
the
former
,
from
the
time
of
the
latter
.
To
which
I
answer
,
that
all
the
things
requisite
to
be
acted
in
the
time
of
the
Beast
,
may
very
well
be
accomplished
,
as
we
see
it
already
acted
,
within
three
years
and
a
half
:
for
1.
There
is
no
such
thing
to
be
done
,
as
the
founding
or
setting
up
of
10.
1.
Exception
answered
.
Kingdoms
,
as
I
shewed
to
you
before
.
But
Mr.
Mede
produceth
many
Authours
of
the
old
Fathers
,
to
prove
that
the
Beast
should
rise
,
when
10.
Kings
should
spring
out
of
the
Roman
Empire
;
and
that
was
in
Anno
456.
when
Gensericus
took
the
City
of
Rome
;
I
confess
that
divers
of
the
ancient
Fathers
,
(
supposing
that
the
Roman
Empire
was
that
,
2
Thes.
2.
which
the
Apostle
meaneth
to
be
the
lette
,
which
hindered
the
rising
of
the
Antichrist
,
and
therefore
,
prayed
in
their
Liturgies
.
that
the
Roman
Empire
might
long
continue
,
Tertul.
in
apolog
.
cap.
32.
Aug.
de
civit
.
dei
.
l.
20.
c.
19
that
the
coming
of
the
Antichrist
might
be
deferred
,
and
be
long
before
it
came
)
did
imagin
,
that
when
the
Empire
should
be
shared
among
10.
Kings
,
the
Beast
would
then
shew
himself
,
as
you
may
see
in
St.
Hierome
,
in
Dan
c.
7.
and
ad
Ageruchiam
,
de
monogamia
,
and
in
Ireneus
.
l.
5.
c.
21.
25.
and
others
.
But
the
Roman
Empire
being
not
the
thing
,
that
hindered
the
rising
and
the
manifesting
of
the
man
of
sin
,
that
is
,
the
Beast
,
who
is
the
Antichrist
,
it
followeth
not
,
that
the
Beast
must
then
rise
,
when
the
Empire
falls
to
be
divided
among
those
10.
E.
H.
de
Antichristo
.
part.
3
p.
114
Kings
;
for
the
stop
and
remora
that
hindered
the
man
of
sin
to
be
revealed
,
is
clearly
and
sufficiently
proved
by
E.
H.
to
be
,
not
the
Roman
Empire
,
but
the
two
witnesses
,
that
were
as
a
Serpentine
barre
in
his
way
,
that
he
could
not
rise
and
tyrannise
over
Gods
flock
,
untill
they
were
killed
;
and
you
know
when
they
were
killed
,
as
I
have
shewed
to
you
before
.
2.
I
say
,
that
peoples
,
and
Nations
,
and
Tongues
,
2d
Exception
answered
.
might
well
serve
the
Beast
in
a
lesse
time
then
three
years
and
a
half
,
as
we
see
they
have
done
to
the
long
Parliament
.
3.
He
might
(
as
Antiochus
,
that
was
his
type
,
did
)
warre
with
the
Saints
,
3d
Exception
answered
.
and
overcome
them
,
in
that
or
lesse
then
that
time
,
and
the
issue
of
that
Parliaments
Warre
,
ending
much
about
that
time
,
proves
this
to
be
true
.
4.
He
might
,
by
an
hyperbolicall
speech
,
which
is
not
unusuall
in
the
Scripture
,
4th
Exception
answered
.
cause
all
that
dwell
on
the
Earth
,
that
is
,
to
cause
abundance
of
people
,
and
most
of
his
Neighbour
Nations
,
to
worship
him
,
that
is
,
to
reverence
and
to
respect
him
,
to
send
Embassadors
unto
him
,
and
to
court
him
;
for
otherwise
,
all
that
dwell
on
the
Earth
,
will
never
worship
him
,
nor
reverence
him
,
as
the
true
Servants
of
Christ
,
that
never
did
,
nor
ever
will
;
and
therefore
by
all
that
dwell
on
the
Earth
,
we
must
understand
all
the
earthly
minded
men
,
or
else
,
as
the
Evangelists
say
,
Matth.
3.5
.
Mark
1.5
.
there
went
out
to
John
Baptist
all
Judaea
,
and
all
the
Region
round
about
Jordan
,
that
is
,
most
of
the
people
of
those
parts
,
or
a
great
many
out
of
all
the
parts
of
Judaea
;
and
this
we
have
seen
done
in
lesse
then
three
years
to
the
long
Parliament
.
5.
It
is
not
requisite
,
that
Babilon
,
or
the
Whore
,
should
ride
the
Beast
,
5th
Exception
answered
.
so
long
as
Mr.
Mede
saith
,
neither
doth
the
Text
alot
any
time
,
nor
determine
how
long
the
Whore
should
ride
the
Beast
,
but
saith
,
I
saw
a
woman
sit
upon
a
scarlet
coloured
Beast
,
c.
17
3.
&
5.
And
I
will
tell
thee
,
the
mystery
of
the
woman
,
verse
7.
and
the
Beast
that
carrieth
her
:
and
this
doth
not
shew
but
that
the
Whore
,
which
signifieth
the
superstitious
and
Idolatrous
Church
,
might
be
of
a
long
continuance
,
and
yet
that
she
hath
not
rid
the
Beast
all
that
while
;
for
I
do
not
find
,
that
the
beginning
of
the
Whore
and
of
the
Beast
do
synchronize
,
and
are
of
the
same
time
;
but
that
the
Whore
began
to
play
the
harlot
,
that
is
,
the
Church
began
to
apostatize
,
long
before
the
Beast
rose
out
of
the
Sea
,
and
when
the
Beast
did
rise
,
and
began
to
appear
,
then
the
Whore
began
to
ride
him
,
the
meaning
of
which
riding
,
I
shall
hereafter
declare
unto
you
.
6.
I
say
that
the
precedent
Kings
continuance
is
termed
a
short
space
,
6th
Exception
answered
.
not
in
opposition
to
the
long
space
of
the
Beast
,
but
for
the
consolation
of
those
distressed
Christians
,
that
suffered
under
that
seventh
King
;
and
I
shewed
you
that
Julian
,
which
I
conceive
to
be
understood
by
that
seventh
King
,
continued
not
in
all
his
whole
Reign
,
(
and
likely
not
so
much
in
persecuting
the
Saints
)
above
three
years
,
which
certainly
is
but
a
short
space
;
neither
doth
it
follow
,
that
because
this
is
said
to
continue
a
short
space
,
it
implieth
that
the
other
shall
continue
a
long
space
,
nor
that
the
Holy
Ghost
doth
insert
this
as
a
singular
note
of
difference
of
the
formers
time
,
Why
the
Holy
Ghost
saith
the
Antichrist
should
continue
a
short
space
.
from
the
time
of
the
latter
,
but
that
the
spirit
of
God
,
for
the
comfort
of
his
Servants
,
foretells
them
,
that
as
well
this
as
the
other
,
shall
continue
but
a
short
space
,
God
having
alwayes
this
respect
to
his
Children
,
Si
languor
longa
sit
,
levis
est
;
Si
gravis
,
brevis
est
,
when
their
afflictions
are
long
,
as
the
Israelites
vexation
in
Egypt
and
in
Babilon
was
,
then
are
they
but
light
,
and
when
they
are
heavy
,
as
were
the
persecutions
of
the
Jewes
under
Antiochus
,
very
grievous
,
then
are
they
,
as
theirs
were
,
very
short
;
and
therefore
,
the
troubles
and
persecutions
of
the
Church
,
under
the
Beast
,
being
most
heavy
,
and
more
grievous
then
ever
the
Church
felt
before
,
as
I
have
formerly
shewed
and
the
reason
of
it
,
it
is
not
likely
it
should
be
,
as
Mr.
Mede
and
some
other
learned
men
do
think
,
very
long
,
but
as
we
conceive
,
very
short
,
about
three
years
and
a
half
,
and
not
so
many
hundred
years
,
as
they
set
down
,
that
would
have
the
Pope
to
be
the
Antichrst
;
about
twelve
hundred
years
,
at
least
;
since
the
time
that
some
men
would
make
the
Pope
to
be
the
Antichrist
.
The
Parallel
.
And
we
all
know
,
the
Parliaments
Warre
with
the
King
,
continued
not
very
long
,
but
much
about
the
time
here
alotted
unto
the
Beast
,
and
that
is
42.
moneths
,
which
make
three
years
and
a
half
.
CAP.
II.
The
blasphemy
of
the
Beast
,
1.
Against
God
by
the
Doctrines
of
the
Presbyterians
,
and
as
it
is
alledged
,
the
manifold
injuries
of
the
long
Parliament
.
2.
Against
his
Tabernacle
,
that
is
,
the
Churches
and
places
,
where
God
is
worshipped
and
served
,
and
which
the
prime
Christians
had
to
serve
God
in
them
;
Of
the
twofold
service
of
God
;
at
what
times
God
might
be
served
in
any
place
;
the
two
things
that
Jeroboam
did
to
uphold
his
Idolatry
;
how
God
will
be
served
,
in
the
time
,
by
the
persons
,
after
the
manner
,
and
in
the
places
where
he
appointeth
;
and
in
what
sence
all
things
are
alike
holy
,
and
in
what
sence
some
things
are
more
holy
then
other
things
.
BUt
how
long
soever
these
42.
moneths
is
,
whether
they
signifie
three
years
and
a
half
,
or
three
years
and
half
three
years
,
as
some
do
think
,
which
make
four
years
and
a
half
,
(
for
I
dare
not
presume
so
precisely
to
determine
,
what
length
of
time
is
here
meant
to
a
hair
,
by
these
42.
moneths
)
or
whether
,
as
I
rather
conceive
,
some
other
unlimited
space
,
that
should
not
be
very
long
,
when
it
is
expressed
sometimes
by
dayes
,
and
here
by
moneths
,
and
not
by
years
;
for
where
the
Scripture
sets
down
the
time
,
that
any
thing
should
be
done
,
as
that
Antiochus
should
rage
,
a
time
and
times
,
and
the
dividing
of
times
,
(
which
all
Interpreters
expound
to
signifie
three
years
and
a
half
:
Dan.
7.25
.
and
that
Christ
should
be
three
dayes
and
three
nights
in
the
heart
of
the
Earth
;
it
is
not
meant
,
that
it
must
be
so
,
exactly
to
a
jot
,
or
a
minute
;
for
we
find
that
Antiochus
continued
three
years
,
seven
moneths
,
and
thirteen
dayes
;
and
Christ
was
buried
by
Joseph
and
Nicodemus
,
about
three
houres
before
Sun-set
,
on
Good-Fryday
,
and
rose
again
about
four
or
five
a
Clock
on
Sunday
morning
,
which
maketh
not
in
all
above
36.
or
38.
houres
,
or
not
above
40.
houres
,
casting
it
to
the
highest
account
,
and
that
reacheth
not
fully
to
three
dayes
and
three
nights
,
properly
and
literally
taken
:
but
the
meaning
is
,
that
it
shall
be
so
and
so
,
much
about
that
very
time
.
And
so
the
Beast
shall
contiue
such
a
time
,
as
the
Holy
Ghost
intendeth
by
these
42
moneths
:
and
in
all
that
time
,
having
received
this
power
and
great
Authority
from
the
Dragon
,
he
opened
his
mouth
in
Blasphemy
against
God
,
to
Blaspheme
his
Name
and
his
Tabernacle
,
and
them
that
dwell
in
Heaven
:
v.
6.
I
desire
my
Reader
to
be
an
unpertiall
judge
,
in
whom
he
seeth
this
Prophesie
fulfilled
.
And
I
do
earnestly
beseech
all
men
to
observe
,
and
seriously
to
consider
whether
ever
any
Tayler
fitted
any
Garment
to
any
mans
body
,
or
Shooe-maker
a
shooe
to
any
mans
foot
,
fitter
then
this
prediction
doth
agree
with
the
long
and
lately
dissolved
Parliament
,
and
their
Teachers
,
the
Presbyterians
and
lay
Preachers
,
and
with
none
else
,
either
Jew
,
Pagan
,
Turke
,
Pope
,
or
any
other
Infidell
or
Heretick
whatsoever
,
so
as
it
doth
with
them
of
that
Parliament
and
their
adherents
?
for
here
you
may
observe
a
three
fold
Blasphemy
of
the
beast
.
1.
Against
Gods
Name
.
2.
Against
his
Tabernacle
.
3.
The
Blasphemy
of
the
Beast
3
fold
.
1.
Against
Gods
name
.
Mr.
Mede
,
pag.
75.
Against
his
Servants
that
dwell
in
Heaven
;
but
,
1.
Mr.
Mede
saith
,
that
by
Blasphemy
here
the
Idolatry
of
the
beast
is
to
be
understood
;
and
I
confess
that
the
Idolatry
of
the
Israelites
is
termed
and
translated
Blasphemy
,
as
in
Ezekiel
20.27
.
where
the
Lord
saith
that
by
offering
their
Sacrifices
in
Bama
,
and
polluting
themselves
with
their
Idols
,
they
Blasphemed
him
,
v.
28.
c.
31.
Yet
I
say
.
1.
That
every
Blasphemy
is
not
Idolatry
,
neither
doth
it
signifie
the
Idolatry
of
the
beast
in
this
place
;
nor
do
Mr.
Medes
reasons
confirme
it
;
for
Though
I
do
yield
the
beast
to
be
an
Idolater
,
and
guilty
of
very
much
Idolatry
,
That
Blasphemy
doth
not
alwayes
nor
here
signifie
Idolatry
.
and
that
the
beast
seateth
himself
in
Babylon
,
and
Babylon
is
the
Mother
of
Harlots
,
that
committeth
Spirituall
Fornication
,
which
is
the
following
after
other
Gods
,
as
the
Whore
followeth
other
men
,
with
or
beside
her
own
Husband
;
Yet
this
proveth
not
,
that
the
Blasphemy
of
the
beast
,
which
is
here
spoken
of
,
must
signifie
the
Idolatry
of
the
beast
,
when
as
the
beast
like
unto
a
shameless
Whore
,
is
guilty
of
more
faults
then
one
.
2.
I
deny
the
other
heads
of
the
beast
,
as
I
shewed
to
you
before
to
signifie
those
Kings
of
the
Roman
Empire
,
which
Mr.
Mede
affirmeth
to
be
;
and
so
3.
I
deny
this
beast
to
have
descended
from
those
Idolatrous
heads
,
that
he
conceiveth
,
and
therefore
that
the
Idolatry
of
those
Romane
Emperors
or
Kings
doth
not
prove
the
Blasphemy
of
this
beast
to
signifie
his
Idolatry
in
this
place
.
4.
Neither
do
I
conceive
it
likely
that
the
Evangelist
writing
in
Greek
,
and
to
the
Gentiles
,
should
use
the
Greek
words
in
the
signification
of
those
Hebrew
words
that
do
in
some
places
signifie
the
same
thing
;
therefore
I
expound
the
word
,
The
paralel
.
How
the
Parliament
,
Preachers
,
and
Assembly
of
their
Divines
have
Blasphemed
God
?
Unde
factum
Est
ut
tot
gentes
una
cum
liberis
suis
infantibus
aeternae
morti
involveret
lap
sus
Adae
absque
remedio
,
nisi
quia
Deo
ita
visum
est
?
Decretum
quidem
horribile
fateor
.
Calv.
instit
:
l.
3
c.
23.
not
for
Idolatry
,
but
according
to
the
Gramnaticall
and
native
signification
of
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
compounded
of
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
noceo
,
laedo
,
and
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
dico
,
which
signifieth
to
speak
or
write
impiously
,
wickedly
and
unjustly
both
of
God
,
and
of
his
Tabernacle
,
and
of
his
Servants
the
Angels
and
Saints
that
dwell
in
Heaven
;
And
thus
,
consider
1.
How
the
Chaplens
of
the
long
Parliament
,
and
their
selected
assembly
with
those
that
they
admit
for
the
Preachers
and
Ministers
of
Gods
words
,
which
are
the
false
Prophet
here
spoken
of
in
this
Apocalyps
,
as
I
shall
anon
shew
unto
you
,
have
and
do
Blaspheme
the
most
Holy
Name
of
God
,
when
as
I
told
you
before
,
they
do
not
onely
reject
and
deny
the
notions
,
expressions
and
meanes
,
whereby
we
make
God
known
unto
his
people
,
which
is
a
Negative
Blasphemy
;
but
also
positively
forsweare
themselves
,
by
receding
from
that
Promisory
Oath
which
they
took
,
when
they
entred
into
Holy
Orders
,
and
were
made
Ministers
,
and
by
Preaching
unto
the
Congregations
such
palpable
Blasphemies
,
as
made
my
haires
to
stand
,
and
my
heart
to
tremble
,
when
once
I
heard
one
of
their
prime
Doctors
Preaching
to
a
great
and
honourable
Assembly
:
and
also
by
the
publick
Lectures
and
printed
books
of
the
Presbyterians
,
and
the
determinations
of
their
Assembly
at
Westminster
,
and
their
Associats
and
Proselites
,
wherein
you
may
hear
and
read
such
Doctrines
touching
free
will
,
And
yet
this
horrible
Doctrine
is
still
Preached
by
the
Presbyters
.
and
originall
sin
,
the
irrespective
and
absolute
decree
of
election
and
reprobation
,
and
the
inevitable
consequents
of
these
,
and
of
abundance
more
of
the
like
deep
points
of
Divinity
,
that
they
have
broached
,
as
are
more
Blasphemous
and
more
injurious
and
derogatory
to
the
mercy
and
justice
and
truth
of
God
,
then
are
any
of
the
Blasphemous
Errors
and
Heresies
of
the
ancient
and
grand
Hereticks
,
Bishop
Montague
in
his
appe●lo
caesarem
,
Dr.
Taylor
in
his
vindication
of
the
divine
attri
butes
.
N.
N
in
his
prefatory
cp
.
to
the
examination
of
Tilenus
.
as
both
learned
Bishop
Mountague
,
and
Dr.
Taylor
,
and
many
others
have
most
fully
and
abundantly
declared
unto
you
;
and
I
,
being
too
large
already
,
must
at
this
time
pass
them
over
,
and
,
for
the
further
clearing
of
this
point
,
referr
my
reader
only
to
Mr.
Edwards
his
collection
of
their
Blasphemous
Tenents
in
his
Gangraena
,
and
the
book
intituled
,
Hell
broke
loose
.
2.
Consider
and
inquire
how
often
hath
that
long
Parliament
it self
Blasphemed
the
blessed
name
of
God
?
I
meane
not
by
their
Idle
,
vaine
and
customary
swearing
,
from
which
they
do
very
well
to
refraine
their
Tongues
,
and
some
of
the
adverse
party
do
very
ill
to
use
it
,
but
that
,
which
is
far
worse
,
by
their
solemne
Vowes
,
Oaths
and
Protestations
,
deliberately
made
in
the
presence
of
God
and
men
,
and
wilfully
unmade
againe
at
their
own
pleasure
,
when
they
saw
that
it
made
and
served
for
their
profit
?
Sr.
Walter
Raleigh
in
his
Preface
to
the
Hustory
of
the
world
.
Comenti
quidam
non
sunt
qui
crimina
mundi
omnia
pertractent
de
tertora
petunt
:
proh
pudor
,
in
Christam
linguae
temeraria
dirae
teia
vibrant
;
summo
nil
nocitura
Deo
.
Sebastianus
Brant
.
as
if
Oaths
and
Vowes
were
,
but
,
as
Lewis
the
11th
,
King
of
France
,
was
wont
to
say
,
they
were
toys
to
deceive
fools
,
or
,
as
Apples
and
Nuts
,
and
other
like
things
and
Babies
,
to
beguile
Children
;
and
therefore
he
was
wont
to
wear
a
leaden
God
in
his
Cap
,
and
after
he
had
put
to
death
any
one
whom
be
hated
,
or
falfified
his
Oath
or
promise
,
that
he
had
made
and
sworne
to
any
man
,
he
would
take
his
God
and
kiss
him
,
and
say
,
that
if
he
forgave
him
that
fault
,
he
would
do
it
no
more
;
meaning
,
that
fact
that
was
already
done
,
but
the
like
should
usually
come
very
soon
after
;
and
did
not
that
Parliament
think
and
do
the
like
with
their
Oaths
,
their
Vowes
and
their
Protestations
?
for
you
may
inquire
,
how
often
have
they
sworn
to
be
true
subjects
,
and
to
bear
faith
and
true
alleageance
to
the
beheaded
King
,
to
his
Heirs
,
and
to
his
lawfull
successors
?
and
how
many
Protestations
have
they
made
to
the
same
purpose
?
and
how
often
have
they
falsified
their
faith
,
and
broken
this
their
Oath
?
So
,
inquire
how
solemnly
have
they
sworn
to
live
and
dye
with
the
Earse
of
Essex
?
and
when
they
suspected
,
and
thereupon
disliked
him
,
how
suddenly
did
they
disoblige
themselves
from
that
knot
,
and
did
choose
Sr
Thomas
Fairfax
in
his
roome
?
So
,
inquire
how
Religiously
,
as
it
seemed
,
with
hands
lifted
up
towards
Heaven
,
they
swear
and
make
a
solemne
Covenant
to
preserve
the
Kings
person
?
and
yet
,
by
leaving
the
Clause
of
Preservation
out
of
Sr.
Thomas
Fairfax
his
Commission
,
do
they
not
tacitly
Authorize
him
,
in
the
apprehension
of
wise
men
,
to
kill
their
King
,
if
he
can
?
which
is
not
much
less
in
War
,
then
a
command
,
and
afterwards
,
have
they
not
killed
and
murdered
him
,
most
barbarously
indeed
?
then
inquire
how
have
they
Voted
and
Vowed
,
and
sworn
at
large
,
Consider
whether
these
doings
be
not
to
Blaspheme
the
blessed
name
of
God
.
to
profess
and
to
maintaine
the
true
Protestant
Religion
?
and
yet
presently
have
not
they
contemned
,
if
not
condemned
and
renounced
the
three
authentick
Creeds
,
neglected
the
Lords
Prayer
,
rejected
the
reading
,
and
terrified
the
Readers
of
the
Decalogue
,
as
they
are
set
forth
in
our
Lyturgy
?
and
cashiered
the
39.
Articles
of
our
Church
?
which
I
believe
was
the
true
Protestant
Church
,
and
all
these
forenamed
things
were
the
partes
constitutivae
,
essentiall
parts
of
the
Protestant
Religion
,
that
did
onely
discriminate
the
Protestants
from
the
Papists
;
because
we
protested
,
thus
to
believe
,
and
these
things
to
defend
,
which
the
Papists
rejected
and
condemned
for
Heresies
:
and
then
to
pass
over
many
other
things
of
less
moment
;
inquire
how
solemnly
have
they
covenanted
and
sworn
to
unite
themselves
by
an
everlasting
indissoluble
League
with
their
holy
Brethren
of
Scotland
?
and
how
often
have
they
termed
that
Combination
against
their
King
,
in
their
Papers
and
Declarations
,
a
most
blessed
union
,
and
a
most
happy
association
,
that
is
,
as
they
meant
for
their
own
end
,
to
subdue
and
to
overthrow
the
King
?
and
yet
presently
,
after
they
had
attained
their
end
,
how
eagerly
did
they
rail
on
them
,
as
on
a
most
perfidious
Nation
,
as
perjured
,
as
false
confederates
,
and
of
less
credit
then
the
Punick
faith
?
and
how
violently
have
they
afterwards
Warred
,
to
subdue
them
,
or
destroy
them
?
which
is
indeed
,
one
of
the
best
acts
that
ever
they
did
,
to
render
vengeance
unto
them
,
and
a
just
reward
of
their
unjust
dealings
and
most
perfidious
disloyall
confederating
with
them
,
against
their
own
King
,
and
which
without
question
,
was
a
work
proceeding
from
the
hand
of
God
,
who
is
most
just
in
all
his
works
,
and
holy
in
all
his
wayes
,
that
as
the
wise
man
saith
,
they
might
know
,
that
wherewithall
a
man
sinneth
,
by
the
same
also
shall
he
be
punished
,
Wisd.
11.15.16
.
as
the
Idolaters
,
that
worshipped
Serpents
,
void
of
reason
,
and
vile
beasts
,
had
a
multitude
of
unreasonable
beasts
sent
upon
them
for
vengeance
.
And
what
mysticall
art
,
what
tropologicall
sence
,
or
what
subtle
Scotus
,
or
any
Sophister
,
more
subtle
then
he
,
can
,
with
any
distinction
,
salve
this
their
doings
,
and
a
thousand
such
like
jugling
tricks
of
theirs
,
from
flat
and
literal
perjury
,
&
a
gross
blaspheming
of
the
name
of
God
,
I
cannot
with
all
mine
understanding
any
wayes
imagine
?
for
to
swear
the
preservation
of
the
King
in
the
House
,
and
to
give
leave
,
and
to
wink
at
the
killing
of
him
in
the
field
;
to
swear
to
be
faithfull
to
him
,
and
to
his
Heires
;
and
yet
to
cut
off
his
Head
,
and
to
do
to
his
Sonne
,
if
they
had
him
,
what
I
know
not
:
and
to
swear
and
protest
,
they
did
all
that
they
did
,
for
the
ease
,
benefit
,
and
liberty
of
the
Subjects
;
and
yet
to
inslave
them
to
their
own
arbitrary
wills
,
and
to
lay
such
heavy
loads
upon
them
,
such
yoaks
of
Iron
upon
their
necks
,
and
such
immeasurable
Taxes
upon
all
sorts
of
people
,
as
the
like
was
never
known
in
this
Kingdom
,
nor
that
ever
I
read
in
any
of
all
our
Chornicles
,
and
worse
,
as
I
believe
,
then
what
Rehoboam
imposed
on
them
,
that
for
his
indiscretion
,
did
most
undutifully
rebel
and
revolt
from
him
;
I
know
not
how
,
either
all
the
dispensation
of
the
Pope
,
or
all
the
addition
of
their
abrogative
to
their
legislative
power
,
that
they
claimed
,
can
salve
the
same
from
the
grievous
wound
of
apparant
perjury
,
and
high
blasphemy
against
the
name
of
God
,
done
and
done
over
and
over
a
tribus
ad
centum
,
I
know
not
how
many
times
;
and
done
alwayes
,
as
men
conceived
,
to
this
end
,
not
to
blind
God
,
which
,
I
think
,
they
knew
,
saw
their
thoughts
,
and
I
am
sure
,
hated
all
these
doings
;
but
to
deceive
the
simple
people
,
that
they
might
not
perceive
their
intentions
,
nor
see
their
ends
,
but
that
,
being
vailed
with
these
deceitfull
impostures
,
they
might
be
drawn
on
,
by
these
religious
cords
,
to
follow
and
to
assist
them
,
as
the
people
followed
Absolon
with
a
simple
heart
,
to
work
their
pernitious
ends
.
And
therefore
,
I
read
of
a
wise
man
that
said
,
he
did
much
wonder
,
what
wise
man
would
pawn
his
soul
upon
these
mens
Consciences
,
that
,
as
he
avouched
,
made
no
Conscience
so
frequently
to
break
their
own
solemn
Oaths
?
or
who
,
but
mad
men
,
would
hazard
their
fortunes
to
maintain
these
mens
cause
,
that
had
neither
cause
nor
reason
for
what
they
did
?
I
omit
to
set
down
their
other
blasphemies
,
which
were
more
secret
in
the
Tenets
of
their
faith
,
against
the
truth
of
our
Christian
Religion
;
because
these
are
not
so
visible
,
and
yet
are
so
many
,
as
would
make
a
volume
of
themselves
.
But
let
them
be
as
secret
as
they
will
,
they
may
be
sure
,
Non
te
latuerit
,
O
supreme
Jupiter
horum
malorum
quisquis
autor
extitit
.
that
as
the
Heathen
man
could
say
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
Authours
of
such
transcendent
wickedness
,
cannot
hide
themselves
from
the
sight
of
the
all-seeing
God
;
but
their
perjuries
and
blasphemies
so
often
,
so
secretly
,
and
so
hypocritally
done
,
whensoever
they
do
it
,
are
laid
in
store
with
God
,
and
sealed
up
amongst
his
Treasures
;
and
if
they
speedily
do
not
repent
,
they
may
speedily
perish
everlastingly
;
and
because
these
sins
,
besides
their
other
sins
,
are
so
great
and
so
many
,
Deut.
32.24
.
their
repentance
must
not
be
little
nor
slight
;
but
,
as
St.
Peter
,
when
he
denied
his
Master
,
though
he
killed
him
not
,
went
out
and
wept
bitterly
,
so
must
they
have
many
bitter
teares
of
most
sorrowfull
souls
,
to
wash
away
these
fearfull
sins
,
which
they
committed
to
destroy
their
Master
,
and
so
many
of
their
Pastors
and
Brethren
,
and
for
the
sweet
desire
of
bearing
Rule
,
if
they
desire
to
live
for
ever
,
which
I
do
heartily
pray
God
to
give
them
grace
to
do
.
And
so
you
see
,
how
the
blasphemy
of
the
Beast
against
God
,
though
no
doubt
,
but
is
applicable
to
the
Turk
and
to
the
Pope
,
yet
by
this
that
I
have
shewed
you
,
may
be
more
agreeable
to
the
long
Parliament
,
and
rather
meant
here
by
the
Holy
Ghost
,
to
be
applied
to
them
,
then
either
to
Pope
or
Turk
,
as
many
men
do
conceive
.
2.
2.
The
blasphemy
of
the
beast
against
Gods
Tabernacle
.
It
is
said
that
the
Beast
opened
his
mouth
,
and
truly
he
opened
it
very
wide
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
to
blaspheme
the
Tabernacle
of
God
;
i.
e.
saith
Mr.
Mede
,
the
humane
nature
of
Christ
,
but
not
right
,
for
though
I
deny
not
the
humane
nature
of
Christ
,
to
be
the
Tabernacle
or
the
Temple
of
the
God
head
,
John
2.19
.
1
Cor.
3.16
.
&
v.
17.
Mr.
Mede
.
pag.
59.
according
as
our
Saviour
saith
,
distroy
this
Temple
,
and
I
will
raise
it
up
in
three
dayes
,
as
are
also
the
bodies
of
the
Saints
,
as
St.
Paul
testifieth
,
know
you
not
that
ye
are
the
Temple
of
God
,
and
that
the
spirit
of
God
dwelleth
in
you
?
yet
I
do
much
marvel
,
that
Mr.
Mede
would
have
it
so
understood
in
this
place
,
onely
to
transfer
this
blasphemy
to
signifie
the
Idolatry
of
the
Romanists
,
in
adoring
the
consecrated
bread
of
the
Eucharist
,
as
the
humane
nature
of
Christ
;
when
as
the
blasphemy
of
this
Beast
against
God
was
spoken
of
before
,
and
the
spirit
of
God
would
not
so
suddenly
expresse
idem
per
idem
;
and
therefore
to
blaspheme
the
Tabernacle
of
God
here
,
signifieth
to
blaspheme
the
place
,
where
God
,
by
his
speciall
grace
and
favour
,
resideth
and
dwelleth
,
to
protect
his
Servants
,
as
it
were
,
under
the
shadow
of
his
wings
,
and
to
cherish
them
,
as
the
Hen
cherisheth
her
Chickins
;
which
the
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
that
is
derived
of
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
habito
,
or
commoror
to
dwell
,
doth
properly
betoken
;
for
so
,
by
the
Tabernacle
of
God
,
in
the
old
Testament
,
is
every
where
understood
,
the
Tabernacle
,
that
Moses
reared
in
the
Wilderness
,
quod
Josephus
vocat
templum
portatile
,
Josephus
antiquitat
.
l.
3
c.
5.
&
aliquando
Sanstuarium
appellatur
.
Godwin
.
in
Synop
.
l.
1.
Sect.
25.
c.
2.
untill
the
dayes
of
Solomon
;
and
after
that
Solomon
built
that
glorious
Temple
in
Hierusalem
,
the
same
was
the
Tabernacle
of
God
,
or
Gods
dwelling
place
amongst
the
Jewes
;
and
so
it
was
alwayes
deemed
by
all
the
Prophets
and
Servants
of
God
under
the
old
Testament
;
and
the
materiall
Churches
,
that
were
edified
,
dedicated
,
and
consecrated
for
the
Christians
to
meet
,
and
to
serve
the
Lord
in
them
,
are
,
as
they
were
ever
accounted
by
all
the
Fathers
and
Doctors
of
the
Church
,
the
Tabernacles
of
God
,
under
the
New
Testament
.
Yet
I
deny
not
,
but
that
by
a
metaphor
,
the
Tabernacle
may
sometimes
signifie
caetum
Dei
,
the
company
of
Gods
servants
,
that
meet
together
in
Gods
House
,
Psal.
84.1
.
to
pray
and
to
praise
the
Lord
;
as
where
the
Prophet
saith
,
quam
dilecta
sunt
Tabernacula
tua
,
Domine
?
O
how
amiable
are
thy
dwellings
,
thou
Lord
of
Hosts
?
for
this
was
spoken
before
the
Temple
was
built
;
Considenti
in
latibulo
excelsi
,
saith
Tremel
.
&
by
a
Synechdoche
,
it
is
sometimes
taken
for
those
that
dwell
in
tents
,
or
Tabernacles
,
as
it
is
in
Ps.
91.1
.
and
in
Psal.
92.12
.
but
in
neither
of
these
wayes
can
it
be
taken
here
;
because
these
dwellers
in
Gods
House
are
immediately
set
down
in
the
next
words
;
and
sometimes
by
a
Catachresis
,
it
is
used
for
any
dwelling
place
,
as
where
the
Prophet
saith
,
that
God
slew
all
the
most
principal
in
tabernaculis
vel
tentoriis
Chami
,
Psal.
78.51
.
in
the
dwellings
of
Ham
,
but
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
Tabernacle
of
God
can
signifie
nothing
else
,
but
the
place
,
Psal.
26.8
.
which
is
set
apart
,
and
consecrated
for
Gods
servants
to
meet
in
,
to
serve
God
,
and
in
which
God
sheweth
his
will
,
and
promiseth
his
blessing
,
and
his
presence
among
his
people
;
for
this
is
the
place
,
where
Gods
honour
dwelleth
,
and
is
most
perspicuously
seen
here
on
earth
,
because
he
is
most
honoured
in
this
place
;
Psal.
51.1
.
and
of
this
place
and
the
type
thereof
,
which
was
Moses
his
Tabernacle
,
the
Prophet
David
demanded
of
God
,
Who
shall
dwell
in
his
Tabernacle
?
and
saith
,
Psal.
122.1
.
that
he
was
glad
when
the
people
said
unto
him
,
We
will
go
into
the
House
of
the
Lord
.
And
truly
this
material
house
,
and
place
dedicated
and
consecrated
for
Gods
service
,
our
Saviour
Christ
,
out
of
the
Prophet
Isay
,
calleth
Gods
House
,
and
saith
it
is
so
called
,
Mar.
11.17
.
and
to
be
called
,
not
of
the
Jews
onely
,
but
of
all
Nations
,
the
House
of
Prayer
;
and
so
we
find
that
this
Tabernacle
,
Temple
,
and
house
of
God
,
hath
been
ever
reverenced
and
beautified
,
as
the
holy
Sanctuary
,
and
dwelling-place
of
God
,
by
Jews
,
Turks
and
Papists
,
yea
,
and
the
very
Pagans
,
that
knew
not
the
true
God
,
Act.
7.48
.
but
knew
that
as
Solomon
,
and
Saint
Steven
do
say
,
that
he
could
not
be
circumscribed
in
any
place
,
and
therefore
dwelleth
not
essentially
in
Temples
made
with
hands
,
when
as
so
,
the
heaven
of
heavens
cannot
contain
him
;
yet
did
they
very
much
honour
and
adorh
the
Templess
that
were
dedicated
to
the
service
of
any
of
their
false
gods
,
as
Herodotus
writeth
,
Herodotus
.
l
1.
Clio.
how
exceeding
bountifull
Craesus
King
of
Lydia
was
to
the
Temple
of
Apollo
at
Delphos
,
and
to
the
Oracle
of
Amphiaraus
;
and
so
,
many
other
heathens
spared
no
cost
,
to
inrich
and
beautifie
the
Temples
of
their
idols
;
and
the
neglect
of
this
duty
of
beautifying
Gods
House
,
as
well
as
the
prophaning
thereof
,
is
every
where
most
sharply
reproved
by
the
Prophets
,
as
where
Haggai
demands
of
the
Jews
,
if
it
were
time
for
them
to
dwell
in
sieled
houses
,
and
to
suffer
the
House
of
God
to
lie
wast
?
Haggai
.
1.4
.
Matth.
21.13
.
and
you
know
how
our
Saviour
Christ
blamed
the
Jews
for
making
the
House
of
God
a
house
of
Merchandise
:
and
yet
their
Merchandise
was
not
within
the
Temple
,
but
in
the
outward
Court
of
the
Temple
,
which
was
answerable
to
our
Church-yard
,
and
was
also
called
the
Temple
,
because
it
was
very
fairly
,
and
strongly
walled
about
,
and
preserved
from
all
prophane
uses
,
untill
these
prophane
men
began
to
abuse
the
same
.
And
therefore
it
is
admirable
to
consider
how
the
Primitive
Christians
,
Euseb
l.
10.
c.
3.
and
c.
4.
as
Eusebius
recordeth
,
erected
such
Oratories
,
and
Basilica's
,
that
is
,
Royal
houses
,
as
stately
,
as
any
Kingly
Pallace
,
and
beautified
the
same
with
excessive
charges
for
the
Christians
to
meet
in
,
and
to
serve
their
God
;
and
so
the
Church
of
Saint
Paul
in
London
,
and
of
Saint
Peter
in
Westminster
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Cathredrals
throughout
Ingland
,
and
Ireland
,
to
passe
no
further
,
can
bear
sufficient
witnesse
,
of
the
zeal
and
devotion
of
our
Christian
Predecessors
,
to
erect
such
great
and
adorn
such
beautifull
houses
unto
God
,
as
became
so
great
,
and
so
glorious
a
God
,
as
our
God
is
.
And
to
prove
that
the
first
Christians
,
who
lived
under
persecutions
,
even
from
the
Apostles
time
,
had
Churches
,
though
as
then
not
so
magnificent
,
you
may
see
1
Cor.
11.8
.
and
22.
and
c.
14.19
.
and
23.
Clemens
recognit
.
l.
10.
Tertul.
l.
contra
Valent.
Socrates
.
l.
1.
c.
14.
and
so
the
most
ancient
of
the
Fathers
do
bear
witness
;
as
Clemens
,
Tertul
,
Socrates
.
and
Eusebius
proves
the
same
out
of
the
book
of
Philo
Judaeus
.
l.
2.
c.
17.
and
Lactantius
,
in
carminibus
de
Passione
Domini
saith
,
Quisquis
ades
,
mediisque
subis
in
limina
Templi
,
Siste
parum
.
—
Whosoever
thou
art
that
comest
to
the
House
of
God
,
stay
a
while
,
that
is
,
to
consider
where
thou
goest
,
and
as
Solomon
saith
,
Eccles.
5.1
.
to
keep
thy
foot
when
thou
goest
to
the
House
of
God
,
which
is
as
God
himself
expoundeth
the
meaning
thereof
unto
Moses
,
saying
,
pull
off
thy
shoes
from
thy
feet
,
that
is
,
to
make
clean
thy
wayes
,
Exod.
35.
and
bring
no
filth
,
nor
any
carnal
affections
,
or
wordly
desires
into
the
house
of
God
;
because
the
place
whereon
thou
standest
is
holy
ground
;
by
reason
of
the
gracious
presence
of
God
in
that
place
,
where
Moses
stood
,
and
where
God
is
prayed
unto
,
and
praised
by
the
Minister
,
and
the
rest
of
his
faithfull
servants
:
Bellarmin
.
de
cultu
Sanctorun
,
l.
3.
c.
4.
Let
my
Reader
judge
,
whether
this
Prophesie
be
not
fulfilled
by
the
long
Parliament
,
or
their
adherents
The
Parallel
.
and
if
any
man
defires
fuller
proof
of
this
truth
,
I
refer
him
to
Cardinal
Bellarmin
,
and
to
the
excellent
and
learned
Sermon
of
Mr.
Mede
upon
1
Cor.
11.22
.
And
yet
I
demand
,
if
these
houses
of
God
,
the
Tabernacles
of
the
most
high
,
that
were
thus
consecrated
,
beautified
,
and
adorned
in
the
best
manner
,
for
the
Christians
to
meet
for
the
service
of
Jesus
Christ
,
were
not
most
barbarously
prophaned
,
and
most
odiously
blasphemed
by
the
Members
of
the
long
Parliament
,
and
their
adherents
,
the
instruments
of
the
Beast
?
for
if
you
read
Mercurius
Rustiens
,
or
the
Countrey
Complaint
,
Printed
at
Oxford
,
you
shall
there
find
,
how
the
Cathedrals
,
which
are
the
Mother
Churches
,
and
the
chiefest
of
the
material
or
inanimate
Tabernacles
of
God
,
that
are
in
Ingland
,
as
the
places
where
the
Sacred
fire
never
went
out
,
and
where
the
morning
and
evening
Sacrifice
of
prayers
and
praises
of
God
were
alwayes
used
,
and
the
Ministers
,
How
the
long
Parliaments
Party
abused
our
Churches
.
together
with
their
Bishop
praying
in
the
Church
for
them
that
laboured
in
the
field
,
or
pleaded
at
the
barr
,
were
defaced
,
prophaned
,
polluted
,
and
abused
by
the
servants
and
the
instruments
of
that
Parliament
;
and
not
onely
made
Stables
for
their
horses
,
Jakes
for
themselves
,
and
brothel-houses
for
their
wenches
,
whom
they
abused
,
as
is
there
said
,
at
the
very
Altars
;
but
also
had
,
I
know
my self
,
their
windows
broken
,
their
carved
works
burned
,
their
fonts
,
where
themselves
and
their
fathers
received
their
Baptisme
,
and
the
badge
of
their
Christianity
thrown
out
of
doores
,
and
the
dead
bodies
of
Gods
Saints
not
permitted
to
rest
in
their
graves
,
but
their
memorials
and
statues
,
that
wronged
no
man
,
I
am
sure
of
it
,
were
backed
and
bemangled
,
by
pulling
out
their
eyes
,
cutting
off
their
noses
,
chopping
off
their
Arms
,
and
tearing
the
other
parts
of
them
all
to
pieces
;
and
the
Swine
were
suffered
to
root
up
their
flesh
,
In
all
this
I
say
,
but
what
I
do
professedly
known
,
having
seen
the
same
with
mine
eyes
.
and
the
dogs
to
gnaw
their
bones
,
as
if
they
had
been
the
bones
of
beasts
,
and
not
of
men
;
such
inhumane
dealings
with
dead
Saints
,
that
were
interr'd
in
holy
ground
,
as
Savages
and
Cannibals
could
not
exceed
in
cruelty
and
beastiality
.
And
what
is
this
,
but
to
blaspheme
God
and
his
Tabernacle
,
with
the
highest
degree
of
blasphemie
that
can
be
imagined
to
be
done
against
the
house
of
God
?
and
such
,
if
not
worse
then
what
the
Prophet
sheweth
,
and
exceedingly
complaineth
,
No
Turk
or
Pope
did
ever
abuse
the
Churches
so
much
.
and
exclaimeth
against
it
in
Ps.
74.7
,
8.
and
Psal.
79.2
,
3.
and
you
may
be
sure
,
such
as
cannot
be
affixed
on
the
Pope
,
or
Popish
Church
;
and
yet
this
was
not
onely
done
by
the
rude
and
unruly
Souldiers
,
but
it
was
also
egged
on
by
their
preachers
to
be
practised
by
the
people
,
whom
they
perswaded
to
believe
,
that
God
is
dishonoured
,
if
we
think
that
he
takes
any
delight
in
these
steeple-houses
,
as
with
all
scorn
and
contempt
,
they
use
to
term
these
Tabernacles
of
God
.
And
therefore
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
The
objection
of
the
false
Prophet
.
the
Beast
that
ariseth
out
of
the
earth
,
that
is
,
the
false
Prophet
doth
object
that
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
Tabernacle
of
God
doth
not
signifie
the
steeple-house
,
which
we
call
the
Church
of
God
;
because
God
dwelleth
not
in
houses
made
with
hands
;
but
in
the
hearts
and
souls
of
the
righteous
people
,
and
the
faithfull
servants
of
Jesus
Christ
,
which
are
the
Temples
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
as
the
Apostle
sheweth
.
These
are
the
Tabernacles
of
God
wherein
he
dwelleth
,
1
Cor.
3.16
.
even
as
he
himself
promiseth
unto
his
people
;
and
for
the
place
of
his
service
,
it
is
wheresoever
we
lift
up
pure
hands
and
hearts
unto
God
,
to
call
for
his
affistance
,
and
to
praise
him
for
his
blessings
;
for
as
God
is
every
where
,
and
as
the
old
verse
saith
,
Enter
,
praesenter
,
Deus
est
ubique
potenter
,
Which
is
according
to
the
Schooles
,
supracaelos
non
elatus
,
subter
terram
,
non
depressus
—
above
the
Heavens
,
and
below
the
Earth
,
and
as
the
Prophet
David
saith
,
a
spirit
that
filleth
all
places
,
and
is
wholly
present
in
every
place
;
for
if
I
climbe
up
to
heaven
thou
art
there
,
Psal.
139.6
.
John
4.23
.
1
Reg
18.4
.
Acts
20.7
,
8.
and
c
21.5
.
1
Tim.
2.8
.
and
if
I
go
down
to
hell
,
thou
art
there
also
;
even
so
,
he
may
be
served
in
any
place
,
as
our
Saviour
himself
,
tells
the
woman
of
Samaria
,
and
as
Moses
did
serve
him
upon
the
Mountain
,
Elias
under
a
Juniper
tree
,
St
Paul
in
an
upper
Chamber
,
and
the
Disciples
on
the
Sea-shore
;
and
the
Apostle
saith
,
I
will
that
men
pray
every
where
,
lifting
up
pure
or
holy
hands
without
wrath
.
And
as
we
may
pray
unto
God
any
where
,
so
we
may
preach
unto
Gods
people
in
any
place
;
for
so
Christ
hath
promised
,
that
whensoever
,
or
wheresoever
two
or
three
are
gathered
together
in
his
name
,
Matth.
18.28
.
c.
5.1
.
or
to
do
him
service
,
he
would
be
there
in
the
midst
of
them
:
and
so
we
find
,
that
he
himself
preached
in
the
Mountain
,
and
in
the
Ship
,
and
in
any
place
,
where
a
fit
opportunity
,
and
a
just
occasion
was
offered
;
and
he
bade
his
Disciples
to
go
,
and
to
preach
from
house
to
house
,
which
they
did
accordingly
,
as
you
may
see
Philip
preached
to
the
Eunuch
by
the
high
way
side
,
Act
18
35.
Neh.
8.3
.
Acts
17.22
.
St.
Paul
unto
the
Athenians
,
as
Ezra
did
unto
the
Jewes
,
in
the
street
,
in
the
mids
of
Mars-hill
;
and
therefore
,
what
need
we
to
have
a
steeple
house
,
to
serve
God
,
when
God
may
be
rightly
served
in
any
place
?
I
answer
,
that
the
service
of
God
is
to
be
considered
two
wayes
,
and
is
two
fold
.
1.
Private
.
Solut.
The
service
of
God
is
twofold
.
2.
Publique
.
And
1.
For
the
private
service
of
God
,
as
for
a
man
to
pray
unto
God
,
to
catechise
his
Children
,
and
to
instruct
his
Family
,
as
Abraham
and
Joshua
are
said
to
have
done
,
we
deny
not
but
men
may
and
ought
to
do
the
same
,
at
all
times
,
and
in
every
place
;
and
they
are
the
best
,
that
do
it
most
oft
.
2.
For
the
Publique
service
of
God
we
are
to
consider
it
,
either
,
1.
In
ecclesia
constituenda
,
in
the
establishing
of
a
Church
,
or
2.
In
ecclesia
constituta
,
in
a
Church
setled
and
established
;
2.
The
publick
service
considered
two
wayes
and
in
the
first
sence
,
many
things
may
lawfully
be
done
,
which
may
not
be
done
in
a
well
settled
and
established
Church
.
And
in
the
second
sence
,
there
is
a
time
when
the
publique
service
of
God
may
be
likewise
done
in
any
place
,
but
that
is
not
alwayes
,
save
onely
when
we
cannot
come
,
or
not
come
without
great
danger
and
detriment
,
What
times
God
may
be
served
in
any
place
.
1.
In
sickness
time
.
Esay
38
2.
2
Reg.
20.2
.
2.
In
Plague
time
.
1
Chron.
21.29
.
3.
In
Warre
time
.
1
Chron.
13
3.
to
serve
God
in
the
place
where
he
requireth
to
be
served
;
and
that
is
,
1.
In
the
time
of
sickness
,
so
Ezechias
being
in
his
bed
,
and
not
able
to
go
to
the
Temple
,
turned
his
face
to
the
wall
,
and
so
prayed
unto
the
Lord
.
2.
In
the
time
of
a
Plague
,
or
any
other
contagious
Disease
,
raging
among
the
people
;
so
David
could
not
go
to
the
Tabernacle
of
the
Lord
,
for
fear
of
the
Sword
of
the
destroying
Angel
;
and
I
could
never
finde
that
God
requireth
our
service
with
the
losse
of
our
lives
,
but
when
he
is
more
glorified
by
our
death
,
then
he
is
by
our
life
,
as
he
is
by
the
death
of
those
glorious
Martyrs
,
that
lay
down
their
lives
for
the
defence
of
his
truth
.
3.
In
the
time
of
Warre
,
which
is
the
worst
of
all
Plagues
;
so
David
inquired
not
at
the
Ark
of
God
in
the
dayes
of
Saul
,
that
thirsted
after
the
life
of
David
:
and
so
we
may
absent
our selves
from
the
Church
,
for
fear
of
the
distroying
Souldiers
,
that
do
seek
our
lives
.
4.
In
the
time
of
persecution
,
4.
In
persecution
time
.
1
Reg
19.4.4
.
when
our
lives
are
sought
after
by
Tyrants
either
for
Religion
,
or
the
transgression
of
any
duty
that
is
required
against
our
Conscience
,
so
our
Consciences
be
rightly
informed
;
so
Elias
served
God
under
a
Juniper-Tree
,
when
he
was
feign
to
flie
for
his
life
from
the
face
of
Jezabel
.
5.
In
Captivity
or
restraint
,
when
we
are
held
in
durance
,
5.
In
the
time
of
Captivity
.
and
cannot
go
where
we
would
go
;
so
Daniel
prayed
in
his
Chamber
,
when
he
was
held
Captive
in
Babilon
,
and
Joseph
in
Egypt
,
and
the
Apostles
in
the
Prison
,
and
in
the
Stocks
sung
Psalms
,
and
served
God
,
when
they
were
detained
so
fast
,
that
they
could
not
go
to
the
Temple
.
6.
In
our
Travel
upon
unavoided
necessities
,
as
Marriners
by
Sea
,
6.
In
the
time
of
Iravel
.
and
others
by
Land
,
upon
urgent
and
extraordinary
necessary
occasions
,
as
for
Phisitians
to
ride
to
preserve
the
life
of
man
,
and
the
like
,
they
may
serve
God
,
and
both
pray
and
preach
,
in
their
Ships
,
or
in
a
private
house
,
as
if
they
were
in
the
Church
of
God
.
7.
When
we
are
plagued
by
Souldiers
,
or
any
other
enemies
,
7.
In
the
time
of
great
dangers
.
so
that
we
can
neither
tarry
in
our
own
Houses
,
nor
go
to
Gods
House
,
without
eminent
danger
,
either
of
life
or
imprisonment
,
or
the
like
;
or
where
there
are
no
Churches
to
be
frequented
,
then
we
may
serve
God
without
offence
in
any
place
,
wheresoever
we
are
;
for
so
the
primitive
Fathers
served
God
,
and
preached
in
Chambers
,
and
in
holes
,
and
in
Rocks
and
Caves
,
and
in
any
other
like
place
,
Act.
28.30.31
.
where
they
might
with
security
and
conveniency
serve
God
,
and
discharge
their
dutifull
service
unto
him
;
and
God
accepted
the
same
,
and
was
with
them
in
those
places
,
as
well
as
if
they
had
been
in
his
Temple
:
and
so
St.
Paul
preached
two
whole
years
,
in
his
own
hired
House
in
Rome
.
8.
When
by
reason
of
Warre
,
persecution
,
8.
When
the
Houses
of
God
are
destroyed
.
or
some
other
miserable
devastation
of
Gods
Houses
,
such
as
the
Prophet
speaketh
of
,
Psal.
74.9
.
That
they
have
destroyed
all
the
houses
of
God
in
the
Land
,
so
that
the
Servants
of
God
can
have
no
consecrated
place
to
repair
unto
,
then
God
accepteth
of
their
service
,
that
they
do
in
any
convenient
place
,
wheresoever
they
do
it
;
Psal.
74.9
.
for
so
Ezra
expounded
the
Law
of
God
in
the
street
that
was
before
the
Water-gate
;
because
the
Babilonians
had
destroyed
the
Temple
of
Solomon
,
and
the
second
Temple
,
that
Zorobabel
built
,
Nehem.
8.3
.
was
not
yet
fully
erected
and
setled
,
nor
the
people
in
quietness
from
their
enemies
.
But
when
neither
of
these
cases
,
God
must
be
served
in
the
place
that
he
choseth
.
Deut.
12.5.11.13
,
14.26
.
nor
any
other
extraordinary
exigent
,
or
necessity
like
unto
these
,
do
hinder
them
,
God
will
in
no
wise
approve
,
or
accept
of
their
service
,
but
in
the
place
,
where
he
himself
hath
appointed
;
for
you
may
see
how
often
the
Lord
tells
his
people
,
they
must
not
do
their
service
unto
him
in
every
place
that
they
do
like
,
but
in
the
place
that
the
Lord
shall
choose
;
for
,
as
he
will
have
none
to
serve
him
,
that
is
,
in
the
publick
Ministry
,
but
those
that
himself
calleth
and
chooseth
,
so
he
will
be
served
where
and
when
,
and
how
himself
appointeth
and
commandeth
,
&
not
as
every
mans
fancy
pleaseth
himself
;
quia
bonum
non
est
bonum
,
nisi
fit
bene
bonum
;
because
a
good
act
may
prove
not
good
,
if
we
do
it
not
so
,
as
we
ought
to
do
it
;
as
,
though
it
be
a
good
act
to
relieve
the
poor
;
yet
it
is
not
good
to
rob
thy
Neighbour
,
to
bestow
it
on
Alms
;
and
though
it
was
a
commendable
act
,
to
stay
the
Ark
from
falling
into
the
mire
;
yet
,
because
it
behoved
not
him
once
to
touch
it
,
God
stroke
Vzza
,
that
he
died
for
it
;
and
though
it
was
a
good
deed
to
bring
the
Arke
to
Hierusalem
;
1
Chron
13.9
.
Numb.
4
15.
1
Chron.
15.13
.
yet
David
confesseth
,
that
,
because
they
brought
it
not
after
the
right
manner
,
which
the
Lord
appointed
,
that
is
,
upon
the
sholders
of
the
Levites
,
and
not
upon
a
Cart
,
therefore
the
Lord
made
a
breach
upon
them
,
and
the
place
is
called
Perez
Vzza
unto
this
day
:
So
though
it
be
a
good
&
a
Religious
work
,
to
Preach
&
to
Administer
the
Sacraments
;
yet
it
is
not
good
,
that
thou
,
which
art
a
lay-man
,
uncalled
and
unqualified
,
and
hast
no
Commission
for
it
,
shouldest
do
it
,
neither
canst
thou
answer
for
thy
rash
attempt
,
when
God
shall
say
unto
thee
,
quis
requisivit
haec
?
who
required
these
things
of
thee
?
and
so
,
though
it
was
a
very
good
Service
,
to
offer
Sacrifice
unto
God
;
yet
it
was
not
good
to
offer
it
in
the
high
places
,
or
under
every
green
Tree
,
which
the
Lord
so
often
and
so
sharply
reproveth
;
And
you
know
how
Jeroboam
that
is
so
often
stigmatized
,
The
two
things
that
Jeroboam
did
to
uphold
his
Idolatry
.
carbone
notabilis
atro
,
and
branded
with
that
black
note
,
of
making
Israel
to
sin
,
is
severely
taxed
for
these
two
speciall
things
that
he
did
,
to
uphold
his
Idolatry
,
and
to
continue
the
Service
of
his
Golden
Calves
,
which
he
thought
would
perpetuate
his
Kingdome
to
him
,
and
to
his
posterity
,
but
proved
indeed
the
quite
rooting
out
of
them
;
and
which
very
things
are
now
so
commonly
done
here
amongst
us
,
by
the
long
Parliament
and
their
adherents
,
that
were
never
yet
done
,
as
I
cold
find
,
either
by
Turk
or
Pope
.
1.
1.
To
choose
illegall
persons
.
Qui
docent
Scripturas
quas
non
intelligunt
,
prius
imperitorum
magistri
quam
doctorum
d
scipuli
.
Hieron
.
in
Epistola
.
To
make
Priests
of
the
basest
of
the
people
,
that
were
not
of
the
Tribe
of
Levi
,
but
Soldiers
and
Trades
men
,
and
other
like
Artificers
,
that
had
neither
learning
,
nor
lawfull
calling
,
men
fit
to
do
service
unto
the
Devil
,
when
by
offering
their
Sacrifices
unto
their
Idolls
,
they
sacrificed
to
Devils
and
not
to
God
,
saith
the
Scripture
;
for
Jeroboam
knew
,
and
the
Beast
likewise
knoweth
the
same
,
that
the
lawfull
and
learned
Priests
would
never
,
generally
,
do
that
unlawfull
service
;
therefore
he
chose
,
either
,
them
,
that
were
no
Levites
,
that
is
such
as
had
no
lawfull
calling
,
but
were
,
as
I
told
you
,
Taylors
,
and
Trades-men
;
or
,
if
he
cold
get
any
Levite
,
he
must
be
such
,
as
the
long
Parliament
received
and
maintained
,
some
young
Novice
,
or
poore
Curate
,
that
wanted
meanes
,
or
some
worldly
Demas
,
that
would
with
Judas
for
preferment
fell
his
King
and
his
Master
;
So
were
Jeroboams
Priests
,
the
meanest
and
the
most
ignorant
of
all
the
Tribe
that
for
a
poore
stipend
,
or
a
small
living
would
use
any
service
,
and
observe
any
directory
that
their
good
Master
should
prescribe
them
.
And
so
the
people
had
Golden
Gods
,
and
Woodden
Priests
?
Gods
that
had
mouths
and
could
not
speak
,
and
Priests
that
had
eyes
and
could
not
see
,
which
made
the
blind
people
to
fall
with
their
blind
leaders
into
the
fearfull
pit
of
eternall
destruction
.
Therefore
the
good
and
Godly
King
Josias
,
The
different
censure
of
Jeroboams
Priests
by
K.
Josias
.
that
did
set
up
the
right
service
of
the
true
God
,
deposed
all
these
base
Priests
,
but
with
a
different
censure
;
for
those
that
were
ex
genere
Livitico
,
of
the
Tribe
of
Levi
,
and
so
had
a
lawfull
calling
to
offer
Sacrifice
unto
God
,
he
suffered
them
to
live
,
and
to
eat
bread
among
their
Brethren
,
which
was
favour
enough
to
such
offenders
;
but
he
never
suffered
any
of
them
to
come
to
the
Altar
of
the
Lord
at
Hierusalem
;
because
they
that
had
so
willfully
abused
Gods
service
for
such
poore
rewards
,
should
never
have
the
honour
to
serve
at
Gods
Table
,
and
to
receive
his
reward
:
but
those
Priests
of
the
high
places
,
that
were
not
divinitus
vocatos
,
lawfully
called
,
sed
ex
institutione
Jeroboami
,
Tremel
.
in
loc.
but
by
the
approbation
of
Jeroboam
,
that
is
,
such
as
were
no
Levites
,
no
lawfull
Priests
,
but
meer
lay
men
,
such
as
our
Sword-Preachers
and
Trade
Divines
are
,
2
Reg.
23.20
.
he
dealt
with
them
,
as
Jehu
did
with
the
Priests
of
Baal
,
He
slew
them
all
upon
the
Altars
,
and
burnt
mens
bones
upon
them
;
and
very
worthily
,
when
as
they
durst
presume
so
rashly
to
take
upon
them
,
and
to
intrude
themselves
into
that
holy
calling
,
which
,
as
the
Apostle
saith
,
no
man
should
assume
,
Heb.
5.4
.
but
he
that
is
called
of
God
as
was
Aaron
;
And
I
would
to
God
,
I
might
see
the
like
good
Josias
that
would
deal
in
like
manner
,
with
the
Ministers
of
the
Beast
;
or
at
least
some
other
way
,
stop
the
mouths
of
these
base
,
unworthy
,
and
unlawfull
Priests
,
and
most
ignorant
Preaches
of
Blasphemous
Doctrines
,
that
do
now
abuse
Gods
Service
,
and
broach
such
damnable
Heresies
and
wicked
Errors
,
as
are
able
to
Poyson
the
souls
of
the
simple
people
.
2.
The
other
device
of
Jeroboam
was
,
2.
To
do
the
Service
of
God
in
unlawfull
places
.
Deut.
12.5.11.13
,
14
26.
to
appoint
the
service
of
God
to
be
done
in
Dan
and
Bethel
,
when
as
the
Lord
required
they
should
serve
him
in
the
place
,
where
he
should
choose
;
and
this
place
for
the
Israelites
,
before
their
settlement
in
Canaan
,
and
the
building
of
their
Temple
,
was
in
any
place
,
where
the
Ark
of
God
resided
,
in
the
Wilderness
,
in
Shilo
,
in
the
house
of
Obed
Edom
—
and
after
their
setling
in
the
Promised
Land
,
and
the
subduing
of
their
Enemies
by
King
David
,
it
was
to
be
done
in
Mount
Moriab
;
where
Abraham
was
commanded
to
Sacrifice
his
Son
Isaac
,
otherwise
called
,
(
as
it
was
afterwards
)
Mount
Sion
,
where
the
Son
of
God
,
(
of
whom
Isaac
was
a
type
)
was
Crucified
for
us
,
2
Chron.
3.1
.
and
which
David
took
from
the
Jebusites
,
and
built
it
round
about
from
Millo
and
inward
,
and
called
it
the
City
of
David
,
where
he
intended
to
build
an
house
to
God
,
in
the
threshing
floore
of
Arnon
,
or
Arauna
the
Jebuzite
,
&
where
the
Angel
appeared
unto
him
,
1
Chron.
17.1
.
and
he
built
an
Altar
,
and
offered
Sacrifice
unto
the
Lord
and
where
the
Arke
of
God
should
be
placed
,
and
God
should
be
there
publickly
served
by
all
the
people
of
Israel
,
after
that
time
;
but
the
Prophet
told
him
,
1
Chrou
.
21.18
.
&c.
22.
that
the
Lord
accepted
of
his
intention
;
yet
because
he
was
a
man
of
War
,
and
had
shed
much
blood
,
wherein
the
Lord
taketh
no
delight
,
though
it
was
the
blood
of
Gods
Enemies
,
he
should
not
build
him
any
house
;
because
Gods
house
is
not
to
be
built
in
blood
,
2
Chron.
3.1
.
&
c.
6.
See
Eusebius
his
Ecclesiasticall
History
,
l.
10.
c.
3.
&
4.
and
there
you
shall
find
the
particulars
of
the
Temple
,
and
what
every
thing
signified
.
Esay
5
,
6
,
7.
Jerem.
7.10
,
11.
Math.
21.13
.
Mark
.
11.17
.
How
God
requireth
to
be
Worshiped
.
1.
At
the
time
that
he
appointeth
.
Exod.
20.
c.
12.18
.
2.
By
the
Priests
whom
he
chooseth
.
nor
with
the
Sword
,
as
now
the
new
builders
of
the
Beast
,
have
and
do
most
eagerly
strive
to
build
it
;
but
Solomon
his
Son
,
that
was
the
Son
of
peace
,
should
build
his
house
in
that
very
place
,
where
he
intended
it
;
and
God
commanded
Solomon
so
to
do
,
which
he
did
accordingly
,
as
you
may
see
in
2
Chron.
3.1
.
&c.
6.
where
you
may
read
the
Prayer
that
Solomon
made
at
the
Consecration
of
this
house
,
and
the
benefits
that
they
should
reap
,
which
served
God
in
that
house
.
And
I
desire
every
good
Christian
to
read
over
that
Chapter
at
his
leasure
,
and
to
read
it
often
,
and
then
seriously
to
consider
it
,
and
withall
to
remember
that
of
this
,
and
the
like
consecrated
place
,
that
is
dedicated
for
Gods
Worship
,
the
Prophet
Esay
saith
,
it
should
be
called
of
all
Nations
,
the
house
of
Prayer
;
therefore
not
of
the
Jews
only
,
but
of
the
Christians
also
;
and
the
Prophet
Jeremy
saith
the
same
;
and
our
Saviour
Christ
confirmeth
it
;
and
no
marvel
;
for
God
will
be
served
.
-
1.
In
the
Time
.
That
he
himself
appointeth
.
-
2.
By
the
Persons
.
That
he
himself
appointeth
.
-
3.
After
the
Manner
.
That
he
himself
appointeth
.
-
4.
In
the
Place
.
That
he
himself
appointeth
.
1.
As
he
will
be
served
at
all
times
,
so
specially
at
that
time
which
he
pleaseth
to
prescribe
,
as
you
may
see
in
the
4th
Commandement
,
where
he
chargeth
us
to
remember
to
keep
Holy
the
Sabbath
day
,
and
in
Exod.
12.18
.
he
chargeth
the
Jews
to
observe
the
14th
day
of
the
first
moneth
,
to
eat
unleavened
bread
,
and
whosoever
neglected
to
observe
this
time
,
that
soul
should
be
cut
off
from
the
Congregation
of
Israel
;
and
this
he
repeateth
againe
in
c.
13.5
.
2.
As
God
will
be
served
in
the
time
,
that
he
prescribeth
;
so
he
will
have
his
service
performed
,
by
the
persons
,
whom
he
chooseth
;
and
good
reason
,
he
should
have
the
honour
and
the
liberty
to
chose
his
own
Servants
,
when
a
mean
man
will
scarce
indure
,
to
have
Servants
of
another
mans
choice
,
intruded
upon
him
;
therefore
Christ
did
choose
his
12
Apostles
,
and
the
70.
Disciples
;
and
the
Evangelist
tells
us
,
he
hath
chosen
quos
voluit
,
whom
he
would
,
and
not
those
that
would
be
,
whether
he
would
or
not
.
3.
3.
With
the
service
which
himself
prescribeth
.
He
will
be
served
,
with
that
service
,
which
himself
by
his
Prophets
and
Apostles
,
hath
prescribed
in
the
holy
Scriptures
,
and
not
as
every
upstart
novice
deviseth
,
which
,
(
being
not
according
to
the
received
service
,
that
is
deduced
by
the
grave
Governours
of
the
Church
from
Gods
word
)
is
but
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
a
will-worship
,
no
wayes
accepted
by
God
,
but
rejected
and
reproved
as
Idolatrous
by
the
Apostle
,
and
demanded
by
the
Prophet
,
quis
requisiuit
haec
?
who
required
these
things
at
your
hands
,
wherein
,
you
please
your selves
,
and
not
God
.
4.
4.
In
the
place
where
the
Lord
commandeth
.
As
God
will
be
served
in
the
time
,
that
he
appointeth
,
and
by
the
persons
,
that
he
chooseth
,
and
after
the
manner
that
himself
ordaineth
;
so
he
will
be
worshipped
in
the
place
that
he
commandeth
;
for
you
may
see
in
Levit.
17.8
.
how
the
Lord
professeth
,
that
whatsoever
man
there
be
of
the
Children
of
Israel
,
or
of
the
strangers
that
sojourneth
among
them
,
Levit
17.8
.
that
offereth
a
burnt-offering
,
or
Sacrifice
,
and
bringeth
not
the
same
unto
the
door
of
the
Tabernacle
of
the
Congregation
,
i.e.
the
Church-door
,
to
offer
it
unto
the
Lord
,
even
that
soul
shall
be
cut
off
from
among
his
people
:
Exod.
23.19
.
and
in
Exod.
23.19
.
he
saith
,
That
the
first
of
the
fruits
of
the
Land
,
they
should
bring
into
the
house
of
the
Lord
;
Exod.
25.8
.
and
in
c.
25.8
.
he
chargeth
them
to
make
him
a
Sanctuary
,
or
a
Tabernacle
,
i.e.
an
holy
House
or
Temple
,
consecrated
for
his
service
,
that
he
might
dwel
among
them
.
And
therefore
,
the
Prophet
David
,
before
the
Temple
was
built
,
desired
that
he
might
dwell
in
his
Tabernacle
,
and
saith
,
that
he
was
glad
when
the
people
said
,
we
will
go
into
the
house
of
the
Lord
,
Psal.
27.4
.
that
was
the
Tabernacle
,
which
Moses
appointed
to
be
made
by
the
Commandement
of
God
,
for
the
place
where
God
should
be
worshipped
,
Psal.
122.1
.
Joh.
18.20
.
before
Solomon
had
built
his
Temple
:
and
when
Christ
came
,
he
did
frequent
the
Temple
,
and
saith
,
I
ever
taught
in
the
Synagogue
and
in
the
Temple
,
that
is
,
for
the
most
part
and
ordinarily
,
and
alwayes
,
when
he
came
to
the
Temple
,
Matth.
21.14
.
and
opportunity
offered
him
so
to
do
;
and
St.
Matthew
saith
,
that
the
blind
and
the
lame
came
to
him
in
the
Temple
,
and
he
healed
them
;
and
so
must
we
come
to
him
,
into
his
Temple
,
if
we
desire
to
be
healed
of
our
infirmities
;
and
so
the
Apostles
and
Disciples
of
Christ
after
his
ascention
into
Heaven
,
met
and
worshipped
God
in
the
Temple
,
Act.
2.46
.
&c.
5.25
.
and
when
the
Christians
began
to
be
multiplied
,
they
presently
erected
Churches
,
and
consecrated
them
for
Gods
service
,
as
you
may
see
in
1
Cor.
11.22
.
and
from
the
14th
Chapter
of
the
said
Epistle
,
where
the
Apostle
bids
the
women
to
be
silent
in
the
Church
,
which
must
not
be
understood
of
any
other
House
or
Congregation
,
but
the
Congregation
that
meeteth
for
Gods
service
in
Gods
House
.
And
because
that
place
was
set
apart
from
all
prophane
uses
,
for
to
pray
to
God
,
and
to
preach
unto
the
people
,
and
to
do
all
other
exercises
of
Religion
,
as
administring
the
Sacraments
,
catechizing
the
youths
,
collecting
the
alms
for
the
poor
,
and
the
like
services
of
the
Lord
,
and
was
hallowed
and
sanctified
by
the
prayers
of
the
Bishop
,
onely
for
that
end
,
and
that
God
hath
promised
his
more
speciall
presence
for
our
help
and
assistance
,
in
a
most
speciall
manner
,
in
that
House
,
more
then
in
any
other
place
,
2
Chron.
6.
as
you
may
see
by
Solomons
prayer
;
therefore
the
true
Saints
and
servants
of
God
,
did
ever
honour
and
reverence
this
very
place
of
Gods
Worship
,
more
then
any
Chamber
of
presence
of
the
greatest
Monarch
in
the
World
;
and
none
but
prophane
Atheists
,
wicked
Hereticks
,
and
the
members
and
adherents
of
this
Beast
,
that
are
worse
then
the
worst
of
worldlings
,
have
ever
abused
,
prophaned
,
or
blasphemed
these
materiall
Churches
,
whereof
the
Prophet
saith
,
holiness
becometh
thy
house
for
ever
:
for
Though
originally
,
In
what
sence
all
things
are
alike
holy
.
and
in
respect
of
their
own
nature
,
all
places
are
alike
holy
;
and
so
are
all
persons
,
all
dayes
,
and
all
meates
,
and
so
all
other
things
that
are
ejusdem
speciei
,
of
the
same
kind
;
they
are
all
alike
holy
,
and
there
is
no
difference
,
nor
any
more
Sanctity
or
Holiness
in
the
one
then
in
the
other
,
being
all
alike
Holily
created
by
God
.
Yet
,
if
we
consider
Gods
designation
of
any
of
these
things
,
and
the
Sanctification
,
In
what
sense
some
things
are
more
holy
then
others
;
For
the
further
clearing
of
this
point
,
I
desire
the
Reader
to
look
into
Mr.
Mede's
learned
Discourse
de
sanctitate
relativa
,
and
his
answer
to
Dr.
Twisse
.
pag
660
and
in
Levit.
19.30
.
of
the
same
,
by
the
appointment
of
God
for
such
and
such
uses
,
in
the
service
of
God
,
then
you
shall
find
a
great
deale
of
difference
betwixt
the
one
and
the
other
,
and
a
great
deale
of
a
relative
accidentall
Holiness
in
and
belonging
to
the
one
more
then
to
the
other
:
otherwise
,
what
difference
will
you
make
,
betwixt
the
common
bread
that
we
eat
of
the
finest
Wheat
Flower
,
and
the
most
Holy
and
Blessed
bread
of
the
Holy
Eucharist
?
or
,
the
Lords
Supper
?
but
the
Sanctifying
of
it
by
Prayers
for
this
use
,
to
be
the
Body
and
Blood
of
Christ
?
this
makes
the
difference
,
so
that
now
after
the
consecration
of
it
with
the
words
of
Christ
,
hoc
est
Corpus
meum
;
we
cannot
without
prophaneness
and
a
mighty
offence
give
the
same
to
Doggs
,
or
unbelieving
Jewes
,
or
any
other
that
we
know
to
be
altogether
unworthy
of
it
,
as
we
can
give
the
other
bread
,
that
is
made
of
the
same
lump
,
to
either
of
these
,
without
any
offence
:
or
what
difference
is
there
betwixt
one
day
and
another
,
but
because
the
Lord
designed
the
7th
day
to
be
set
apart
for
his
Service
,
and
hallowed
it
for
that
end
,
therefore
it
is
more
Holy
then
all
the
other
six
dayes
;
and
so
are
the
dayes
and
feasts
that
are
appointed
by
the
Church
to
honour
God
in
them
,
as
the
Commemoration
of
Christs
Nativity
,
Circumcision
,
Resurrection
,
Ascention
,
and
other
dayes
of
Thanksgiving
for
some
speciall
blessings
,
and
extraordinary
favours
,
that
,
as
on
those
dayes
,
we
have
received
from
God
,
which
none
will
prophane
,
but
the
neglectors
of
Gods
honour
,
and
the
prophaners
of
his
Service
;
So
what
difference
,
or
what
Holiness
is
there
naturally
betwixt
one
man
and
another
?
but
when
the
Lord
chooseth
one
before
another
to
be
his
Servant
,
to
be
sent
as
his
Embassador
to
Preach
his
Word
,
and
to
administer
his
Sacraments
,
and
causeth
him
to
be
consecrated
or
hallowed
by
Prayers
and
impositions
of
hands
,
for
that
purpose
,
there
is
a
great
deale
of
difference
betwixt
them
,
and
much
additionall
Holiness
in
the
one
more
then
in
the
other
,
in
so
much
that
our
Saviour
saith
of
these
men
,
he
that
receiveth
you
,
receiveth
me
,
Luc.
10.16
.
Zech.
2.8
.
and
he
that
despiseth
you
despiseth
me
:
and
the
Lord
saith
of
them
,
he
that
toucheth
you
,
toucheth
the
Apple
of
mine
eye
:
and
you
see
this
difference
in
the
Embassadors
,
and
other
Officers
of
Kings
,
Princes
and
Potentates
,
whom
we
honour
,
and
reverence
more
then
others
,
because
they
are
deputed
and
Authorized
to
be
the
Judges
,
Sherifs
,
or
other
Officers
of
the
Kingdome
,
where
they
are
designed
so
to
be
:
and
so
likewise
what
difference
or
what
Holiness
is
there
in
one
place
more
then
in
another
,
in
the
Church
-
ground
more
then
in
the
Barne
-
floore
?
surely
not
any
at
all
originaliter
in
respect
of
themselves
;
but
when
such
a
piece
of
ground
is
designed
and
dedicated
for
Gods
Service
,
and
consecrated
by
Prayers
for
that
purpose
,
and
God
promiseth
his
presence
to
be
more
especially
there
for
our
comfort
then
in
any
other
ordinary
place
,
then
certainly
there
is
a
great
deale
of
difference
,
and
a
great
deale
of
Holiness
in
that
place
and
Consecrated
ground
,
more
then
in
any
other
common
ground
whatsoever
.
Therefore
Jacob
said
of
the
place
,
where
God
shewed
his
presence
to
him
,
Gen.
28.17
.
this
is
Gods
house
and
the
gate
of
Heaven
,
and
the
Lord
said
unto
Moses
,
Exod.
3.5
.
pull
off
thy
shoes
from
thy
feet
,
for
the
place
where
thou
standest
is
Holy
ground
:
and
why
was
that
ground
more
Holy
then
any
other
ground
?
not
in
respect
of
any
innate
Holiness
,
but
because
the
Lord
revealed
himself
there
to
Moses
,
more
then
in
any
other
place
,
and
I
pray
you
look
what
the
Spirit
of
God
injoyneth
us
to
do
,
when
we
come
into
Gods
House
;
Eccles.
5.2
.
for
if
we
make
no
difference
of
these
things
,
but
that
every
man
that
will
,
may
intrude
himself
to
do
the
Service
which
God
requireth
to
be
done
by
another
,
and
he
may
do
that
Service
any
where
,
in
any
one
place
as
well
as
in
another
,
in
a
Common
Barne
as
well
as
in
a
Holy
Church
,
then
surely
,
we
need
not
observe
any
time
,
when
any
one
day
is
as
good
and
as
Holy
as
another
,
the
Munday
as
well
as
the
Lords
day
;
and
so
confounding
persons
,
times
and
places
,
we
shall
confound
all
Religion
,
and
suddenly
bring
Atheisme
,
and
all
Prophaneness
among
the
people
,
which
I
beseech
All-mighty
God
of
his
mercy
to
keep
from
his
Servants
,
and
to
turn
away
this
Blasphemy
of
the
Beast
against
Gods
Tabernacle
;
And
I
may
demand
if
the
false
Prophet
,
the
Preachers
,
and
the
adherents
of
the
long
Parliament
,
have
not
brought
this
contempt
of
Gods
Tabernacle
,
in
too
great
measure
among
the
simple
people
,
and
which
very
sin
,
I
am
confident
cannot
be
fastened
either
upon
Jewes
,
Turks
or
Papists
.
CAP.
IV.
The
Blasphemy
of
the
Beast
against
the
Saints
in
Heaven
;
the
first
despisers
of
them
;
the
Blasphemy
against
the
Godly
Saints
on
earth
;
who
are
the
Saints
with
whom
the
Beast
warreth
;
the
successes
of
the
Beast
;
that
we
ought
not
to
wonder
at
his
Victories
;
what
the
successes
of
the
Beast
should
teach
us
;
and
of
the
end
and
downfall
of
the
Beast
.
3.
IT
is
said
,
that
the
Beast
opened
his
mouth
to
Blaspheme
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
3.
The
Blasphemie
of
the
Beast
against
Gods
servants
.
1
Perfectos
.
them
that
dwell
in
Heaven
;
and
this
may
be
understood
for
two
sorts
of
Gods
Servants
.
1.
For
the
blessed
Angels
,
and
the
Saints
that
are
departed
,
and
do
now
rest
and
reside
with
the
Holy
Angels
in
Heaven
.
2.
For
those
holy
men
,
that
do
wayfare
here
as
yet
,
and
are
the
lively
members
of
the
Militant
Church
of
Christ
,
2.
Inchoatos
.
Maledicta
in
Sanctos
dicuntur
blasphemiae
,
quia
Deus
in
Sanctis
maledicitur
,
Cajetan
in
Thom
22.
q.
88.
Artic.
5.
which
warreth
against
the
Beast
,
and
which
is
often
to
be
understood
by
the
name
of
heaven
in
this
book
.
And
the
Beast
hath
not
spared
to
blaspheme
both
these
kinds
of
Saints
,
whose
abuses
are
called
blasphemies
,
because
God
is
blasphemed
in
them
,
saith
Cajetane
;
for
1.
Touching
these
blessed
souls
that
are
with
Christ
,
I
speak
not
for
the
invocation
and
praying
to
the
best
of
those
Saints
,
nor
the
adoration
of
their
relicks
and
images
;
for
that
might
well
be
thought
to
be
flat
Poperie
,
and
a
sin
to
be
punished
by
the
Judges
or
at
least
not
well
to
be
justified
;
neither
do
I
argue
for
the
worshipping
of
them
,
no
not
the
blessed
Virgin
,
with
any
kind
of
Divine
worship
,
either
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
or
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
but
onely
for
a
reverent
opinion
,
and
a
charitable
estimation
of
them
,
free
from
contempt
,
and
shewed
by
good
words
,
and
the
addition
of
some
reverent
title
,
and
honourable
Epithite
added
unto
their
names
,
as
we
use
to
do
to
the
Heroes
and
noble
persons
,
The
Parallel
.
Calvinus
instruct
contra
libe
tinos
,
c.
9.
or
our
honourable
benefactors
that
are
on
earth
,
which
as
I
conceive
is
but
the
minutest
honour
that
can
be
given
them
;
and
yet
this
is
a
great
deal
more
then
this
Beast
can
afford
to
bestow
upon
the
most
deserving
of
them
;
for
as
Mr.
Calvin
relates
of
Quintinus
,
the
father
of
the
Libertines
in
France
,
and
a
near
kinsman
of
this
Beast
here
spoken
of
,
adeo
petulanter
in
sanctos
debacchabatur
,
he
did
so
insolently
rail
against
all
the
Saints
,
that
he
termed
Saint
Paul
no
otherwise
then
a
broken
vessel
,
Saint
John
,
a
foolish
youth
,
Saint
Matthew
an
usurer
,
Saint
Peter
a
denier
of
his
Master
,
and
I
heard
say
,
that
some
one
,
of
the
spawn
of
this
Beast
;
hearing
a
worthy
Preacher
citing
Saint
Augustine
,
replied
,
Saint
Augustine
,
Saint
Devil
;
and
I
am
sure
,
the
adherents
of
the
long
Parliament
,
as
limbs
of
this
Beast
,
do
for
the
most
part
,
hold
it
blasphemie
to
call
the
holy
men
departed
Saints
,
and
therefore
you
shall
never
hear
any
of
them
to
say
in
their
Sermons
,
or
Writings
,
And
Mr.
Love
gives
to
Mr.
Greenham
,
the
Epithite
of
holy
Greenham
.
Saint
Peter
,
or
Saint
Paul
;
but
the
bare
naked
nameof
Peter
,
Paul
,
John
,
and
so
of
the
rest
,
is
good
enough
for
the
best
of
them
;
though
they
can
be
pleased
to
give
far
more
honourable
titles
to
their
own
impure
proselites
,
and
some
of
them
to
become
so
impudent
,
as
to
compare
their
own
sinfull
mothers
,
with
the
unspotted
mother
of
God
,
the
blessed
mother
of
Jesus
Christ
,
whom
the
Holy
Ghost
saith
,
all
generations
shall
call
blessed
,
as
they
all
do
that
love
Christ
,
except
it
be
this
cursed
generation
of
vipers
,
that
gnaw
out
the
bowels
of
their
own
mother
.
But
this
contempt
of
the
heavenly
Saints
,
The
first
despi
sers
of
the
blessed
Saints
.
these
new
Scholars
have
learn'd
of
their
old
Masters
,
the
first
despisers
of
the
Saints
and
Martyrs
,
Leo
Isaurus
,
and
Constantinus
Capronimus
,
that
said
the
blessed
Virgin
,
after
she
was
delivered
of
Christ
,
was
like
a
purse
that
had
been
full
of
gold
,
and
that
made
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
an
universal
Law
,
that
none
of
Gods
servants
,
should
be
called
Saint
,
saith
Cedrenus
;
Apud
Surium
to
6.28
.
and
so
Steven
,
the
Martyr
of
that
time
sheweth
,
that
the
Constantinopolitan-Council
of
338.
Bishops
assembled
by
Leo
Isaurus
had
proscribed
against
holy
things
,
and
had
cast
away
in
contempt
this
epithite
Saint
,
from
all
the
righteous
men
of
God
,
and
would
give
no
other
title
to
the
Apostles
and
Martyrs
of
Jesus
Christ
,
but
as
their
Disciples
do
now
,
the
bare
name
of
Matthew
,
Mark
,
and
the
like
,
and
thought
it
an
hainous
crime
,
to
say
Saint
Peter
;
whereby
you
see
,
this
new
practice
of
the
Beast
,
and
of
his
followers
,
that
have
unsainted
all
the
holy
inhabitants
of
heaven
,
and
Sainted
all
the
hypocrites
on
earth
,
is
but
raked
up
out
of
the
old
dunghill
of
these
Hagiomastices
,
the
Saint-scourgers
that
I
named
unto
you
.
Yet
you
hear
what
the
Spirit
of
God
saith
,
that
to
speak
evil
of
the
Saints
,
whom
we
ought
to
honour
,
as
those
that
sit
with
Christ
on
his
Throne
,
Rev.
21.
as
Christ
himself
doth
testifie
,
is
no
less
then
hainous
blasphemie
;
and
therefore
if
we
will
not
yield
them
that
due
respect
and
honour
that
we
ow
them
,
as
the
friends
of
God
,
and
as
the
brethren
of
Christ
,
and
the
sons
of
God
,
and
for
the
manifold
good
that
they
have
done
unto
us
;
yet
I
hope
this
will
bridle
all
those
that
fear
God
from
uttering
any
contumelious
speeches
against
them
.
2.
For
the
other
sort
of
Gods
servants
that
remain
still
in
the
world
,
The
Parallel
.
2.
The
blasphemie
of
the
Beast
against
the
inchoative
Saints
that
are
on
earth
.
and
reside
in
the
earthly
heaven
,
that
is
,
the
Church
militant
,
the
Beast
termeth
them
not
onely
sinners
(
which
they
confess
themselves
to
be
,
and
confess
it
with
grief
of
heart
,
that
they
are
so
bad
,
and
can
not
be
better
)
but
calleth
them
also
Reprobates
,
Malignants
,
Members
of
the
Beast
,
Sons
of
the
Whore
of
Babylon
,
Limbs
of
the
great
Antichrist
,
and
faggots
destined
for
hell-fire
;
And
for
themselves
,
that
are
indeed
the
Members
of
the
Beast
,
they
pretend
to
be
the
right
Saints
,
and
the
onely
true
servants
of
God
;
The
strange
Divinity
of
the
Beast
.
In
the
Historie
of
Independency
,
part
3.
p.
29.
and
therefore
they
may
commit
any
Act
,
that
is
a
sin
in
us
,
whom
they
deem
Reprobates
,
and
yet
is
no
sin
in
them
,
which
retain
their
Sanctity
in
the
very
acts
of
sinning
;
for
what
is
sinfull
in
other
men
,
is
not
so
in
them
,
who
may
commit
any
crime
against
the
Law
of
God
,
and
yet
it
cannot
be
imputed
to
them
for
sin
;
because
they
know
in
their
consciences
what
they
do
;
and
a
righteous
man
,
such
as
they
all
are
,
in
their
own
judgement
,
is
a
law
unto
himself
,
as
the
apostles
testifieth
;
and
therefore
their
consciences
excusing
them
,
as
being
the
rule
and
the
Law
whereby
they
square
all
their
actions
,
they
are
capable
of
doing
any
thing
,
and
of
committing
any
offence
against
their
neighbours
,
especially
the
Malignants
,
without
the
breach
of
the
Law
,
either
of
Justice
or
of
Charity
:
the
which
priviledge
is
onely
proper
unto
them
,
and
to
none
else
;
because
they
onely
and
none
else
do
hate
the
Assembly
of
the
Malignants
,
and
they
onely
will
not
sit
with
vain
persons
;
but
their
field
alone
hath
no
tares
,
their
floor
no
chaff
,
and
their
net
incloseth
no
trash
,
when
as
nothing
but
pure
gold
is
built
upon
their
foundation
;
therefore
Dr.
Featley
doth
merrily
bid
them
go
to
New
Ingland
,
Dr.
Featlies
merry
speech
of
these
hypocritical
Saints
.
or
the
Isle
of
providence
,
or
to
Sir
Thomas
Moor's
Vtopia
,
where
Plato's
commoner
,
Osorius
his
noble
man
,
Castilio's
Courtier
,
Vegetius
his
Souldier
,
Tullies
Orator
,
Aristocles
his
Faelix
,
the
Jews
Benchochab
,
the
Manachees
paraclet
,
the
Gnossicks
illuminat
ones
,
the
Pelagians
perfect
ones
,
the
Montanists
spiritual
ones
,
the
Catharists
pure
ones
,
and
their
own
precise
holy
ones
,
may
all
meet
at
Prince
Arthurs
round
Table
,
and
every
guest
be
like
the
Table
,
totus
teres
atque
rotundus
.
4.
But
for
them
thus
to
call
light
darknesse
,
and
darknesse
light
;
to
justifie
the
wicked
,
and
to
condemn
the
godly
;
to
make
the
Members
of
the
Antichrist
,
the
servants
of
God
;
and
the
true
Saints
of
Christ
,
ungodly
Reprobates
;
and
so
to
thrust
the
deserved
heirs
of
hell
into
heaven
,
and
the
redeemed
heirs
of
heaven
into
hell
;
what
is
it
else
,
but
as
Solomon
saith
,
an
abomination
to
the
Lord
,
and
as
the
Holy
Ghost
saith
here
,
to
blaspheme
them
that
dwell
in
heaven
;
and
therefore
shall
receive
,
without
a
speedy
Repentance
,
the
woe
that
the
Prophet
denounceth
,
and
the
Scripture
every
where
threatneth
against
such
wicked
doings
.
Prov.
17.15
.
Isa.
5.20
.
Then
it
is
said
v.
7.
that
it
was
given
to
the
Beast
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
Who
are
the
Saints
with
whom
the
Beast
warreth
.
to
make
war
with
the
Saints
,
and
to
overcome
them
;
and
this
war
is
to
be
understood
of
a
bloody
war
,
as
it
appeareth
by
the
recompence
that
shall
be
rendred
unto
the
Beast
,
v.
10.
He
that
killeth
with
the
sword
,
must
be
killed
with
the
sword
;
and
Mr.
Mede
interpreteth
the
same
of
the
war
,
that
the
Church
of
Rome
caused
to
be
followed
against
the
Albigenses
and
Waldenses
:
Not
the
Waldenses
.
which
as
I
conceive
,
is
far
from
the
meaning
of
the
Holy
Ghost
.
Reason
1
1.
Because
the
time
of
this
Beast
,
continuing
in
his
prevalency
,
being
but
three
years
and
a
half
,
or
some
short
space
,
much
about
that
time
,
and
not
so
many
hundred
years
,
as
Mr.
Mede
would
have
the
Beasts
42
moneths
to
signifie
unto
us
,
it
can
no
wayes
agree
with
the
Wars
of
the
Waldenses
,
that
as
the
Histories
record
,
extended
it self
to
a
far
greater
time
then
three
years
and
a
half
.
Reason
.
2
Alexand
3.
died
1181.
These
were
for
the
most
part
French
Rebels
.
in
Languedoc
Province
,
and
other
parts
of
France
,
and
the
Earl
of
Tholous
was
a
prime
Leader
of
many
of
them
against
Lewis
King
of
France
,
in
the
time
of
our
Henry
the
third
2.
Because
this
war
of
the
Beast
is
said
to
be
with
the
Saints
;
and
those
Waldenses
,
and
Albigenses
,
being
ever
accounted
for
most
obstinate
hereticks
,
and
so
condemned
in
the
Council
of
Lateran
under
Alexander
the
third
by
280
Bishops
,
and
very
stiff-necked
Rebels
against
their
Kings
,
it
cannot
be
thought
,
that
such
men
are
here
meant
under
the
Notion
and
Title
of
Saints
;
And
therefore
I
say
,
that
although
Thuanus
writeth
,
that
in
the
wars
waged
against
them
and
the
Lollards
,
about
ten
hundred
thousand
men
were
slain
,
yet
I
cannot
yield
these
mad
hereticks
to
be
the
Saints
here
meant
,
nor
the
prosecutors
,
nor
procurers
of
this
war
to
be
the
Beast
,
that
is
here
spoken
of
,
and
as
yet
had
not
lifted
up
his
head
out
of
the
sea
;
nor
can
I
allow
,
that
the
Duke
de
Alva
,
though
a
most
cruel
man
,
that
slaughtered
in
Belgia
onely
,
as
Junius
and
Tilenus
say
,
36000
men
,
was
a
Champion
of
this
Beast
,
though
I
confesse
him
to
be
like
Cosroe
King
of
Persia
,
a
very
great
instrument
of
the
Dragon
,
to
scourge
these
poor
Christians
for
their
sins
;
because
this
Beast
was
scarce
hatch'd
,
when
that
Vice-roy
acted
his
bloody
part
.
Who
then
are
the
Saints
with
whom
the
Beast
warreth
,
and
whom
God
himself
termeth
Saints
,
and
therefore
can
be
neither
Hereticks
nor
Rebels
;
because
the
true
Saints
will
ever
choose
rather
patiently
to
suffer
,
then
Rebelliously
to
resist
their
lawfull
Governors
;
The
true
and
Loyal
Protestants
,
are
the
Saints
that
are
here
meant
.
as
King
Lewis
was
to
those
Albigenses
?
and
I
demand
,
whom
can
they
be
,
if
they
be
not
the
true
Protestants
,
that
neither
can
be
charged
with
any
heresie
against
the
faith
,
nor
taxed
for
any
Disloyalty
against
the
King
,
as
the
Waldenses
were
both
wayes
adjudged
guilty
?
And
therefore
I
believe
,
this
is
plain
enough
for
any
blind
man
to
understand
,
who
are
meant
by
the
Saints
,
that
should
be
warred
against
and
overcome
,
if
he
doth
but
confider
,
who
overcame
,
and
who
were
overcome
in
the
last
war
,
that
hath
been
made
against
the
truest
Protestants
on
earth
;
for
you
see
the
Spirit
of
God
tells
you
,
the
Beast
shall
be
the
Conqueror
,
and
the
Saints
shall
be
conquered
;
and
so
Daniel
,
that
typically
prophesied
of
the
Antichrist
,
which
is
understood
by
this
Beast
,
saith
,
that
he
should
wear
out
the
Saints
of
the
most
High
,
and
they
should
be
given
unto
his
hands
.
And
you
see
who
are
worn
out
.
And
then
having
conquered
the
Saints
,
it
is
further
added
in
the
said
7.
v.
that
there
was
given
unto
him
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
;
Dan
7.25
.
Nations
and
tongues
submit
and
honour
the
conquerors
The
Parallel
.
Power
,
or
Authority
over
all
Kindreds
,
and
Tongues
,
and
Nations
:
and
truly
I
think
none
so
blind
but
seeth
all
this
most
sutable
every
way
to
the
long
Parliament
;
for
after
they
had
subdued
the
King
,
have
they
not
assumed
to
themselves
,
and
so
attained
greater
power
then
any
of
all
the
Kings
of
England
ever
had
?
when
as
not
one
of
them
could
have
so
much
as
a
small
Subsidy
nor
power
to
press
any
Soldiers
to
Warre
against
forreign
Enemies
,
without
the
approbation
of
their
Peers
and
People
;
and
King
Charls
could
not
have
so
much
as
one
penny
of
money
to
build
his
Ships
,
to
protect
his
Merchants
,
and
to
secure
his
Ports
,
without
murmuring
,
without
Suits
in
Law
,
and
without
—
neither
could
he
be
suffered
to
borrow
money
of
his
friends
,
without
being
blamed
and
questioned
for
it
.
Yet
the
long
Parliament
could
have
,
and
would
they
not
have
whatsoever
they
desired
,
Loanes
,
Taxes
,
Excise
,
and
what
not
?
men
and
money
to
make
War
,
and
to
conclude
peace
with
whom
they
pleased
;
they
need
no
more
but
Vote
it
,
and
they
must
have
it
;
what
part
soever
of
our
estates
they
vote
;
for
if
they
may
lawfully
demand
the
20th
part
,
thy
may
as
lawfully
demand
the
third
part
,
or
the
half
,
or
all
,
if
they
please
,
when
their
own
will
must
be
the
Rule
to
guide
them
in
all
that
they
do
.
And
did
not
all
the
people
upon
the
sight
of
this
great
transcendent
,
and
unlimited
power
of
the
Parliament
,
crie
out
,
who
is
able
to
deal
with
them
,
and
to
prevail
against
them
?
Because
they
saw
,
that
whosoever
did
not
submit
to
them
,
or
did
seem
to
dissent
and
to
be
(
as
they
phrase
it
)
disaffected
to
them
,
or
else
to
be
neuters
,
Judges
5.23
.
as
the
inhabitants
of
Meroz
were
,
and
the
Gryphan
,
when
,
as
the
Poets
feign
,
the
Battel
was
betwixt
the
Beasts
of
the
field
,
and
the
Fowls
of
the
air
,
they
plundered
their
goods
,
sequestered
their
Estates
,
imprisoned
their
persons
,
cut
off
their
heads
,
and
destroyed
all
that
opposed
them
,
and
all
their
own
Laodicean
followers
,
that
would
not
be
as
violent
for
them
,
as
they
are
said
to
be
virulent
against
both
right
and
truth
,
and
the
true
Church
of
Christ
;
and
that
not
onely
in
Ingland
,
but
also
in
Scotland
,
and
in
Ireland
;
and
more
then
this
,
did
they
not
the
like
to
the
French
,
Dutch
,
Danes
,
Manks
,
Moors
,
Portugues
,
and
to
whomsoever
else
,
of
what
kindred
,
tongue
or
Nation
soever
he
were
,
as
the
Holy
Ghost
saith
,
that
durst
stand
to
oppose
them
,
either
by
Sea
or
land
,
Did
they
not
all
tast
of
the
like
sauce
?
To
whom
then
may
this
Scripture
be
applied
,
if
not
to
them
?
And
because
of
their
Victories
and
successes
,
more
then
ever
seemed
usuall
among
any
Princes
,
supra
dorsum
Dei
fabricaverunt
,
did
they
not
,
as
the
Prophet
saith
,
lay
all
their
wicked
acts
upon
Gods
back
?
and
,
as
Pharaoh
Necho
,
King
of
Egypt
,
2
Chron.
35.21
.
How
the
Parliamentarians
builded
their
sins
upon
Gods
back
.
Martial
l.
4.
Epig.
21.
said
unto
Josias
,
God
hath
commanded
me
to
make
this
Warre
,
so
did
they
not
say
,
that
God
had
done
all
that
was
done
by
them
,
and
the
hand
of
God
was
seen
,
and
might
easily
be
seen
in
all
their
doings
?
which
must
needs
therefore
be
all
good
,
because
they
all
were
done
by
God
,
and
the
blessing
of
God
followed
all
their
proceedings
,
and
prospered
all
their
actions
.
And
so
the
Parliamentarians
,
Soldiers
and
abettors
,
builded
their
doings
,
and
laid
their
very
sins
,
and
all
the
injuries
that
they
did
upon
God
;
which
puts
me
in
mind
of
Martiall
his
Epigram
.
Nullos
esse
deos
,
inane
coelum
Affirmat
caelius
;
probatque
,
Quod
se
videt
,
dum
negat
haec
,
beatum
.
Which
is
thus
englished
by
Mr.
May
,
accutely
;
That
in
the
Heavens
,
no
Gods
there
be
,
Caelius
affirms
,
and
proves
,
cause
he
Still
thinking
so
,
lives
happilie
.
For
I
think
this
may
be
applied
to
many
of
our
Independant
Sectaries
,
and
admirers
of
the
proceedings
and
successes
of
the
Parliament
,
as
well
as
to
Martialls
prophane
Caelius
.
Yet
I
shewed
you
before
,
how
the
spirit
of
God
tells
us
in
the
second
verse
of
this
Chapter
,
it
is
not
God
,
but
the
Dragon
,
that
is
,
the
Devill
,
which
is
indeed
,
the
god
of
the
Beast
,
that
hath
given
this
power
and
this
great
authority
unto
the
Beast
,
to
make
Warre
with
the
Saints
,
and
to
overcome
them
;
God
giving
leave
unto
the
Dragon
so
to
do
,
without
whose
leave
,
we
know
he
could
give
no
more
power
unto
the
Beast
,
then
he
himself
had
against
holy
Job
,
and
that
was
none
at
all
.
But
seeing
the
Holy
Ghost
tells
us
,
that
power
was
given
unto
the
Beast
,
and
that
,
as
our
Saviour
saith
unto
Pilate
,
he
could
have
no
power
,
except
it
were
given
him
from
above
,
that
is
from
God
;
so
the
Beast
,
the
Antichrist
,
the
Parliament
,
and
all
the
Tyrants
of
this
World
,
could
receive
no
power
from
the
Dragon
,
except
God
,
the
Fountain
and
the
Authour
of
all
power
,
permitted
the
Dragon
,
as
his
Instrument
,
to
give
it
them
,
we
do
acknowledge
the
hand
of
God
in
the
Victories
and
successes
of
that
Parliament
against
the
Saints
and
Servants
of
Christ
,
which
he
gives
them
leave
to
obtain
,
but
not
for
any
blessing
or
love
he
beares
to
them
,
or
any
pleasure
he
takes
in
their
doings
,
but
rather
for
a
just
Judgement
against
us
;
because
he
is
angry
with
his
Saints
,
and
displeased
with
their
sins
,
committed
,
or
omitted
in
the
performance
of
their
duties
,
either
towards
God
,
or
towards
their
Neighbours
,
or
else
for
the
tryall
of
their
constancie
and
faithfulness
in
the
service
of
God
:
In
which
respect
we
know
,
that
the
more
they
are
plundered
,
persecuted
and
vanquished
by
the
Parliament
and
his
adherents
,
the
more
they
are
loved
,
and
continuing
faithfull
,
shall
be
honoured
and
glorified
by
God
and
our
Saviour
Christ
.
And
this
should
teach
men
,
That
we
ought
not
to
wonder
.
to
wonder
no
more
to
see
the
Parliament
and
their
parties
prevail
,
and
to
get
so
many
signall
Victories
over
the
Saints
and
Servants
of
Christ
,
then
to
see
the
Inhabitants
of
Aj
prevailing
against
the
Israelites
,
or
the
Tribe
of
Benjamin
,
twice
overcoming
the
10.
Tribes
,
and
slaying
at
both
times
40000.
of
them
,
At
the
Victories
of
the
Beast
.
Josh.
7.5
.
Jud.
20.21.25
.
or
the
Philistines
overthrowing
the
Army
of
Saul
,
or
Nebuchadnezzar
,
a
Heathen
Tyrant
,
carrying
away
the
Jewes
,
that
were
Israelites
,
and
Gods
own
peculiar
people
,
Captives
into
Babilon
,
or
Nebuzaradan
leading
the
10.
Tribes
into
Assyria
,
or
now
to
see
the
Turks
,
(
qui
dum
volunt
&
Judae●s
,
esse
&
christianos
,
nec
Jud●i
sunt
nec
christiani
,
who
patching
Judaisme
and
Christianity
together
,
are
neither
Jewes
nor
Christians
,
but
do
imbrace
and
uphold
the
abominations
of
Mahomet
,
the
Sonne
of
Abdalia
,
Sir
VValter
Rawleigh
in
his
History
of
Mahomet
.
pag.
10.
that
by
the
help
of
a
Jew
Scribe
,
his
first
Master
,
and
of
Sergius
a
Nestorian
Monke
,
his
next
instructor
,
penned
the
accursed
Alcoran
for
his
followers
Bible
)
to
make
both
the
zealous
Jewes
and
the
Religious
Christians
,
both
his
Tributaries
and
his
Gally-slaves
,
and
to
warre
upon
many
others
of
them
,
and
to
overcome
them
,
even
as
the
Beast
hath
done
unto
the
Saints
,
and
as
you
see
,
the
Parliament
hath
done
to
all
King
Charles
his
true
Subjects
.
But
this
ought
,
What
the
successes
of
the
Beast
should
teach
the
Saints
.
as
the
Holy
Ghost
saith
,
to
teach
us
patience
under
our
present
burthens
,
and
repentance
for
our
sins
that
are
past
,
and
have
pulld
these
punishments
upon
us
,
with
a
constant
care
to
shun
and
prevent
all
sins
to
come
,
and
continuall
prayers
to
God
,
that
he
would
make
speed
to
save
us
,
and
make
hast
to
help
us
,
and
to
deliver
us
from
this
more
then
the
Egyptian
bondage
of
the
Beast
,
supposed
by
the
persecuted
Saints
to
be
that
long
Parliament
.
And
for
those
that
have
so
much
wondered
at
the
Victories
and
successes
of
that
Parliament
,
and
are
thereby
seduced
to
take
them
for
the
true
Saints
,
and
their
doings
just
and
well-pleasing
unto
God
,
and
the
poor
persecuted
party
to
be
rejected
of
him
,
and
their
cause
displeasing
in
his
sight
,
when
they
see
them
thus
subdued
and
subjected
unto
them
,
delivered
up
by
God
into
the
hands
of
their
enemies
,
to
be
robbed
and
killed
,
if
they
submit
not
themselves
to
be
ruled
and
governed
by
their
Lawes
;
I
would
desire
them
onely
to
consider
,
who
can
deny
the
Jewes
to
be
Gods
own
peculiar
people
,
and
a
chosen
Generation
,
that
made
their
boast
of
God
,
Psal.
44.9
.
and
professed
that
they
would
prayse
his
name
for
ever
;
and
the
Heathens
to
be
Gods
professed
enemies
,
and
Idolaters
that
worshipped
stocks
and
stones
for
Gods
?
v.
10.
and
yet
in
the
very
next
verse
of
the
same
44
Psalm
,
it
is
said
,
but
now
O
God
thou
art
farre
off
,
and
puttest
us
to
confusion
,
and
geest
not
forth
with
our
Armies
,
thou
makest
us
to
turn
our
backs
upon
our
enemies
,
which
were
Atheists
and
Idolaters
,
and
hast
scattered
us
among
the
Heathen
,
which
had
not
known
Gods
name
,
and
they
that
hate
us
spoil
our
goods
,
which
is
the
very
case
of
the
Kings
friends
in
these
Kingdoms
;
Psal.
79.6
.
and
in
the
79
Psalm
,
the
Prophet
saith
,
O
God
,
the
Heathen
are
come
into
thine
Inheritance
,
thine
holy
Temple
have
they
defiled
,
and
made
Hierusalem
a
heap
of
stones
,
and
we
are
become
an
open
shame
to
our
enemies
,
a
very
scorn
and
derision
to
them
that
are
round
about
us
.
And
though
all
this
came
upon
them
,
Psal
44.18
.
yet
as
the
Prophet
testifieth
,
they
did
not
forget
God
,
nor
behaved
themselves
frowardly
in
his
Covenant
,
neither
were
their
hearts
turned
back
,
(
as
I
hope
nor
ours
)
nor
their
steps
gone
out
of
the
way
;
no
,
not
when
they
were
smitten
into
the
place
of
Dragons
,
v.
19.
and
covered
with
the
shadow
of
death
;
but
they
were
still
Gods
beloved
people
,
his
Saints
and
his
Children
,
when
they
were
thus
beaten
and
spoyled
,
and
even
eaten
up
like
sheep
,
(
as
we
are
now
)
by
those
ravenous
Wolves
that
were
none
of
Gods
people
,
but
the
Rods
of
his
fury
,
to
chastize
that
people
,
which
were
his
Servants
,
though
now
offending
their
Master
,
for
which
they
are
chastized
.
And
therefore
men
should
not
judge
our
case
,
by
our
distress
,
nor
approve
of
the
Parliaments
proceedings
by
their
successes
,
when
we
assure
our selves
,
and
they
might
believe
it
,
it
is
now
with
us
,
as
it
was
then
with
the
Jewes
;
and
our
losses
loose
us
nothing
,
nor
do
their
gettings
gain
them
any
thing
,
being
all
laid
up
in
a
broken
bag
;
for
the
Victories
and
prosperity
of
the
wicked
puffs
them
up
with
pride
,
and
a
high
conceit
of
their
own
Sanctity
and
deserts
,
and
so
makes
them
far
worse
then
they
were
before
;
but
the
adversities
and
defeats
of
Gods
Servants
,
their
beating
and
their
spoyling
humbleth
them
,
and
causeth
them
to
run
to
God
,
to
confess
how
justly
they
have
deserved
the
same
,
and
to
implore
his
pardon
and
deliverance
,
as
well
knowing
,
that
there
is
no
place
,
to
flie
,
a
Deo
irato
,
nisi
ad
Deum
placatum
;
and
so
they
are
made
by
their
miseries
better
then
they
were
before
in
their
felicity
;
Mala
quae
nos
hic
premunt
ad
Deum
ire
compellunt
.
because
as
St.
Augustine
saith
,
pari
motu
exagitatum
,
horribiliter
faetet
caenum
,
&
suaviter
fragrat
unguentum
,
the
stirring
of
a
Dunghill
,
or
any
filthy
puddle
raiseth
stink
,
but
the
stirring
up
of
Oyntment
,
makes
a
very
sweet
and
pleasant
smell
;
so
,
though
the
punishment
of
the
wicked
drives
them
with
Saul
,
to
despair
of
Gods
help
,
and
to
run
unlawfull
courses
,
to
Witches
and
Wizards
;
the
chastisements
of
Gods
Servants
drive
them
with
David
,
to
cry
to
God
both
for
his
pardon
,
and
for
his
help
:
and
cause
them
,
with
Daniel
,
to
behave
themselves
submissively
,
as
they
ought
,
while
he
was
under
the
rule
of
Nebucadnezar
.
Therefore
wise
men
should
not
judge
of
the
equity
of
things
by
the
success
of
things
,
when
the
very
Heathen
man
could
say
,
—
Careat
successibus
opto
,
Quisquis
ab
eventu
facta
notanda
putat
;
Let
him
want
all
good
success
,
that
judgeth
actions
by
the
success
;
for
if
you
please
to
look
into
Jeremiah
12.1
,
2
,
3
,
&
Psal.
37.7.10.35
,
36.
&
Psal.
73.3
,
4
,
5.
&
18
,
19
,
and
20.
verses
,
and
Psal.
92.7
.
and
into
many
of
the
like
places
of
the
Book
of
Job
,
you
shall
find
,
that
the
more
men
prosper
in
their
bad
wayes
,
the
more
sure
they
are
to
be
destroyed
,
and
the
more
fearfull
shall
be
their
destruction
.
And
so
,
Victories
and
Successes
,
such
as
Daniel
speaks
of
,
the
Victories
of
Antiochus
,
and
such
as
the
Holy
Ghost
sets
down
in
this
Chapter
,
the
Victories
of
the
Beast
over
Christs
Saints
,
though
we
confess
them
to
come
from
the
hand
of
God
,
without
whose
providence
a
sparrow
cannot
light
upon
the
ground
;
yet
we
avouch
them
to
be
no
infallible
signes
of
Gods
love
to
the
Victors
,
or
of
his
approbation
of
their
actions
to
be
just
and
blameless
in
his
fight
;
when
as
we
know
he
gives
the
Victory
to
many
men
,
and
those
Victors
are
neither
approved
by
God
for
just
,
nor
their
doings
,
as
they
are
done
by
them
,
acceptable
unto
God
;
but
he
doth
many
times
bate
and
abhorre
their
very
proceedings
,
even
in
those
things
,
and
at
that
time
,
when
himself
gives
them
a
power
to
prevail
;
and
he
will
in
his
good
time
,
severely
punish
them
for
those
their
misdeeds
,
which
he
himself
,
in
his
secret
judgement
,
suffered
them
to
effect
,
yea
,
and
gave
them
ability
to
bring
them
to
passe
,
even
,
as
I
shewed
,
he
not
onely
prospered
and
gave
the
Victory
to
the
Inhabitants
of
Ai
,
Josh.
7.5
.
against
the
Children
of
Israel
,
and
to
the
Tribe
of
Benjamin
,
against
their
Brethren
in
two
severall
Battles
,
but
he
also
raised
,
called
,
annointed
,
strengthened
and
assisted
Jehu
,
that
profest
himself
as
zealous
for
the
Lords
honour
,
as
any
man
could
be
,
2
Reg.
10.
to
make
him
as
victorious
over
the
idolatrous
House
of
Ahab
,
to
root
out
all
his
Posterity
,
even
70.
Sonnes
at
a
clap
,
as
the
long
Parliament
hath
been
over
the
good
King
Charles
,
and
his
off-spring
,
and
yet
the
Lord
saith
,
and
I
would
the
beast
here
spoken
of
would
consider
it
,
he
Would
require
or
avenge
the
blood
of
Ahab
,
and
the
blood
of
those
70.
Children
,
Josh.
1.4
.
no
doubt
that
were
innocent
,
and
causlesly
caused
to
be
slain
,
at
the
hands
,
or
upon
the
house
of
Jehu
.
And
so
without
question
,
the
just
God
,
in
his
good
time
,
when
he
maketh
inquisition
for
blood
,
will
avenge
the
innocent
blood
of
all
those
holy
Martyrs
,
that
hath
been
unjustly
spilt
in
our
last
Warre
;
for
as
the
Prophet
saith
,
right
dear
in
the
sight
of
the
Lord
is
the
death
of
his
Saints
,
and
the
voice
of
their
blood
doth
cry
aloud
,
like
Abels
blood
,
in
the
eares
of
the
Lord
,
from
off
the
Earth
.
And
so
all
their
Narratives
of
their
extraordinary
Victories
,
and
most
fortunate
successes
,
in
Ingland
,
Ireland
and
Scotland
,
do
not
prove
them
to
be
the
Saints
of
God
,
nor
their
doings
acceptable
in
his
sight
;
but
they
do
sufficiently
prove
,
that
they
have
made
Warre
with
the
Saints
,
and
have
overcome
them
,
and
as
the
Prophet
Daniel
hath
typically
prophesied
of
the
Beast
,
The
Parallel
.
Dan.
7.25
.
2
Thes.
2.3
.
have
worn
out
the
Saints
of
the
most
high
;
and
they
may
confirm
the
faith
of
those
that
believe
them
to
be
the
Beast
here
spoken
of
,
and
the
great
Antichrist
that
is
prophesied
of
by
the
Apostle
.
Yet
,
to
shew
the
weakness
of
flesh
and
blood
,
and
the
blindness
of
frail
man
,
to
understand
and
to
judge
of
things
,
the
Holy
Ghost
saith
,
v.
8.
that
the
Victories
and
successes
of
the
Beast
,
do
so
far
prevail
with
all
that
dwell
upon
the
Earth
,
that
is
,
all
earthly
and
worldly
minded
men
,
And
as
H.
Grotius
rightly
saith
,
morem
ejus
imitari
.
that
they
are
moved
thereby
,
to
worship
the
Beast
,
that
is
,
to
admire
him
,
to
adhere
unto
him
,
and
to
assist
him
,
in
all
his
projects
and
persecution
of
the
Saints
,
which
is
done
,
as
the
spirit
of
God
saith
by
all
those
,
whose
names
are
not
written
in
the
Book
of
life
,
of
the
Lamb
slain
from
the
foundation
of
the
World
,
that
is
,
by
all
carnall
and
worldly
men
,
that
are
not
inlightned
with
the
truth
of
Gods
spirit
.
But
I
would
advise
both
them
and
all
men
else
,
seriously
to
consider
,
how
fearfull
is
the
condition
of
those
Worshipers
and
assistants
of
the
Beast
,
when
as
God
himself
doth
testifie
,
they
are
not
in
the
Catalogue
of
Gods
Children
,
but
are
bletted
out
of
his
Book
,
as
Reprobates
to
be
tormented
with
the
Beast
,
in
the
Lake
of
fire
,
burning
with
brimstone
for
evermore
.
And
therefore
our
good
God
gives
a
Caveat
to
all
the
Servants
of
Christ
in
the
next
verse
,
saying
,
if
any
man
have
an
ear
to
hear
,
that
is
,
a
will
and
desire
to
hear
,
let
him
hear
,
that
is
so
attentively
and
considerately
,
that
he
might
rightly
understand
what
he
heareth
;
for
that
is
not
a
matter
of
small
moment
,
and
slightly
to
be
passed
over
,
but
they
that
have
any
regard
of
their
eternall
salvation
,
or
desire
to
avoid
everlasting
destruction
,
ought
carefully
to
examine
,
who
are
meant
by
the
Beast
,
and
then
seriously
to
weigh
in
what
sad
and
lamentable
condition
the
Worshippers
and
adherents
of
this
Beast
do
remain
in
.
Then
for
the
comfort
of
the
persecuted
,
distressed
and
subjugated
banished
Captives
,
and
for
a
just
reward
and
retaliation
to
the
oppressing
Conquerours
,
Of
the
end
and
downfall
of
the
Beast
that
is
the
body
of
the
Antichrist
.
the
spirit
of
God
addeth
v.
10.
He
that
leadeth
into
Captivity
,
shall
go
into
Captivity
,
and
he
that
killeth
with
the
Sword
,
must
be
killed
with
the
Sword
,
for
so
the
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
signifieth
;
and
you
know
the
Proverb
,
must
is
for
the
King
;
truth
it self
hath
spoken
it
,
that
it
must
be
so
,
and
he
hath
spoken
it
often
,
therefore
it
shall
undoubtedly
be
performed
,
and
the
Beast
shall
not
rule
for
ever
,
Let
my
Reader
judge
,
if
this
Prophesie
,
of
the
downfall
of
the
Beast
,
be
not
now
fulfilled
,
blessed
be
our
good
God
for
it
.
nor
the
persecuted
Saints
be
oppressed
for
ever
,
but
the
Saints
shall
be
delivered
out
of
the
hands
of
the
Beast
;
and
the
Beast
shall
be
excluded
out
of
his
Dominion
,
and
shall
receive
his
pay
,
when
God
the
just
avenger
of
all
wrongs
,
and
specially
of
all
blood
unjustly
spilt
,
shall
render
their
due
deserts
,
unto
all
the
members
,
assistants
and
adherents
of
this
outragious
monstrous
Beast
,
in
the
time
that
they
look
not
for
it
;
onely
,
let
the
Saints
with
patience
constantly
expect
it
,
and
with
faith
,
assuredly
believe
it
,
even
as
the
Holy
Ghost
hath
said
.
Here
is
the
patience
and
the
faith
of
the
Saints
,
i.
e.
patience
quietly
to
suffer
,
while
they
are
under
the
rule
,
and
the
rod
of
the
Beast
;
and
faith
,
undoubtedly
to
believe
the
dethroning
and
the
downfall
of
the
Beast
,
which
will
be
but
the
beginning
of
his
sorrowes
,
when
as
his
greater
punishment
and
destruction
is
still
behind
;
and
I
shall
more
fully
declare
it
unto
you
hereafter
.
Liber
Tertius
.
CHAP.
I.
Who
is
to
be
understood
by
this
beast
of
the
earth
,
not
Mahomet
,
nor
the
Idolatrous
Priests
of
the
heathen
Temple
;
when
S.
John
was
banished
into
Patmos
:
That
the
Preachers
of
the
antichrist
,
and
not
the
Bishop
of
Rome
and
his
Clergy
,
but
the
assembly
of
Presbiters
,
Independants
,
and
Lay
Preachers
are
the
Prophets
of
the
first
beast
;
when
the
seed
of
this
beast
of
the
earth
was
first
sown
;
and
when
it
became
first
apparant
in
these
parts
:
and
that
this
beast
of
the
earth
is
far
worse
then
the
first
beast
,
that
arose
out
of
the
sea
.
THen
,
after
that
the
Evangelist
had
exprest
the
forsaid
particulars
of
the
seven
headed
and
ten
horned
beast
,
4.
The
vision
of
the
second
beast
,
which
is
as
the
soul
of
the
Antichrist
.
he
proceedeth
verse
11.
to
tell
us
of
another
vision
,
how
he
saw
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
another
beast
coming
out
of
the
earth
;
where
the
holy
Ghost
followeth
the
same
method
,
as
he
did
with
the
Prophet
Ezechiel
,
Ezech.
8.6.13
:
15.
to
shew
him
greater
abomination
then
he
had
formerly
seen
;
in
as
much
,
as
the
most
opposite
place
to
heaven
is
the
earth
,
and
is
farthest
from
it
,
and
a
far
baser
Element
then
the
Sea
;
so
is
this
beast
that
rose
out
of
the
earth
,
far
more
wicked
,
more
odious
,
and
more
abominable
in
the
fight
of
God
,
and
all
good
men
,
then
the
other
,
that
arose
out
of
Sea
,
as
the
Sequel
of
what
we
read
in
this
thirteenth
Chapter
,
will
make
it
plain
unto
you
.
But
first
we
are
to
inquire
,
who
is
to
be
understood
by
this
beast
,
Who
is
to
be
understood
by
this
beast
of
the
earth
.
that
can
be
worst
then
that
beast
that
ascended
from
the
bottomlesse
pit
,
and
is
the
same
with
the
great
Antichrist
;
And
I
find
some
Divines
,
as
Rupertus
and
others
,
that
think
this
beast
of
the
earth
,
and
the
other
beast
of
the
sea
,
to
be
the
same
beast
,
that
first
rose
out
of
the
sea
,
Not
the
same
with
the
beast
that
rose
out
of
the
sea
.
and
then
was
seen
again
to
spring
out
of
the
earth
.
But
the
description
of
this
beast
and
his
actions
likewise
,
do
so
far
differ
from
the
first
beast
,
that
it
cannot
be
the
same
;
especially
considering
the
Evangelist
saith
plainly
,
it
was
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
another
beast
;
therefore
not
the
same
with
the
former
;
And
yet
,
as
the
soul
and
body
,
that
are
not
the
same
,
do
notwithstanding
constitute
and
make
up
one
and
the
same
man
;
so
doth
this
beast
and
the
other
former
beast
make
up
the
same
man
of
sin
,
and
the
same
great
Antichrist
;
this
being
as
the
form
,
that
as
the
matter
,
this
as
the
soul
,
that
as
the
body
,
of
that
grand
enemie
of
Jesus
Christ
.
Whence
you
may
perceive
,
that
as
the
definition
of
the
soul
,
It
is
hard
to
find
out
this
terren
Camelion
beast
.
and
the
faculties
thereof
,
is
far
more
difficult
to
be
explicated
,
then
that
of
the
body
,
so
it
is
a
more
intricate
work
to
find
out
,
and
to
unkennel
this
beast
,
amongst
the
thickets
of
the
earth
,
then
it
was
to
find
the
other
,
that
arose
ex
plane
,
from
the
smooth
and
plain
sea
;
Jerem.
16.16
.
but
,
as
the
Prophet
Jeremy
sheweth
,
the
Lord
hath
many
bunters
,
and
by
the
help
of
these
divine
hunters
,
I
shall
bring
him
out
of
his
lurking
holes
,
take
off
his
mask
from
his
face
,
and
bring
him
forth
to
be
apparently
seen
before
your
eyes
,
if
you
please
to
view
him
,
and
to
take
notice
of
him
,
who
other
wise
may
bite
you
sore
,
ere
you
be
aware
of
him
.
Lyranus
,
1.
Some
understand
Mahomet
Aureolus
.
and
Dominicus
a
Soto
do
,
by
the
first
beast
,
that
rose
out
of
the
sea
,
understand
Synnochius
,
or
Siroe
,
the
son
of
Cosroe
,
King
of
Persia
,
that
slew
Anastatius
and
70.
other
innocent
Monks
besides
;
and
by
this
beast
that
rose
out
of
the
earth
,
they
understand
Mahomet
,
the
false
Prophet
,
that
left
his
wicked
Alcoran
for
his
followers
Bible
,
and
was
indeed
worse
then
Synnochius
,
and
did
more
mischief
unto
the
Christians
,
then
he
,
or
any
other
single
Tyrant
or
false
Prophet
did
;
and
he
reigned
(
as
they
say
)
until
the
year
of
Christ
,
666.
which
is
here
said
to
be
the
number
of
the
beast
,
and
the
very
letters
of
his
name
,
written
in
Greek
,
the
language
in
which
Saint
John
wrote
,
Zonaras
annal
l.
3.
Montagu
appello
Caesar
.
pag.
151.
do
make
up
,
(
as
both
Cedrenus
and
Zonaras
say
)
the
number
666.
to
an
hair
,
thus
,
40.
|
1.
|
70.
|
40.
|
5.
|
300.
|
10.
|
200.
|
μ.
|
α.
|
ο
|
μ.
|
ε
|
τ.
|
ι
|
ς.
|
which
is
in
all
,
666.
as
I
shewed
you
before
,
and
he
pretended
to
work
great
miracles
,
as
the
holy
Ghost
saith
,
this
beast
seemed
to
do
;
Cornel.
à
lapide
in
H.
loc.
The
10
miracles
of
Mahomet
.
Sicut
sydus
radium
,
profert
Virgo
filium
pariforma
,
neque
Sydus
raaio
,
neque
mater
film
,
Sir
corrupta
,
which
is
most
true
of
the
blessed
Virgin
,
and
most
false
of
that
impostors
mother
.
and
of
those
miracles
of
Mahomet
,
the
Sarazens
,
that
professe
his
religion
,
do
,
as
Cornelins
a
Lapide
saith
,
set
down
these
ten
.
1.
That
his
mother
,
which
was
a
Jew
,
brought
him
forth
,
after
his
father
Abdalla
died
,
(
for
he
was
a
posthumus
)
as
the
Sun
shineth
through
a
glasse
,
without
pain
,
as
the
blessed
Virgin
did
our
Saviour
Christ
,
without
the
loss
of
her
Virginity
.
2.
That
,
at
his
birth
,
assoon
as
ever
he
was
born
,
all
the
idols
of
the
Gentiles
fell
,
like
Dagon
,
unto
the
ground
,
as
the
Sybills
prophesied
they
shoud
do
at
the
birth
of
Christ
.
3.
That
Lucifer
was
then
likewise
thrown
down
to
be
drowned
into
the
depth
of
the
Ocean
.
4.
That
all
the
winds
and
the
clouds
did
strive
about
his
education
and
his
bringing
up
;
for
his
mother
,
left
a
Widow
,
was
but
a
very
poor
woman
,
and
died
when
he
was
but
two
years
old
.
5.
That
an
Asse
,
like
Baalams
Asse
,
with
humane
voice
,
stiled
him
sigillum
Prophetarum
,
the
Seal
,
that
confirmed
and
should
ratifie
all
the
prophesies
of
the
prophets
.
6.
That
a
dark
cloud
,
though
the
Heavens
should
be
never
so
clear
,
did
alwaies
hover
and
hang
over
his
head
.
7.
That
the
Moon
,
seeming
to
the
beholders
to
be
divided
into
two
parts
,
he
compacted
and
joyned
them
together
.
8.
That
an
Angel
did
usually
talk
and
confer
with
him
.
9.
That
a
figtree
,
called
out
by
him
,
bowed
himself
most
lowly
unto
him
.
10.
That
an
Ox
and
a
Lamb
spake
unto
him
,
as
to
the
greatest
of
all
the
Messengers
of
God
.
These
are
the
ten
lying
wonders
,
that
are
suggested
by
his
followers
to
be
the
miracles
of
Mahomet
.
But
,
notwithstanding
the
multsplicity
of
these
forged
and
feigned
miracles
of
this
great
Impostor
,
Suarez
and
Perorius
do
sufficiently
prove
,
that
Mahomet
could
neither
be
this
beast
nor
the
Antichrist
;
And
the
Histories
do
shew
that
he
began
his
reign
,
Or
in
631.
2●
Sir
Walter
Raleigh
saith
,
p.
24.
in
Anno.
620.
and
died
in
the
year
630.
as
Cedrenns
saith
,
or
in
Anne
.
637.
as
Palmerius
saith
,
having
reigned
,
as
all
Writers
do
agree
,
just
ten
years
;
and
so
he
continued
not
to
the
year
666.
as
Lyra
and
Soto
do
affirm
.
Others
,
with
whom
our
Learned
Paraphraster
upon
the
New
Testament
,
Dr.
Hammond
,
following
the
acute
Grotius
,
understanding
the
heathen
idolatrous
worship
of
the
Romans
to
be
signified
by
the
first
beast
,
2.
others
do
understand
this
beast
to
be
the
idolatrous
Priests
of
the
heathen
temples
.
Philostrat
.
l.
5.
c.
5.
do
conceive
this
second
beast
to
signifie
the
Priests
and
Prophets
of
the
idol
Temples
,
that
gave
the
answers
of
those
deceitful
Oracles
,
who
were
Sorcerers
and
Magicians
,
as
was
Simon
Magus
,
that
grand
Magician
and
proto-impostor
,
and
Apollonius
Tianaeus
,
that
pretended
to
do
very
many
,
and
very
great
wonders
,
and
did
call
down
(
in
appearance
)
fire
from
Heaven
,
as
Philostratus
writeth
,
and
as
the
holy
Ghost
saith
this
beast
should
do
.
And
that
which
made
these
learned
men
,
as
I
conceive
,
to
make
Caius
Caligula
to
be
that
man
of
sin
,
which
the
Apostle
speaks
of
,
2.
Thes
2.
and
Simon
Magus
to
be
understood
verse
8.
that
should
then
be
revealed
when
Caligula
should
be
taken
away
.
And
to
interpret
the
first
beast
here
spoken
of
,
chap.
13.
to
signifie
the
idolatrie
of
the
Romish
people
,
and
this
second
beast
to
signifie
Apollon.
Tyanaeus
and
the
like
Magicians
,
and
followers
of
their
idolatrie
,
was
;
because
they
saw
how
sondly
,
and
without
any
probability
,
or
shew
of
any
solid
ground
,
the
most
of
our
Presbyterians
do
expound
both
places
of
the
Pope
of
Rome
,
to
make
him
to
be
the
great
and
egregious
Antichrist
.
Therefore
they
found
such
an
interpretation
as
is
far
more
likely
and
more
agreeable
to
the
Texts
,
then
is
the
interpretation
of
the
Presbyterians
.
But
we
may
not
confute
one
error
,
with
another
error
,
Alios
ita
lego
ut
quantalibet
sanctitate
,
doctrinaque
prepolleant
,
non
idea
ver●
putem
,
sed
quia
mihi
vel
per
illos
autores
canonicos
,
vel
probabili
ratione
quod
à
vero
non
abhorreat
,
persuadere
potuerunt
.
Ang.
ad
Hierom.
ep.
16.
That
St.
John
was
not
banished
by
Claudius
Caesar
.
and
bring
in
one
falshood
to
thrust
out
another
falshood
,
which
is
but
to
change
one
evil
for
another
,
and
by
shunning
the
fire
to
fall
into
the
water
.
And
therefore
though
I
very
much
reverence
Grotius
,
and
do
much
love
and
honor
our
worthie
Doctor
for
his
learning
,
and
great
pains
in
Gods
Vineyard
;
yet
I
cannot
assent
unto
him
in
many
of
his
Expositions
upon
this
book
of
the
Revelation
,
nor
especially
that
St.
John
was
banished
to
Patmos
by
Claudius
Caesar
,
as
he
would
faign
prove
out
of
Epiphanius
,
when
as
the
most
Orthodox
and
the
best
Authors
that
I
have
read
,
both
old
and
new
,
as
well
Protestants
as
Papists
,
do
believe
the
testimonie
of
Irenaeus
,
and
assent
to
his
opinion
,
that
lived
long
before
Epiphanius
,
and
therefore
could
better
inform
us
of
the
time
of
his
banishment
then
Epiphanius
could
,
that
he
wrote
this
Revelation
in
the
later
end
of
Domitiani
reign
;
and
Doctor
Hammonds
reason
to
confirm
his
supposition
,
doth
no
wayes
infringe
the
allegation
of
Irenaeus
,
which
is
,
the
banishment
of
all
the
Jews
out
of
Rome
by
Clandius
Caesar
;
for
though
Claudius
banished
them
out
of
Rome
;
yet
we
do
not
find
that
he
confined
any
of
them
to
this
or
that
place
,
but
rather
gave
them
libertie
to
go
to
dwell
where
they
pleased
,
so
they
departed
out
of
Rome
,
as
it
appeareth
by
Aquila
and
Priscilla
,
that
were
driven
out
of
Rome
,
Act.
18.2
.
but
were
permitted
to
go
to
inhabit
where
they
would
;
and
therefore
these
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Visions
of
this
book
,
that
were
,
after
the
revealing
of
them
,
to
be
fullfilled
,
cannot
be
understood
to
be
referred
to
any
times
or
persons
before
Domitians
time
.
And
though
the
holy
Ghost
saith
,
these
Revelations
were
of
things
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
Revel.
1.1
.
v.
3.
which
must
shortly
or
suddenly
come
to
passe
,
and
that
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
time
i.
e.
of
their
fullfilling
is
at
hand
;
yet
doth
not
this
any
way
prove
,
but
that
many
of
them
might
continue
unfulfilled
to
these
our
times
,
and
many
remain
to
be
accomplished
after
our
time
,
in
the
ages
that
are
yet
to
come
;
because
all
the
time
from
the
first
coming
of
Christ
on
earth
,
to
the
second
coming
of
Christ
to
the
last
judgement
,
which
is
the
last
Age
of
the
World
,
is
termed
by
this
our
Apostle
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
the
last
hower
;
John
.
2.18
.
Pet.
4.7
.
and
by
St.
Peter
it
is
called
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
last
time
.
And
he
saith
further
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
end
of
all
things
is
at
band
;
and
St.
Paul
saith
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
yet
a
very
little
little
while
,
Heb.
10.37
.
he
that
is
to
come
,
will
come
,
and
will
not
tarry
.
And
Christ
,
speaking
of
his
coming
to
the
last
judgement
,
as
appeareth
plainly
by
the
manner
of
his
coming
,
with
his
reward
with
him
,
to
render
unto
every
man
according
as
his
work
shall
be
,
useth
the
very
same
word
,
as
is
here
alleaged
for
the
speedy
fullfilling
of
these
Prophesies
,
Revel.
ult.
v
12.
saying
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
behold
,
I
come
suddenly
:
and
therefore
whensoever
any
of
these
Visions
is
or
shall
be
fulfilled
,
it
is
shortly
and
suddenly
absque
mora
,
without
delay
,
even
as
the
holy
Ghostsaith
.
And
he
that
would
see
this
error
of
Grotius
more
fully
discovered
and
confuted
,
Mares
.
p.
169.
let
him
look
into
Maresius
in
his
dissertati●
de
antichrist●
,
where
he
shall
find
the
truth
of
what
I
say
more
largely
and
most
excellently
confirmed
.
And
so
Hyppolitus
Carocotta
saith
,
Epiphan.
heresi
Alogor
.
c.
33.
that
the
authority
of
Epiphanius
,
who
in
the
herefie
of
the
Alogors
,
affirmeth
St.
John
to
be
in
Patmos
,
and
to
have
written
this
Revelation
,
in
the
time
of
Claudius
,
is
of
no
validity
.
And
he
further
saith
that
solenne
est
Epiphanio
caespitare
in
Historia
,
Epiphanius
faileth
often
in
the
History
,
and
he
sheweth
how
Petavius
the
Jesuite
noteth
in
the
Margin
,
Epiphanium
mendose
Claudium
posuisse
pro
Domitiano
;
and
then
produceth
St.
Hierom.
de
script
.
Eccles
.
and
Eusebius
in
Chron.
and
Baronius
that
putteth
this
his
banishment
in
the
ninth
year
of
Domitian
,
Baron
an
.
Christi
92.
Sect.
1.
Three
others
understand
by
this
beast
the
preachers
of
the
Antichrist
.
Bellar.
l.
3.
c.
15.
de
rom.
pontifice
.
Junius
annot.
c.
13.11
.
&
in
c.
17.12
.
which
was
35.
years
after
the
death
of
Claudius
.
But
to
return
to
this
beast
,
other
learned
men
,
as
St.
Greg.
Aretas
,
Rupertus
,
and
as
Bellarm
saith
,
Richardus
,
Anselmus
,
and
Haymo
,
by
this
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
beast
that
rose
out
of
the
earth
,
do
understand
,
the
Preachers
and
Proclaimers
of
the
greatnesse
,
and
the
worthinesse
of
the
Antichrist
.
And
so
Junius
likewise
(
in
his
Annotations
)
saith
,
it
signifieth
the
Ecclesiasticall
Hierarchie
,
quam
pseudo
prophetissam
vocat
;
and
further
addeth
,
that
à
Johanne
pseudo
prophetae
appellatione
donatur
;
the
Evangelist
St.
John
calleth
this
very
beast
the
false
prophet
,
as
you
may
see
in
cap.
16.13
.
and
cap.
19.20
.
therefore
this
beast
must
signifie
some
Preachers
that
pretend
to
reach
the
wayes
and
will
of
God
unto
the
people
.
And
truly
I
am
in
part
of
Junius
his
opinion
:
and
I
do
subscribe
to
the
judgement
of
the
aforesaid
Fathers
,
that
by
this
beast
,
we
are
to
understand
some
Ecclesiastical
Persons
,
that
undertake
the
preaching
of
Gods
word
,
either
lawfully
called
,
or
illegally
intruding
themselves
into
the
Sacred
Function
of
the
Ministery
;
and
both
sorts
most
wickedly
corrupting
the
truth
,
and
seducing
the
flock
of
Christ
;
and
so
Irenaeus
,
one
of
the
most
Antient
Interpreters
of
this
book
of
the
Apocalyps
,
hath
observed
;
and
it
will
so
appear
to
any
one
,
that
will
compare
cap.
13.
v.
13.14.15.16
.
where
you
may
see
,
how
this
beast
is
subservient
to
the
other
beast
,
with
the
19.
chap.
v.
20.
where
the
other
ten
horned
beast
was
taken
,
and
with
him
the
false
Prophet
,
that
wrought
miracles
before
him
,
and
with
which
he
deceived
them
that
had
received
the
mark
of
the
beast
;
Mr
Mede
.
p.
65.
So
this
beast
is
none
other
then
the
false
prophet
.
And
so
Mr.
Mr
Mede
.
p.
65.
Mede
taketh
this
beast
to
signifie
some
Ecclesiastical
Persons
,
and
so
do
I.
But
with
their
favour
,
I
take
them
not
,
as
Junius
takes
them
,
for
the
Roman
Clergy
,
nor
as
Mr.
Mede
meaneth
,
for
the
Pope
and
his
Cardinals
,
which
is
the
same
that
Junius
meant
:
This
second
beast
exerciseth
all
the
power
of
the
first
beast
.
c.
13.12
.
but
the
Pope
exerciseth
his
own
power
.
but
I
say
that
this
beast
cannot
signifie
these
men
;
because
the
practice
of
this
beast
doth
no
waies
agree
with
those
Prelates
,
nor
those
Prelates
of
the
Roman
Church
do
any
whit
cohere
with
the
particulars
of
those
things
,
that
are
here
mentioned
to
be
acted
by
this
beast
;
for
the
Pope
and
the
Cardinals
of
Rome
,
as
all
men
know
,
and
our
men
tax
them
for
it
,
do
exercise
their
own
power
,
and
use
their
own
authority
,
and
not
the
power
of
the
other
beast
,
which
Junius
and
his
followers
make
to
be
the
Rom.
civil
state
,
or
imperial
dignity
;
and
those
Prelates
say
,
as
you
may
obviously
see
it
in
Bellarm.
Becanus
,
and
the
rest
of
that
Church
,
that
as
the
Moon
borroweth
her
light
from
the
Sun
,
so
should
the
Civil
state
take
and
receive
all
her
directions
and
form
of
Government
from
the
Church
,
and
the
Governors
of
the
Church
,
of
which
they
pretend
to
be
the
chief
.
Object
.
And
if
you
say
,
as
our
men
do
,
that
would
have
the
Pope
and
his
Cardinalls
to
be
this
second
Beast
,
that
they
exercised
the
Power
of
the
first
Beast
,
when
the
Empire
was
weakned
,
and
the
Civill
State
decayed
,
and
the
Power
of
the
Emperors
was
so
usurped
and
transferred
unto
the
Pope
;
because
this
Power
,
which
they
now
unjustly
exercise
,
was
the
just
Power
of
the
Emperor
,
and
of
other
Kings
,
whom
the
Pope
and
his
Cardinalls
subjected
,
Volater
.
l
22.
Authropolog
in
Alexand.
3.
Hoveden
&
Math.
Paris
in
Reg.
Joh.
ursburgens
.
in
Fred.
1.
as
the
Histories
do
relate
,
unto
themselves
.
Sol.
I
answer
,
that
the
Holy
Ghost
meaneth
not
that
this
second
Beast
took
away
,
and
usurped
the
Power
and
Authority
of
the
first
Beast
,
but
did
all
Acts
,
and
exercised
all
his
jurisdiction
and
his
function
,
by
vertue
of
the
power
,
and
under
the
protection
and
the
countenance
,
that
he
received
by
and
from
the
authority
of
the
first
beast
;
as
the
Sheriff
exerciseth
the
power
of
the
King
,
for
the
service
of
the
King
;
for
so
the
words
do
plainly
intimate
,
that
this
two
horned
Beast
exercised
the
Power
of
the
former
beast
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
in
the
presence
of
him
,
or
before
him
;
that
is
,
for
the
service
,
and
to
the
use
and
behoofe
of
the
former
Beast
;
because
that
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
In
conspectu
Jehovae
,
saith
Tremelius
.
1
Sam.
2.18
.
is
here
equivalent
to
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
dative
case
,
as
when
it
is
said
that
Samuell
was
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
Ministring
in
the
presence
of
the
Lord
,
or
before
the
Lord
;
it
signifieth
,
as
it
is
also
expressed
,
Cap.
3.
1.
that
he
was
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
Ministring
to
the
Lord
;
so
this
second
Beast
exercised
all
the
Power
of
the
first
Beast
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
to
the
use
,
service
,
and
setting
forward
the
practises
and
designes
of
the
first
Beast
:
and
this
appeareth
very
cleare
from
the
words
immediately
following
;
in
that
this
second
Beast
causeth
the
Earth
,
and
them
that
dwell
therein
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
Cap.
13.12
.
that
they
should
worship
the
first
Beast
;
that
is
,
not
to
ascribe
any
Divine
Honor
,
but
to
submit
themselves
,
to
obey
,
and
to
serve
,
and
assist
the
first
Beast
.
And
we
know
the
Pope
and
his
Cardinalls
,
and
so
all
the
Roman
Clergy
,
That
the
Bishop
of
Rome
and
his
Clergy
cannot
be
meant
by
the
second
Beast
.
cause
all
the
Rulers
of
the
Earth
,
and
all
the
Iuhabitants
thereof
to
worship
,
Honour
,
and
serve
themselves
,
as
those
that
are
most
worthy
of
Honour
,
for
the
care
that
they
take
to
save
the
soules
of
the
people
,
rather
and
before
the
other
Beast
,
that
is
,
the
Civill
Magistrate
,
which
careth
onely
for
our
Temporall
estates
,
and
the
things
of
this
present
life
:
and
therefore
deserves
not
so
much
worship
as
the
other
,
that
by
the
Testimony
of
the
Apostle
,
are
worthyer
of
double
Honour
;
because
they
labour
to
bring
us
to
eternall
life
;
in
which
respect
we
find
how
the
Popes
exacted
,
Plat●na
in
vita
ejus
French
Epit.
p.
93.
and
required
the
greatest
Kings
and
Emperors
to
serve
and
to
worship
them
,
as
Gregory
the
third
did
to
Leo
Iconomachus
,
Gregory
the
seventh
to
Henry
the
fourth
,
Pope
Zachary
the
first
,
to
Childerick
King
of
France
,
Allexander
the
third
,
to
Frederick
Barbarossa
,
Celestine
the
third
,
to
Henry
the
sixth
,
Speed
,
in
the
life
of
King
John
.
Hoveden
,
Annal.
p.
2.
sub
.
Rich.
1.
Innocent
,
to
King
John
,
Adrian
the
fourth
,
that
made
the
Emperor
to
hold
his
stirrop
,
and
the
like
,
that
you
may
find
in
the
Annalls
,
and
the
lives
of
the
Kings
and
the
Emperors
;
and
therefore
questionless
the
Pope
,
Cardinalls
,
and
Clergy
of
Rome
cannot
be
understood
by
this
second
Beast
.
But
all
,
that
is
here
specified
and
spoken
of
the
second
Beast
,
The
Parallel
.
That
the
Assembly
of
Presbyterians
,
and
the
Independant
and
Lay
Preachers
of
the
Parliament
are
the
second
Beast
,
and
the
false
Prophet
.
doth
in
every
particular
point
agree
,
and
most
aptly
cohere
with
the
Parliaments
Heter●geniall
and
La●dicean
Assembly
of
Divines
,
that
sat
at
Westminster
,
together
with
their
dispersed
Disciples
,
wheresoever
inhabiting
within
these
Kingdomes
,
and
with
the
swarme
of
Independant
and
Lay-Preachers
,
that
sprang
up
since
the
beginning
of
that
Parliament
;
for
,
these
Presbyterian
Divines
,
that
,
contrary
to
their
Oathes
,
contrary
to
the
Commands
of
their
King
,
and
contrary
to
their
Faith
,
given
in
the
presence
of
God
,
and
in
Gods
House
,
when
they
were
admitted
to
Holy
Orders
;
and
the
rest
of
the
Independant
and
Lay-Preachers
,
have
,
as
the
Text
saith
,
exercised
all
the
Power
of
the
Parliament
:
they
sat
in
Westminster
under
the
wings
of
the
Parliament
,
and
with
the
rest
of
their
Associates
,
wheresoever
dispersed
,
trusting
to
the
Power
and
Protection
of
the
Parliament
,
they
Preached
,
Consulted
,
and
Determined
all
things
by
the
Power
and
Authority
,
and
for
the
service
,
and
advancement
,
and
behoofe
of
the
Parliament
;
for
the
overthrowing
of
the
King
,
See
also
what
the
Author
of
the
last
Will
and
Testament
of
Sir
John
Presbyter
saith
.
Edwards
in
his
Gangraena
,
p.
26.
the
rooting
out
of
the
Bishops
,
and
the
utter
defacing
of
Gods
Church
.
And
I
think
all
the
people
of
this
Land
knoweth
this
to
be
so
true
,
that
I
need
not
use
any
argument
to
confirm
it
;
and
so
the
Independant
Sectaries
do
avouch
,
that
the
Presbyterian
Government
is
the
false
Prophet
,
and
the
Beast
here
spoken
of
;
and
the
third
part
of
the
great
Citty
,
Revel.
16.19
.
and
on
the
other
side
,
the
proud
Presbyterians
do
as
confidently
aver
that
the
Independants
and
Lay-Preachers
are
this
Beast
;
and
so
Clodius
accusat
moechum
,
Catelina
Caethegum
.
and
I
out
of
their
own
mouthes
will
take
it
pro
confesso
,
and
conclude
them
both
to
be
partes
constitutivas
,
the
chiefest
constituting
parts
that
make
up
the
second
Beast
,
That
the
false
Prophet
is
three
fold●
and
the
false
Prophet
.
And
this
false
Prophet
is
like
the
three-headed
Cerberus
,
consisting
of
three
speciall
branches
,
or
three
sort
of
Preachers
,
-
1.
The
Presbyterians
.
And
,
to
begin
with
the
last
.
-
2.
The
Independants
.
And
,
to
begin
with
the
last
.
-
3.
The
Lay
Preachers
.
And
,
to
begin
with
the
last
.
1.
The
Lay
Preachers
may
rightly
be
said
to
be
one
of
the
heads
of
Cerberus
,
and
the
false
Prophet
,
in
two
speciall
respects
.
-
1.
In
respect
of
his
eutrance
into
his
Office
;
-
2.
In
respect
of
his
ignorance
,
to
discharge
the
duties
of
his
Office
.
For
,
1.
1.
The
Lay
Preacher
a
false
Prophet
in
two
respects
.
1.
His
unjust
entrance
.
Malach.
2.7
.
that
the
Priest
is
the
Messenger
of
the
Lord
of
Hosts
;
and
the
Apostle
tells
us
,
that
no
man
taketh
this
Honour
unto
himselfe
,
that
is
,
to
be
a
Messenger
,
and
an
Embassador
sent
from
God
,
but
he
that
is
called
of
God
,
as
was
Aaron
;
and
how
was
Aaron
called
?
First
,
by
the
inward
inspiration
of
Gods
Spirit
.
Secondly
,
least
he
should
be
mistaken
in
the
inspiration
of
the
Spirit
,
because
there
are
many
spirits
,
by
the
appointment
and
Ordination
of
Moses
,
that
had
his
Authority
from
God
,
to
approve
of
his
Vocation
,
and
to
confirm
him
in
his
Priestly
Office
:
thus
was
Aaron
called
;
and
yet
more
then
this
;
Heb.
5.4
.
the
Apostle
saith
,
that
Christ
himself
,
who
is
the
wisdom
of
God
,
yet
glorified
not
himself
,
to
he
made
an
High
Priest
,
but
he
that
said
unto
him
,
thou
art
a
Priest
for
ever
,
Verse
5.
after
the
Order
of
Melchisedech
.
And
therefore
none
ought
,
like
these
Lay
Preachers
,
thrust
himself
into
the
Office
of
a
Priest
,
or
Minister
of
God
,
but
such
as
are
Lawfully
Called
,
and
sufficiently
allowed
,
and
approved
by
them
that
have
their
Authority
from
God
,
as
Moses
had
to
confirm
Aaron
,
to
be
Ministers
of
Christ
;
because
they
are
,
as
the
Apostle
termeth
them
,
Embassadors
of
Christ
;
and
you
know
every
Embassador
must
have
his
lawfull
Commission
,
or
else
he
shall
be
taken
for
an
impostor
,
and
a
seducer
;
as
he
that
came
from
the
King
of
Ingland
to
the
States
of
the
Low
Countreys
,
As
the
Answerer
of
W.
Apollonius
testifieth
.
and
was
sumptuously
entertained
the
first
day
,
but
,
being
found
an
impostor
,
was
clapt
up
in
prison
the
next
day
;
which
is
the
just
reward
of
Intruders
.
Therefore
the
Apostlos
and
Disciples
of
Christ
,
though
filled
with
the
Spirit
of
Christ
,
in
a
far
greater
measure
then
the
best
of
these
Lady
Preachers
,
yet
went
they
not
to
Preach
the
Gospell
,
Matth.
10.5.28.19
.
Marck
16.15
.
John
20
,
21.
untill
they
had
an
outward
injunction
,
and
Commission
from
Christ
,
as
you
may
see
in
Matth.
20.5
,
&
28.29
.
Mark
16.15
.
John
20.21
.
where
our
Saviour
saith
,
as
my
Father
sent
me
,
even
so
send
I
you
;
which
is
a
plain
and
a
full
Commission
to
them
;
that
they
were
no
intruders
into
the
Sacred
Function
.
And
so
,
after
the
Ascention
of
Christ
,
we
never
find
that
any
of
the
true
Servants
of
God
did
ever
undertake
this
calling
,
to
be
the
Embassador
of
Christ
,
and
a
Publick
Preacher
of
Gods
word
,
but
such
as
were
Lawfully
allowed
,
and
Canonically
Ordained
to
that
Function
,
by
those
that
had
a
lawfull
Authority
to
admit
them
.
And
that
Ordination
of
them
consisted
chiefly
of
these
two
parts
.
2.
Things
requisite
in
the
Ordination
of
Priests
:
-
1.
Fervent
prayers
.
As
you
may
see
in
Acts
6.6
.
-
2.
Imposition
of
hands
.
As
you
may
see
in
Acts
6.6
.
Where
the
seven
Deacons
are
set
before
the
Apostles
,
and
when
they
had
prayed
,
they
laid
their
hands
on
them
:
so
Timothy
was
ordained
by
Prophesie
,
with
the
laying
on
of
the
hands
of
the
Presbyterie
;
1
Tim.
4.14
.
and
least
we
should
mistake
his
meaning
,
as
the
Presbyterians
do
,
by
making
this
place
their
bulwark
,
to
protect
their
new
erected
Presbyterie
,
St.
Paul
sheweth
what
he
meaneth
by
the
hands
of
the
Presbyterie
,
when
in
the
singular
number
,
he
saith
,
I
put
thee
in
remembrance
,
that
thou
stir
up
the
gift
of
God
,
which
is
in
thee
,
2
Tim.
1.6
.
by
the
putting
on
of
my
hands
:
because
he
had
the
sole
Power
of
Ordination
residing
in
him
;
though
,
as
the
Bishops
now
,
following
his
example
,
do
use
to
call
two
or
three
grave
Ministers
for
their
assistance
,
so
he
called
the
Presbyterie
,
that
is
,
some
other
of
the
Elder
Ministers
,
to
lay
their
hands
with
him
,
as
he
joyneth
Sylvanus
and
Timotheus
with
himselfe
,
1
Thes.
1.1
.
in
his
Salutation
to
the
Thessalonians
.
And
so
,
because
Timothy
was
Ordained
to
be
the
first
Bishop
of
Ephesus
,
as
not
onely
the
postscript
of
his
second
Epistle
testifieth
,
but
also
Eusebius
,
and
all
other
Ecclesiesticall
Writers
,
without
any
contradiction
,
do
affirm
;
St.
Paul
chargeth
him
in
particular
,
as
whom
it
particularly
concerned
,
to
lay
hands
suddenly
on
no
man
;
that
is
,
1
Tim.
5.22
.
not
rashly
and
carelesly
to
admit
any
kind
of
men
to
be
the
Ministers
of
Jesus
Christ
;
but
advisedly
to
consider
,
What
the
Primitive
Church
Ordered
should
be
done
about
the
Ordination
of
Priests
.
and
Religiously
to
Ordain
such
as
he
found
most
fitting
for
so
High
a
Calling
.
And
therefore
according
to
this
Charge
of
the
Apostle
to
Bishop
Timothy
,
the
Bishops
of
the
Primitive
Church
,
and
the
immediate
successors
of
the
Apostles
took
such
special
care
,
to
provide
worthy
Ministers
for
Gods
Church
,
that
in
imitation
of
the
Apostles
,
Acts.
14.23
.
1.
They
Appointed
and
Ordained
,
that
the
whole
Church
,
that
is
,
1.
Thing
.
all
the
faithfull
people
of
God
,
that
Professed
to
believe
in
Christ
,
should
observe
foure
Ember
weeks
in
every
yeare
,
wherein
all
the
Christians
should
Fast
,
and
Pray
to
God
,
that
he
would
vouchsafe
to
send
them
godly
and
able
Ministers
;
because
that
2.
They
Ordained
,
that
each
Bishop
,
on
the
next
Lords
day
,
2.
Thing
.
after
each
Ember
week
,
should
,
with
the
assistance
of
some
of
his
Grave
Clergy
,
Ordain
such
as
they
found
most
fitting
,
and
worthy
of
this
High
Calling
;
and
I
feare
that
the
neglect
of
the
performance
of
this
duty
of
Prayer
and
Fasting
on
those
Ember
weeks
,
among
the
people
,
have
produced
such
defects
as
be
in
many
Ministers
;
and
perhahs
the
Bishops
,
as
well
as
the
people
,
were
not
all
so
carefull
,
and
so
circumspect
as
they
ought
to
have
been
,
in
the
Ordination
of
their
Clergy
;
for
,
as
you
may
see
in
the
1
Tim.
3.10
.
and
in
Titus
,
1.5.6
.
1
Tim.
3.10
.
Tit.
1.5
,
&
6.
those
that
were
to
be
admitted
Priests
or
Deacons
,
were
to
be
proved
and
examined
,
and
being
found
blameless
,
and
qualified
,
as
the
Apostle
requireth
in
the
foresaid
places
;
prayers
were
to
be
made
for
them
,
The
great
care
taken
in
former
times
,
in
the
Ordination
of
Priests
and
Deacons
.
and
hands
to
be
laid
on
them
,
and
then
Authority
was
given
unto
them
,
to
execute
that
Holy
Fuction
;
so
great
was
the
care
,
that
was
formerly
used
in
the
Ordination
of
Priests
and
Deacons
,
and
no
man
durst
presume
to
intrude
himself
into
this
Holy
Office
,
nor
any
man
was
suffered
to
execute
these
Functions
,
but
such
as
were
thus
Religiously
Ordained
.
And
no
wonder
;
for
this
calling
,
being
fo
transeendently
high
,
non
collectio
pecuniarum
,
not
the
gathering
of
Rents
,
or
the
Kings
Revenues
,
but
custodia
animarum
the
care
and
custody
of
mens
souls
,
which
are
the
living
images
of
the
Eternal
God
;
The
great
care
that
should
be
taken
in
ordaining
priests
and
Deocons
.
and
which
is
,
onus
Angelicis
humeris
formidandum
,
a
burthen
,
saith
S.
Hierome
,
that
is
able
to
make
Angels
shoulders
to
shrink
under
it
?
so
heavy
,
that
St.
Paul
cries
out
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
?
who
is
sufficient
for
these
things
?
And
the
Lord
God
himself
sheweth
unto
Moses
,
what
care
ought
to
be
had
,
in
the
choosing
,
approving
and
sanctifying
of
them
,
that
were
to
serve
at
his
Altar
;
for
Aaron
and
his
sons
,
that
were
but
types
and
figures
of
the
Evangelical
Priests
,
were
to
be
consecrated
seven
daies
together
,
and
a
bullock
was
to
be
offered
for
a
sin
offering
every
day
,
Exod.
29.35
.
before
they
were
admitted
to
administer
in
their
office
.
Object
.
But
I
know
that
our
Lay-Preachers
will
object
,
that
these
were
Jewish
Rites
and
shadows
,
that
are
vanished
with
their
temple
;
and
therefore
no
waies
pertaining
to
us
Christians
;
Sol.
I
answer
that
the
Old
Testament
,
or
the
Law
,
Heb.
10.
which
was
the
shadow
of
good
things
to
come
,
and
not
the
very
image
of
the
things
,
is
acknowledged
by
all
to
be
a
Type
and
figure
of
the
New
Testament
,
The
things
of
the
old
Test
.
types
of
the
things
that
should
be
done
in
the
New
Testament
.
1
Cor.
13.12
.
and
the
Gospel
;
not
onely
,
in
the
Legal
Sacrifices
,
that
were
,
but
the
shadows
of
the
True
Sacrifice
Jesus
Christ
;
but
also
in
most
of
the
ritual
things
and
Ceremonies
,
that
are
mentioned
to
be
used
about
the
Service
of
God
in
the
Old
Testament
,
whose
soul
or
substance
should
be
far
more
transcendently
imployed
in
the
service
of
God
,
under
the
New
Testament
,
for
as
the
New
Testament
,
and
the
service
of
God
under
it
,
is
the
very
expresse
image
of
the
Celestial
and
Heavenly
things
,
and
a
figure
of
those
things
that
we
shall
see
in
Heaven
;
as
St.
Paul
teacheth
;
so
those
things
,
that
chanced
and
were
commanded
to
be
observed
in
the
Synagogne
of
the
Jews
,
were
types
and
figures
of
these
things
,
that
should
be
done
in
the
Church
of
Christ
;
Gal.
3.24
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
Nazianz.
inorat
.
de
S.
pas
:
cha
.
and
they
are
termed
pedagogia
ad
Christum
;
introductions
leading
us
unto
Christ
:
and
Greg.
Nazianzene
calleth
the
Old
Testament
:
vallum
quoddam
inter
Deum
&
idola
medium
;
a
certain
trench
,
or
wall
set
indifferently
betwixt
God
and
idolls
;
so
as
we
might
passe
by
that
,
from
the
idell
unto
God
,
and
from
the
Law
,
as
from
the
Sampler
,
unto
the
veritie
,
from
the
figure
to
the
thing
,
and
from
the
shadow
to
the
substance
.
And
therefore
the
Apostle
,
in
many
places
,
citeth
the
old
Law
for
the
verie
figure
of
the
New
;
Deut.
25.4
as
where
it
is
written
in
the
Law
,
Thou
shalt
not
muzzle
the
mouth
of
the
ox
that
treadeth
out
the
corn
,
he
saith
,
this
was
written
for
us
,
1
Cor.
9.
&
9.
that
live
under
the
Gospel
,
to
teach
us
,
that
God
would
have
the
Lay
men
to
relieve
their
spiritual
Pastors
;
and
where
he
saith
,
that
Hagar
and
Mount
Sinay
did
represent
the
old
Law
,
Gal.
4.24
.
and
Ismael
the
Jewesh
Synagogue
;
and
on
the
other
side
,
Sarah
and
Hierusalem
signified
the
Gospel
,
and
Isaac
represented
the
Church
of
Christ
;
and
again
,
where
he
saith
,
that
the
fathers
were
all
under
the
cloud
,
and
all
passed
through
the
sea
,
and
all
were
baptized
by
Moses
in
the
cloud
,
1
Cor.
10.1.3.4
.
and
all
did
eat
the
same
spiritual
meat
;
and
then
he
addeth
,
haec
omnia
in
figura
contigerunt
illis
,
that
all
these
things
happened
to
them
in
a
figure
,
to
fignifie
the
baptism
,
that
we
receive
,
and
the
spiritual
food
,
that
we
take
in
the
blessed
Eucharist
under
the
New
Testament
;
1
Pet.
3.20
.
&
21.
The
Cerem
.
sanctisying
of
the
old
Test
.
Priests
,
was
a
type
of
the
sanctitie
required
in
the
ordaining
of
the
priests
of
the
New
Test
.
and
St.
Peter
likewise
sheweth
how
Noahs
Ark
,
was
a
Type
and
a
figure
of
our
baptism
.
And
so
I
say
,
that
the
Ceremonial
sanctifying
of
the
Priests
of
the
old
Law
,
was
but
atype
and
a
figure
of
that
true
and
real
sanctitie
and
holiness
,
and
spiritual
indowments
,
that
are
requifite
to
be
in
the
Priests
of
the
New
Testament
.
Or
,
if
our
novices
and
Lay-intruders
into
this
sacred
Function
,
be
not
so
learned
,
as
to
understand
types
and
figures
,
nor
so
quick-fighted
as
to
perceive
things
spoken
in
enigmate
;
then
let
them
look
into
the
New
Testament
,
and
they
shall
find
there
,
how
our
Saviour
Christ
,
Luke
6.12
.
before
the
choosing
of
his
Apostles
,
continued
all
night
in
prayer
:
and
when
it
was
day
,
he
called
his
Disciples
,
and
out
of
them
he
chose
12.
Apostles
:
and
was
not
this
done
for
our
instruction
,
to
teach
us
,
what
we
should
do
,
before
we
send
forth
Preachers
,
and
Priests
,
to
feed
the
flock
of
Christ
?
and
after
his
Resurrection
,
Luke
24.50
.
before
he
sent
his
Apostles
to
preach
,
he
lifted
up
his
hands
and
blessed
them
;
and
St.
John
saith
,
he
breathed
on
them
,
and
said
,
receive
ye
the
holy
Ghost
;
John
20.22
.
and
when
the
holy
Ghost
said
,
Separate
me
Barnabas
and
Saul
,
for
the
work
whereunto
I
have
called
them
,
the
other
Prophets
and
Teachers
,
which
were
Simon
,
and
Lucius
,
and
Manaen
,
fasted
and
prayed
,
and
laid
their
hands
on
them
,
Acts
13.3
.
and
then
sent
them
away
,
to
discharge
their
Function
.
And
so
,
as
I
told
you
,
all
the
Primitive
Bishops
,
and
Fathers
of
the
Church
,
in
imitation
of
Christ
and
his
Apostles
,
have
observed
the
same
course
,
Acts
14.23
.
of
fasting
and
prayers
,
and
imposition
of
hands
,
before
they
send
any
man
to
be
the
Preaecher
and
Minister
of
any
Parish
;
so
careful
were
they
heretofore
in
this
point
,
to
see
that
no
unlearned
or
unworthy
person
should
be
admitted
to
be
the
servant
and
Embassadour
of
Christ
,
to
declare
his
message
,
to
administer
at
his
Table
,
to
dispence
his
graces
,
and
to
be
the
shepherd
to
feed
his
flock
,
which
are
Offices
of
so
high
an
esteem
;
for
if
man
will
not
receive
every
kind
of
person
,
especially
,
such
as
he
knoweth
to
be
vain
,
vitious
or
idle
,
that
offereth
himself
to
be
his
servant
;
shall
we
think
that
God
will
accept
of
every
one
,
Ignatius
in
epist
ad
Smyrnenses
.
that
will
presumptuovsly
thrust
himself
to
be
the
Embassadour
of
Jesus
Christ
?
no
,
questionlesse
,
and
therefore
Ignatius
,
that
was
Bishop
of
Antioch
,
in
the
Apostles
time
,
next
after
Evodius
,
writing
to
the
Smyrnenses
,
or
Church
of
Symrna
,
saith
,
Let
no
man
do
any
thing
appertaining
,
to
the
Church
,
Yea
,
let
not
the
Administration
of
the
Eucharist
,
that
is
the
Lords
Supper
,
be
lawful
,
but
by
the
Bishop
,
or
by
him
that
is
admitted
and
hath
his
authority
from
the
Bishop
.
God
foretells
us
of
these
intruders
,
that
we
might
shun
them
.
Jerem.
23.21
.
And
yet
,
he
that
before
all
time
foresaw
these
times
,
God
himself
,
and
Christ
himself
tells
us
,
that
many
false
prophets
would
intrude
themselves
into
his
service
,
and
many
false
Apostles
would
very
presumptuously
thrust
themselves
into
the
Ministerie
;
for
the
Lord
saith
,
I
have
not
sent
these
Prophets
,
yet
they
run
,
that
is
more
greedily
then
the
true
Prophets
,
that
do
know
the
weight
of
this
heavy
churge
;
and
again
he
saith
,
I
have
not
spoken
to
them
,
yet
they
prophesied
;
therefore
their
preaching
must
needs
be
vain
and
erroneous
;
Jerem.
14.14
.
and
so
the
Lord
testifieth
,
saying
,
they
prophesie
lies
in
my
name
,
for
I
sent
them
not
,
neither
have
I
commanded
them
,
neither
spake
I
unto
them
;
but
they
prophesie
unto
you
a
false
vision
,
and
divination
,
and
a
thing
of
naught
,
and
the
deceits
or
devices
of
their
own
bearts
:
And
our
Saviour
saith
,
Matth.
24.24
.
ver.
5.
ver.
11.
there
shall
arise
false
Christs
,
and
false
prophets
,
and
shall
shew
great
signes
,
and
shall
deceive
many
,
and
if
it
were
possible
,
the
very
Elect
;
for
they
will
come
,
as
he
saith
,
in
his
name
,
that
is
,
professe
themselves
to
besent
from
him
,
and
to
be
his
most
faithful
servants
,
and
the
very
Saints
of
God
;
and
thereby
they
shall
deceive
the
people
,
which
otherwise
,
if
they
came
in
Mahomets
name
,
or
in
the
Popes
name
,
they
could
not
prevail
to
deceive
them
;
and
St.
Paul
saith
,
this
I
know
,
that
after
my
departure
shall
grievous
wolves
enter
in
among
you
,
not
sparing
the
flock
;
also
of
your
own
selves
,
that
is
,
questionlesse
,
among
the
Lay
people
,
shall
men
arise
,
and
not
be
sent
,
speaking
perverse
things
,
Act.
20.29
.
to
draw
away
disciples
after
them
;
and
these
are
the
young
novices
and
Lay
Trades
men
,
that
as
St.
John
saith
,
went
from
us
,
but
were
never
of
us
,
that
is
,
neither
called
nor
approved
by
us
,
but
,
intruding
themselves
into
our
Office
,
and
separating
themselves
from
the
old
way
,
which
,
as
the
Prophet
saith
,
Jerem.
6.16
.
is
the
good
way
,
do
preach
strange
doctrines
,
to
gather
to
themselves
Churches
out
of
the
Church
of
Christ
,
and
to
lead
them
out
of
the
fold
of
Christ
,
unto
the
dens
of
the
destroyer
,
from
whence
,
as
out
of
Cacus
den
,
vestigia
nullae
retrorsum
;
there
can
be
no
deliverance
without
great
repentance
.
Saint
Peter
likewise
saith
,
2
Peter
2.1
.
that
as
there
were
false
Prophets
amongst
the
people
of
the
Jews
,
so
there
should
be
false
Teachers
among
us
,
who
privily
should
bring
in
damnable
heresies
,
and
many
shall
follow
their
pernicious
wayes
;
and
these
be
our
itinerant
Preachers
,
that
wander
from
Parish
to
Parish
,
and
go
from
house
to
house
,
and
so
privily
,
as
the
Apostle
saith
,
do
lead
men
into
Schismes
and
most
damnable
heresies
;
and
of
these
Saint
Jude
prophesied
,
saying
,
Jude
,
v.
12
,
and
13.
that
they
were
wandring
stars
without
light
,
and
clouds
without
water
,
carried
away
with
the
wind
.
Nay
,
more
then
all
this
,
St.
Paul
tells
us
,
the
time
would
come
,
as
we
see
now
it
is
come
,
when
men
would
not
endure
to
hear
sound
Doctrine
,
but
after
their
own
lusts
should
heap
to
themselves
Teachers
,
having
itching
eares
,
which
they
shall
turn
away
from
the
truth
unto
fables
:
2
Tim.
4.3
,
4.
for
,
if
you
search
all
times
,
from
St.
Pauls
time
to
these
very
times
,
I
would
fain
know
when
was
there
such
heapes
of
Teachers
,
and
such
an
inhibition
to
hear
the
truth
,
and
to
Preach
sound
Doctrine
,
as
now
it
is
?
for
,
whereas
before
the
Teachers
of
errors
and
heresies
were
not
endured
;
now
,
very
few
Congregations
where
I
live
,
are
permitted
to
be
content
,
and
to
injoy
their
old
setled
,
and
well
known
Pastors
,
but
they
must
have
some
wandring
starrs
to
inlighten
them
,
and
such
Teachers
to
instruct
them
,
as
neither
understand
the
state
of
the
Flocks
,
which
we
should
be
carefull
to
know
,
as
Solomon
saith
,
Prov.
27.23
.
nor
know
the
diseases
of
the
sheep
;
and
therefore
must
needs
be
ignorant
,
how
to
apply
any
remedies
to
them
,
lest
they
should
give
them
poyson
in
stead
of
medicines
.
And
if
the
old
Doctors
,
and
the
Faithfull
Ministers
of
Christ
undertake
to
Preach
,
they
are
affronted
,
as
I
foreshewed
,
and
so
threatned
and
terrified
,
that
the
people
are
afraid
to
hear
them
;
whereby
you
may
see
,
that
,
as
the
Apostle
saith
,
the
sound
Doctrine
,
and
True
Service
of
God
cannot
be
endured
to
be
heard
;
by
reason
of
such
heapes
of
false
Prophets
,
and
wandring
stars
,
that
are
sprung
up
amongst
us
.
And
yet
our
Saviour
tells
you
,
how
these
false
Teachers
should
come
unto
you
,
How
the
false
Prophets
deale
with
the
people
,
and
exclaim
against
true
Prophets
.
in
sheepes
cloathing
,
that
is
,
with
smooth
flattering
speeches
,
pretending
that
they
come
for
your
salvation
;
but
withall
,
he
tells
you
,
that
in
very
deed
,
they
are
inwardly
ravening
wolves
,
and
their
wayes
lead
you
to
destruction
:
for
they
speak
you
faire
,
and
cry
out
against
the
trus
Governours
of
Gods
Church
,
that
never
admitted
such
intruders
to
be
Gods
Ministers
;
and
they
roare
and
raile
against
all
the
Learned
Preachers
of
the
Gosspell
,
as
if
wisdom
,
and
knowledg
,
and
learning
,
were
odious
unto
God
,
and
to
be
excluded
out
of
Heaven
,
where
they
think
none
shall
come
,
but
folly
,
and
ignorance
,
2
Chron.
18.23
.
and
simplicity
;
and
therefore
they
smite
their
Governours
,
and
these
Learned
men
,
on
the
cheekes
,
as
Zedechia
did
to
Michaiah
,
that
is
,
they
throw
dirt
in
their
faces
,
and
beslubber
their
reputation
,
with
most
scandalous
aspersions
,
that
they
are
Popish
,
superstitious
,
and
the
very
limbs
of
the
Antichrist
:
and
that
they
have
not
Gods
Spirit
,
which
they
presume
to
know
,
as
if
they
were
of
Gods
Counsell
;
and
all
is
to
no
other
end
,
then
to
seduce
the
people
to
renounce
their
true
Pastors
,
as
they
have
now
done
,
and
to
take
them
for
their
gracious
Protectors
.
But
,
How
King
Philip
sought
to
seduce
the
Athenians
,
and
how
Demosthenes
prevented
him
.
let
the
people
take
heed
,
lest
these
new
Teachers
deale
with
them
,
as
Philip
of
Macedon
intended
,
as
Demosthenes
said
,
to
deale
with
the
Athenians
,
when
,
before
he
Warred
upon
them
,
he
sent
unto
them
word
,
that
all
his
quarrell
was
against
their
Philosophers
and
Orators
,
that
suggested
rebellions
,
and
disobedience
unto
the
people
;
and
therefore
,
if
they
would
renounce
them
,
apprehend
them
,
and
transmit
them
unto
him
,
he
would
become
their
true
friend
,
and
loving
Patron
;
whereupon
,
the
learned
Orator
told
the
Athenians
,
that
the
wolves
,
on
a
time
,
sent
unto
the
sheep
,
to
tell
them
,
that
their
shepherds
dogs
hunted
them
,
and
worried
them
,
and
very
often
bit
them
sore
,
and
sometimes
killed
them
;
and
therefore
advised
them
,
to
lay
hold
upon
their
dogs
,
and
send
them
bound
to
them
,
and
so
they
should
be
freed
from
their
persecutors
,
and
they
would
become
their
friends
,
to
protect
them
from
all
dangers
;
whereupon
,
the
silly
sheep
,
being
glad
to
be
freed
from
their
dogs
,
and
itching
after
novelties
,
and
desirous
to
make
triall
of
their
new
masters
,
found
a
way
to
catch
their
dogs
,
and
so
delivered
all
their
faithful
preservers
unto
the
faithless
wolves
,
who
,
as
soon
as
ever
they
got
the
dogs
into
their
hands
,
fell
upon
the
sheep
,
without
resistance
,
and
destroyed
them
all
at
their
pleasure
,
without
pitty
;
even
so
,
said
Demosthenes
,
will
King
Philip
deale
with
you
,
when
you
have
delivered
your
learned
Philosophers
,
and
grave
Oratours
into
his
hands
;
and
he
was
herein
a
very
true
Prophet
.
And
I
pray
God
these
false
Prophets
,
upstart
novices
,
and
unlawful
,
unlicenced
intruders
into
the
sacred
calling
of
the
Ministery
,
deale
not
so
or
worse
with
our
people
;
for
if
the
blind
lead
the
blind
,
Matth.
15.14
.
both
must
needs
fall
into
the
ditch
;
if
young
ignorant
Schollars
lead
old
ignorant
men
,
both
must
fall
into
new
and
old
errours
,
and
if
the
tradesmen
teach
the
husbandmen
,
and
the
country-men
teach
the
citizens
,
and
the
souldiers
teach
them
both
the
way
to
heaven
;
I
fear
they
will
but
walk
apace
towards
hell
;
when
as
this
is
but
the
devils
new
policy
to
obstruct
the
old
way
of
verity
,
and
a
hellish
trick
to
put
out
the
heavenly
light
;
for
,
as
Moses
tells
the
Israelites
,
Deut.
32.17
.
that
their
new
Gods
that
came
newly
up
,
whom
their
fathers
feared
not
,
were
but
old
devils
;
so
I
may
truly
say
,
that
these
new
teachers
are
but
old
bereticks
and
false
Prophets
,
and
their
new
lights
are
but
ignis
fatuus
,
infernall
torches
to
lead
the
people
to
everlasting
darknesse
.
Questio
.
But
you
will
say
,
what
shall
we
do
in
this
case
,
when
such
men
,
as
have
not
been
lawfully
called
,
shall
come
to
preach
unto
us
,
and
to
do
the
service
of
the
Lord
?
Solutio
:
I
answer
,
that
you
should
do
as
the
Prophet
Jeremy
adviseth
you
,
and
as
our
Saviour
Christ
counselleth
you
;
believe
them
not
;
and
because
faith
cometh
by
hearing
,
the
Prophet
tells
you
,
thus
saith
the
Lord
of
Hosts
,
hearken
not
unto
the
words
of
these
Prophets
,
that
speak
visions
of
their
own
heart
;
Jerem.
12.6
.
Matth.
24.26
.
Jerem.
23.16
.
John
10.5
.
What
the
Cocarrice
useth
to
do
.
and
our
Saviour
saith
,
my
sheep
will
not
follow
a
stranger
,
neither
will
they
know
a
strangers
voyce
:
but
they
will
stop
their
ears
as
the
Cocatrice
,
that
will
not
hear
the
voyce
of
the
charmer
,
charme
he
never
so
wisely
,
but
will
lay
one
ear
close
unto
the
ground
,
and
stop
the
other
ear
with
her
tayle
,
that
she
may
not
be
charmed
with
his
sweetest
musick
;
so
should
we
deal
with
those
Preachers
,
that
are
not
lawfully
admitted
to
be
the
Ministers
of
Gods
word
;
for
as
a
little
Colloquiutida
spoyled
all
the
pot
of
pottage
,
2
Reg.
4.40
.
that
the
children
of
the
Prophets
cryed
out
,
mors
in
olla
,
and
a
little
poyson
infects
the
whole
messe
of
meat
;
so
a
few
dangerous
errours
are
able
to
destroy
many
of
the
hearers
of
these
Preachers
.
And
therefore
,
as
it
is
not
safe
to
taste
of
a
poysoned
dish
,
so
it
is
dangerous
to
hear
an
heretical
or
schismatical
Preacher
;
and
as
the
Lord
demands
of
them
,
quis
requisivit
haec
?
who
hath
required
these
things
at
your
hands
?
Psal.
50.16
,
and
again
,
why
takest
thou
my
lawes
in
thy
mouth
,
that
is
to
preach
them
unto
my
people
,
when
as
thou
hatest
to
be
reformed
,
that
is
,
to
go
the
right
way
to
do
thy
work
?
so
Christ
bids
us
,
to
take
heed
how
we
hear
,
Mark
4.24
.
and
so
consequently
to
take
heed
what
we
heare
,
and
whom
we
hear
;
for
as
it
is
a
fin
in
them
,
to
run
to
preach
;
unbidden
,
and
unsent
;
without
a
warrant
,
and
without
commission
;
so
it
is
a
sin
in
us
,
to
be
partakers
of
other
mens
sins
,
and
we
make
our selves
as
guilty
in
hearing
them
,
as
they
are
in
preaching
to
us
;
because
they
would
not
preach
to
us
,
if
we
did
not
hear
them
;
and
the
same
God
that
forbids
them
to
preach
that
are
unsent
,
forbids
us
to
bear
them
that
are
unauthorized
;
for
they
that
come
in
by
the
window
,
and
not
by
the
dore
,
that
is
the
usuall
,
accustomed
and
ordinary
way
to
come
to
any
house
,
John
10.
they
are
thieves
and
robbers
saith
our
Saviour
Christ
;
and
Chemnitius
,
whom
Brightman
saith
was
prophesied
of
in
the
Revelation
of
Saint
John
,
to
be
the
giver
of
a
mighty
wound
unto
the
Antichrist
,
saith
,
certum
est
,
ex
verbe
Dei
neminem
in
Ecclesia
audiendum
esse
,
qui
non
legitimè
sit
vocatus
;
it
is
certain
out
of
the
word
of
God
,
that
we
ought
to
hear
none
in
the
Church
,
which
is
not
lawfully
called
;
Chemnit.
loc.
com
.
de
Eccles.
pag.
129.1
.
Clemens
in
epi
ad
Corinth
.
de
success
.
ministrorum
.
imo
Ecclesia
non
debent
,
nec
possunt
cum
fructu
audire
eos
,
qui
non
habent
legitimae
voeationis
testimonia
;
nay
,
saith
he
,
the
Churches
ought
not
,
nor
can
they
with
any
fruit
hear
them
,
which
have
not
the
testimonials
of
their
lawfull
calling
:
and
if
you
look
into
Saint
Clemens
,
which
lived
about
the
year
of
Christ
113.
you
shall
find
him
to
be
of
the
same
mind
;
and
therefore
the
Church
ordained
,
that
Priests
and
Deacons
should
not
depart
from
one
Diocesse
to
another
,
without
letters
demissary
from
their
Diocessans
,
that
the
Churches
might
not
be
deceived
by
them
;
but
be
sure
of
lawfull
Ministers
.
O
but
the
people
are
glad
to
be
eased
,
and
to
be
freed
from
those
large
Salaries
and
payments
of
their
tythes
and
offerings
,
which
they
were
wont
to
pay
to
their
old
Pastors
,
and
do
esteem
it
better
to
have
the
word
of
God
brought
unto
them
by
these
men
,
that
do
it
,
as
the
Apostles
did
it
,
freely
,
then
by
those
that
look
so
plentifully
to
be
rewarded
for
it
.
To
this
Saint
August
.
briefly
answereth
,
that
neither
the
covetous
worldling
,
nor
the
miserable
Christian
shall
go
free
,
but
,
quod
non
capit
Christus
,
rapit
fiscus
;
Hag.
1.16
.
what
the
Minister
of
Christ
shall
not
get
,
the
soldier
,
and
perhaps
thine
enemy
will
have
;
and
what
they
have
by
their
exchange
,
they
may
,
ere
long
,
well
put
it
,
as
the
Prophet
saith
,
into
a
broken
bagge
.
But
were
it
so
,
that
the
soldiers
and
Lay-Elders
would
still
continue
,
and
preach
alwayes
to
them
for
nothing
;
which
I
shall
scarce
believe
;
yet
I
would
desire
all
good
Christians
to
remember
what
the
Prophet
David
said
unto
Araunah
,
when
he
offered
as
a
King
,
unto
the
King
,
his
ground
and
his
oxen
,
his
instruments
,
and
his
wheat
,
2
Sam.
24.
1
Chr.
21.24
to
bestow
them
freely
upon
him
,
to
serve
the
Lord
;
nay
,
saith
,
King
David
,
but
I
will
buy
them
of
thee
,
at
the
full
price
;
neither
will
I
offer
burnt
offerings
unto
the
Lord
,
of
that
which
cost
me
nothing
;
because
the
Lord
commandeth
us
to
honour
God
with
our
riches
,
and
we
ought
not
to
love
our
gold
better
then
the
service
of
our
God
.
And
so
you
see
by
their
intrusion
into
this
sacred
function
,
uncalled
,
and
unauthorised
,
these
Lay-Preachers
are
one
especial
head
of
Cerberus
,
and
a
principal
branch
of
this
false
Prophet
.
And
2.
2.
The
inability
of
the
Lay-Preachers
,
proves
them
to
be
the
false
Prophet
.
1
Tim.
1.6
,
7.
As
their
usurpation
of
this
office
,
and
their
false
entrance
into
it
,
is
one
main
argument
to
prove
the
same
,
so
their
ignorance
and
weaknesse
,
to
discharge
this
office
,
is
another
argument
to
confirm
it
;
and
Saint
Paul
speaking
of
such
teachers
,
telleth
Timothy
,
that
before
his
departure
,
divers
had
swarved
from
the
true
faith
,
and
had
turned
aside
into
vain
jangling
,
desiring
to
be
teachers
of
the
Law
,
but
understanding
neither
what
they
said
,
nor
whereof
they
affirmed
;
and
so
now
these
Lay-Preachers
of
the
Gospel
;
whose
office
is
,
as
the
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
doth
import
,
to
publish
the
glad
tidings
of
salvation
by
Jesus
Christ
unto
the
people
,
will
be
alwayes
jangling
in
the
harsh
musick
of
the
Law
,
to
bring
men
,
as
they
do
many
tender
consciences
,
into
fearful
desperation
;
because
as
the
Apostle
saith
,
they
understand
not
the
right
use
of
the
Law
,
The
twofold
reason
why
the
Lay-preachers
do
misinterpret
the
Scriptures
.
nor
how
to
make
the
right
application
of
it
;
and
so
the
do
in
like
manner
misapply
the
promises
of
the
Gospel
,
and
pervert
many
places
of
the
holy
Scriptures
;
and
the
reason
hereof
seems
to
be
two
fold
.
-
1.
Their
ignorance
,
and
want
of
arts
,
languages
,
and
learning
,
to
search
and
to
find
out
the
truth
:
-
2.
The
obscurity
and
difficulty
to
understand
the
holy
Scripture
.
1.
Because
they
are
ignorant
and
unlearned
men
.
1.
The
wisdom
of
a
learned
man
cometh
by
opportunity
of
leisure
,
and
he
that
giveth
his
mind
to
the
Law
of
the
most
high
,
is
occupied
in
the
meditation
thereof
,
and
will
seek
out
the
wisdom
of
all
the
ancient
,
and
be
occupied
in
prophesies
;
he
will
keep
the
sayings
of
the
renowned
men
;
and
where
subtle
parables
are
,
he
will
be
there
also
;
he
will
seek
out
the
secrets
of
grave
sentences
,
and
be
conversant
in
dark
parables
.
But
,
how
can
he
get
wisdom
,
that
holdeth
the
plow
,
and
that
glorieth
in
the
goad
,
that
driveth
oxen
,
and
is
occupied
in
their
labours
,
and
whose
talk
is
of
bullocks
?
for
he
giveth
his
minde
to
make
furrowes
,
and
is
diligent
to
give
the
kine
fodder
:
so
,
every
carpenter
and
workmaster
,
that
laboureth
night
and
day
,
and
they
that
cut
and
grave
seales
,
and
are
diligent
to
make
great
variety
;
the
smith
also
,
sitting
by
the
anvill
,
and
considering
the
iron
work
,
setteth
his
mind
to
finish
it
,
and
watcheth
to
polish
it
perfectly
;
and
so
the
potter
,
sitting
at
his
work
,
turneth
the
wheele
about
with
his
feete
,
and
fashioneth
the
clay
with
his
arme
,
and
is
diligent
to
make
clean
the
furnace
.
And
all
these
,
and
all
others
,
the
like
Tradsemen
,
that
trust
to
their
hands
,
shall
not
be
sought
for
in
Publick
Counsell
,
nor
sit
on
the
Judges
Seat
;
Ecclesiast.
38.
and
24.
Vsque
ad
34.
fin
.
cap.
for
they
cannot
understand
the
Sentence
of
judgement
,
nor
declare
what
is
justice
;
and
therefore
they
shall
not
be
found
where
parables
are
spoken
,
saith
the
wise
son
of
Syrach
.
And
if
such
lay
men
,
and
tradesmen
cannot
understand
justice
and
judgement
in
Civill
matters
,
nor
find
out
the
sayings
,
aphorismes
,
and
parables
of
men
,
how
shall
they
be
able
to
search
out
the
deep
things
of
God
,
and
to
understand
the
Mysteries
of
the
Holy
Scriptures
?
for
,
2.
It
is
not
an
easie
matter
,
and
of
small
labour
,
and
without
learning
,
2.
Because
the
Scaipture
is
full
of
obscurity
,
and
very
hard
to
be
understood
.
to
explaine
the
Scriptures
,
to
reconcile
different
Texts
,
and
seeming
contradictions
,
and
to
unfold
the
sence
,
and
mysticall
meaning
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
as
you
may
find
by
what
the
Apostles
say
,
in
1
Tim.
3.16
.
Heb.
5.11
.
and
2
Pet.
3.16
.
how
difficult
,
and
hard
a
matter
it
is
,
to
expound
the
Great
Mysteries
of
Godliness
;
and
how
,
by
reason
of
that
difficulty
,
the
unlearned
and
unstable
,
do
wrest
them
to
their
own
destruction
;
for
,
you
may
observe
,
that
although
Christ
taught
the
people
in
the
plain
,
yet
he
taught
his
Disciples
in
the
Mount
;
Luke
6.17
.
Matth.
5.1
.
Luke
5.3
,
4.
and
while
the
people
stood
on
the
shore
,
he
bids
his
Apostles
to
launch
forth
into
the
deepe
;
to
shew
unto
us
,
that
as
Origen
saith
,
the
Scripture
consisteth
of
an
outward
barke
,
which
is
soft
and
tender
,
and
may
easily
be
plained
,
and
of
an
inward
substance
,
which
is
hard
and
tough
,
and
cannot
so
easily
be
squared
;
or
,
as
S.
Gregory
saith
,
that
the
Doctrine
of
Christ
,
and
the
Mysteries
of
the
Holy
Scriptures
,
are
like
the
Ocean
sea
,
where
a
lamb
may
wade
by
the
shore
,
where
the
people
stood
,
and
the
Elephant
may
swimm
in
the
deep
,
where
the
Apostles
launched
forth
;
to
Teach
us
this
Truth
;
Many
things
in
Scripture
easie
to
be
understood
;
as
the
heads
.
1.
To
be
done
.
2.
To
be
believed
.
that
the
meanest
capacity
,
the
vulgar
and
lay
people
may
understand
out
of
the
Scriptures
,
what
they
should
do
,
as
to
fear
God
,
to
Honour
their
Parents
,
to
obey
the
Magistrates
,
not
to
kill
,
not
to
commit
adultery
,
not
to
steal
,
and
the
like
;
and
the
chiefe
necessary
Heads
of
their
Christian
Faith
,
as
to
believe
in
Jesus
Christ
,
that
thorough
him
they
shall
have
remission
of
their
sins
,
and
Eternall
life
;
and
that
this
truth
is
Sealed
unto
them
by
the
blessed
Sacraments
of
Baptisme
,
and
the
Lords
Supper
:
and
yet
,
the
strongest
Head
,
the
greatest
Wit
,
and
most
exquisite
Schollers
,
may
find
there
such
depth
,
as
cannot
easily
be
dived
into
;
but
will
soon
swallow
them
up
,
and
like
the
Sun
in
his
full
strength
,
dazle
and
confound
their
fight
,
The
reasons
of
the
difficulty
to
explain
,
and
to
understand
the
Scriptures
.
1.
The
diversity
of
Languages
.
if
they
be
not
very
carefull
to
go
the
right
way
,
and
take
great
paines
,
and
earnestly
pray
to
God
for
his
helpe
,
to
understand
the
same
.
And
the
reason
of
this
difficulty
,
to
explain
,
and
to
unfold
the
Scripture
,
is
manifold
;
as
,
1.
The
diversity
of
Languages
;
wherein
the
same
was
written
,
and
the
great
affinity
of
the
Hebrew
with
the
Syriac
and
the
Chaldick
tongue
,
with
the
very
many
equivocall
words
of
the
Hebrew
Language
,
which
made
the
Jewes
themselves
many
times
to
mistake
the
meaning
thereof
;
as
,
1.
When
Christ
said
,
destroy
this
Temple
,
John
.
2.19
.
Marck
.
14.58
.
and
in
three
dayes
I
will
raise
it
up
,
they
thought
he
spake
it
of
the
materiall
Temple
,
when
he
meant
the
Temple
of
his
body
;
and
the
same
word
signified
both
the
one
and
the
other
.
2.
When
he
told
his
Disciples
,
Matth.
19.24
.
Luke
19.25
.
it
was
easier
for
a
Cammell
to
go
thorough
the
eye
of
a
needle
,
then
for
a
rich
man
to
enter
into
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
;
and
this
was
a
proverbiall
speech
among
the
Jewes
,
when
they
spoke
of
any
hard
,
and
unlikely
thing
to
be
done
;
it
was
easier
for
a
Cammell
to
go
thorough
the
eye
of
a
needle
,
as
Caninius
observeth
out
of
their
Talmud
;
and
yet
most
men
,
and
many
good
interpreters
,
and
of
no
small
learning
,
have
understood
the
word
of
that
great
and
large
fiz'd
foure-footed
beast
,
called
a
Cammell
,
whereas
the
word
indeed
,
quo
hic
utitur
paraphrastes
funem
anchoratum
significat
,
which
the
Paraphrast
saith
,
our
Saviour
used
,
signifieth
a
Cable
rope
,
which
being
untwifted
,
may
easily
pass
thorough
an
needles
eye
,
and
so
may
the
rich
man
enter
into
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
,
if
he
disperseth
his
wealth
,
and
give
them
to
the
poore
;
though
,
as
our
Saviour
saith
,
it
is
easier
for
us
to
untwist
the
Cable
rope
,
then
to
perswade
the
rich
men
to
part
with
their
goods
,
and
give
them
to
the
poore
,
or
to
any
pious
uses
.
3.
When
he
cried
out
,
Math.
27.46
.
Eloe
,
Eloe
,
Lamasabacthany
,
the
Jewes
said
,
he
calleth
for
Elias
;
when
,
as
the
words
signified
,
My
God
,
My
God
,
why
hast
thou
forsaken
me
?
4.
When
,
John
.
20.16
.
after
the
resurrection
of
Christ
,
Mary
turned
her selfe
towards
him
,
and
said
,
Rabboli
,
which
is
,
Master
;
Tremelius
saith
,
that
in
this
word
,
either
the
letter
Lamed
is
put
for
Nun
,
and
so
Rabboli
for
Rabboni
;
or
else
it
is
a
composition
of
the
Noune
with
the
Pronoune
,
and
Rabboli
is
put
for
rabbonli
;
and
it
is
not
properly
any
Hebrew
word
,
but
a
Chaldaic
,
and
Syriac
;
and
it
is
said
to
be
an
Hebrew
word
,
quia
tunc
temporis
Syriaca
lingua
hebraeis
esset
vulgaris
;
because
that
the
Syriac
Tongue
was
then
common
amongst
the
Jewes
,
when
they
had
lost
the
use
of
their
own
Tongue
in
their
Captivity
,
and
had
learned
,
in
that
space
of
seventy
yeares
,
the
Idiomes
,
and
the
phrases
of
the
Conquerors
,
and
the
bordering
neighbours
,
that
were
either
the
Chaldeans
,
Tremel
.
in
Joh.
20.16
.
or
the
Syrians
;
and
this
,
saith
Tremelius
,
non
tantum
hic
observari
debet
,
ought
not
onely
to
be
observed
here
,
but
in
many
other
places
of
the
New
Testament
,
where
these
words
,
that
are
properly
Chaldic
,
or
Syriac
,
are
said
to
be
Hebrew
words
.
2.
2.
The
not
pointing
of
the
Scriptures
.
In
Scriptura
divina
dictiones
,
Syllaba
,
puncta
mysteria
indicant
divina
.
Hieron
.
in
Epes
.
c.
3.
&
Basilius
l.
sexto
.
c.
1.
The
not
pointing
,
and
especially
the
mispointing
of
the
Scripture-Writings
made
many
doubts
,
and
brought
many
errors
,
even
amongst
the
greatest
Scholers
;
for
the
Hebrewes
,
at
first
,
used
no
points
at
all
in
their
writings
;
and
then
,
the
Transcribers
mispointing
the
same
,
made
it
to
be
mistaken
,
and
misunderstood
of
the
readers
,
which
is
easily
done
,
when
the
pointing
thereof
is
done
amiss
;
as
,
Edwardum
occidere
noli
,
timere
bonum
est
;
and
his
keeper
read
it
,
Edwardum
occidere
noli
timere
,
bonum
est
;
and
so
,
the
misplacing
of
a
comma
,
the
least
of
all
points
,
made
the
King
to
loose
his
life
,
the
Highest
of
all
men
;
so
the
Oracle
,
saying
,
Ibis
,
redibis
nunquam
,
mala
morte
peribis
;
and
the
man
reading
the
sentence
of
the
Oracle
thus
;
Ibis
,
redibis
,
uunquam
per
bella
peribis
;
made
him
to
miscarry
,
because
of
his
mis-reading
it
;
and
the
Poet
wittily
writing
to
a
faire
Lady
,
said
,
Women
are
Vertuous
,
Noble
,
and
Excellent
,
Who
can
prove
that
they
do
offend
?
Dayly
to
please
their
husbands
they
do
intend
;
Never
,
to
displease
them
they
do
purpose
;
commonly
such
qualities
have
women
.
And
the
husband
,
who
knew
his
wives
qualities
better
then
the
Poet
,
read
the
very
same
verses
,
thus
;
Women
are
Vertuous
,
Noble
and
Exceilent
,
Who
can
prove
that
?
they
do
offend
Dayly
:
to
please
their
husbands
they
do
intend
Never
;
to
displease
them
they
purpose
commonly
;
such
qualities
have
women
.
And
so
it
is
in
the
mispointing
of
the
Holy
Scriptures
,
as
in
Act.
1.25
.
the
placing
of
the
comma
,
at
the
word
fell
,
from
whence
Judas
by
transgression
fell
,
sheweth
the
meaning
of
the
Holy
Ghost
to
be
,
that
Matthias
might
go
to
his
own
place
,
that
is
,
to
his
own
proper
Diocesse
,
and
allotted
jurisdiction
;
but
the
omitting
of
that
comma
,
which
is
but
a
small
point
,
made
many
Great
Scholars
to
commit
a
foule
error
,
by
referring
the
last
sentence
unto
Judas
,
that
he
might
go
to
his
own
place
,
that
is
,
the
place
which
God
had
determined
for
him
,
for
his
punishment
,
and
he
had
justly
deserved
,
which
is
,
hell
;
as
if
God
,
ab
initio
,
had
decreed
this
place
for
him
,
but
could
not
in
justice
send
him
thither
,
untill
he
had
fallen
from
his
Ministery
,
by
his
transgression
;
Which
is
the
Doctrine
of
the
Presbyterians
.
which
is
derogatory
to
the
goodness
and
justice
of
God
,
and
far
from
the
meaning
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
that
referreth
this
clause
unto
Matthias
,
and
the
words
,
(
from
whence
Judas
by
his
transgression
fell
)
betwixt
two
comma's
,
are
to
be
read
,
as
if
they
were
inclosed
within
a
parenthesis
.
And
this
reading
of
the
place
,
thus
pointed
,
teacheth
two
things
.
1.
It
freeth
God
from
the
imputation
of
injustice
,
or
hard
dealing
,
1.
To
free
God
from
the
imputation
of
injustice
.
All
things
past
and
to
come
,
are
present
with
God
.
that
otherwise
,
the
Hereticks
,
from
this
place
,
might
with
some
colour
object
against
God
,
for
preparing
hell
for
men
,
before
ever
they
sinned
,
which
he
never
did
,
but
as
he
is
a
pure
act
,
with
whom
there
is
neither
prius
nor
posterius
,
but
foreseeth
all
things
,
and
acteth
all
things
,
that
either
were
,
or
are
,
or
shall
be
,
as
things
present
,
without
any
aspect
,
either
backward
or
forward
;
whereby
things
to
come
,
with
God
,
are
said
to
be
,
as
if
they
were
already
past
.
2.
This
sheweth
,
how
the
Apostles
themselves
,
2.
That
the
Apostles
,
though
their
Commission
was
generall
,
yet
had
they
their
peculiar
jurisdiction
.
Galat.
2.7
,
8
,
9.
Dorothaeus
de
vitis
Apostol
Abdias
Histor.
Apestol
.
l.
7.
Petrusde
nat
.
l.
3.
c.
149.
Hieron
.
catalog
.
Eccles.
Scriptor
.
Titus
.
2.11
.
whose
commission
was
so
generall
,
as
to
go
,
in
universum
mundum
,
over
all
the
world
;
yet
notwithstanding
,
to
avoid
confusion
,
they
agreed
to
have
their
commissions
limitted
,
and
a
proper
Diocesse
,
and
a
peculiar
jurisdiction
assigned
to
each
of
them
,
as
the
Gospell
of
the
Circumcision
unto
St.
Peter
,
and
of
the
uncircumcision
unto
St.
Paul
;
and
St.
Andrew
was
assigned
to
Preach
unto
the
Scythians
,
and
Sogdians
,
Philip
to
the
Phrygians
,
Bartholomeus
to
the
Indians
,
Thomas
to
the
Parthians
,
Matthew
to
the
Ethiopians
,
&c.
and
so
the
lot
fell
upon
Matthias
,
that
he
might
take
part
of
the
Ministery
of
the
Apostles
,
and
go
to
discharge
that
Ministery
,
in
his
own
proper
place
and
Diocesse
,
which
the
Holy
Ghost
should
assign
unto
him
,
and
which
was
Macedenia
,
as
Petrus
de
natalibus
writeth
,
or
about
the
Haven
of
Hyssus
,
in
Ethiopia
,
as
St.
Hierom
saith
.
So
,
in
Titus
2.11
.
some
read
,
the
grace
of
God
,
which
briugeth
salvation
unto
all
men
,
hath
appeared
;
and
from
thence
they
conclude
,
that
Christ
hath
purchased
universall
Grace
,
and
salvation
for
all
men
,
as
well
for
Judas
as
for
St.
Peter
;
but
others
read
it
,
the
grace
of
God
,
which
bringeth
salvation
,
unto
all
men
hath
appeared
;
from
whence
they
conclude
,
that
Christ
brought
onely
to
the
true
believers
the
grace
of
salvation
,
which
by
the
Publique
Preaching
of
the
Gospell
,
appeareth
to
be
offered
unto
all
men
;
but
he
offereth
not
,
as
he
purchased
not
the
same
for
all
;
which
,
were
it
so
,
it
were
but
a
meere
collusion
,
which
is
farr
from
the
meaning
of
God
;
and
yet
you
see
,
Which
is
the
deceitfull
Doctrine
of
the
Presbyterians
.
1
Pet.
3.19
.
that
the
very
selfe
same
words
are
made
to
be
of
very
far
different
sence
;
and
all
by
the
placing
,
or
mis-placing
of
a
comma
.
And
so
the
like
difference
,
if
not
greater
,
arose
amongst
the
greatest
Scolars
,
about
the
right
pointing
,
and
thereupon
the
interpreting
of
that
place
of
St.
Peter
,
in
the
1
Peter
3.19
.
and
both
the
mispointing
and
misinterpreting
thereof
hath
brought
forth
that
spurious
Doctrine
of
the
Popish
purgatory
,
that
brings
onely
a
gaine
unto
the
Teachers
,
but
no
Comfort
at
all
unto
the
believers
;
And
I
might
collect
abundance
of
such
mispointings
;
both
in
the
Greek
and
Laetine
copies
of
the
Bible
,
besides
what
may
be
found
in
the
Hebrew
,
Chaldie
and
Syriac
.
3.
The
confounding
of
names
.
3.
The
confounding
of
names
,
when
as
some
men
having
two
or
three
names
,
and
the
same
name
,
being
far
unlike
it selfe
,
when
it
is
translated
to
another
Language
,
doth
require
a
great
deale
of
pains
,
study
,
and
care
,
to
find
out
the
right
persons
that
are
meant
,
under
those
different
names
;
and
the
neglect
of
that
care
and
diligence
hath
produced
many
doubts
,
and
bred
some
errors
amongst
the
best
Authors
;
1.
Chron.
9.4
.
as
where
,
in
1.
Chron.
9.4
.
it
is
said
,
that
in
Hierusalem
dwelt
Vthai
,
the
son
of
Amihud
,
the
son
of
Omri
,
the
son
of
Imri
,
the
son
of
Bani
;
of
the
children
of
Pharez
,
the
son
of
Judah
;
and
Nehemias
,
Nehem.
11.4
.
in
the
11.
ch.
v.
4.
speaking
of
the
same
persons
,
that
then
were
inhabiting
at
Hierusalem
,
saith
,
that
at
Hierusalem
dwelt
Athaiah
,
the
son
of
Vzziah
,
the
son
of
Zecharia
,
the
sonne
of
Amaria
,
the
son
of
Shephatia
,
the
son
of
Mahalaleel
,
of
the
children
of
Peres
:
And
how
can
these
places
,
that
are
so
different
,
and
as
it
seems
,
so
fully
contrary
one
to
another
be
reconciled
,
by
him
that
takes
no
care
,
and
hath
no
learning
,
nor
leasure
from
his
secular
affairs
and
calling
,
to
search
after
it
?
But
the
learned
Tremelius
was
able
briefly
to
resolve
this
doubt
,
Tremel
.
in
loc.
saying
,
that
it
can
be
none
otherwise
,
but
that
hi
omnes
binomines
erant
,
all
these
men
had
two
names
apiece
;
or
else
one
of
the
two
places
of
the
Scripture
must
needs
be
false
,
which
would
be
most
absurd
for
any
Christian
to
imagin
.
And
so
of
the
very
Kings
of
Juda
,
2
Chron.
22.6
Achazia
is
called
Hazaria
,
2
Chron.
22.6
.
and
in
another
place
he
is
called
Joachas
;
and
St.
Matthew
calleth
him
Ozias
,
Matth.
1.8
.
Jerem
,
22.24
Matth.
.
1.8
.
and
so
Vzzia
is
called
Azaria
;
and
Jehoiakim
is
called
Jechoniah
,
and
by
the
Prophet
Jeremie
,
he
is
termed
Coniah
;
and
abundance
of
men
more
have
two
or
three
names
apiece
in
the
holy
Scripture
.
And
therefore
it
will
require
no
small
diligence
,
nor
any
less
judgement
,
to
find
out
the
right
persons
,
that
are
spoken
of
,
by
reason
of
this
diversity
and
multiplicity
of
names
that
are
given
to
the
same
persons
.
4.
4
The
different
Genealogies
.
The
different
Genealogies
of
the
persons
spoken
of
in
Scriptures
,
do
bring
more
doubts
,
and
require
no
less
pains
unto
the
reader
,
then
the
diversities
of
names
;
as
where
Jehoram
is
said
,
to
have
married
Athaliah
the
daughter
of
Ahab
,
2.
Reg.
8.18
.
vers.
26.
2
Reg.
8.18
.
yet
in
the
26.
verse
,
she
is
said
to
be
the
daughter
of
Omri
;
and
if
she
was
the
daughter
of
Omri
,
how
was
she
the
daughter
of
Ahab
?
It
is
answered
,
that
she
was
indeed
the
daughter
of
Ahab
,
that
was
the
son
of
Omri
;
and
she
was
the
grand-child
of
Omri
,
and
according
to
the
Hebrew
manner
of
speech
onely
,
she
was
called
the
daughter
of
Omri
;
for
this
was
the
customarie
language
among
the
Jews
,
to
call
the
Grandchildren
,
the
sons
and
daughters
of
their
Grandfathers
,
and
to
call
brothers
children
,
brethren
;
and
this
manner
of
speech
is
to
be
found
most
frequent
in
the
holy
Scriptures
;
as
where
James
,
Galat.
1.19
.
that
was
afterwards
made
Bishop
of
Hierusalem
,
is
called
the
brother
of
the
Lord
,
which
made
many
men
,
mistaking
the
Hebrew
manner
of
speech
,
to
think
,
that
he
was
the
son
of
Joseph
by
another
wife
,
when
he
was
onely
the
Cousin-German
of
Christ
,
being
the
son
of
Mary
,
that
was
called
Maria
Jacobi
,
Matth.
27.53
Mary
the
Mother
of
James
,
and
was
the
sister
of
the
Virgin
Mary
.
And
this
difficulty
of
finding
out
the
right
Genealogie
bred
many
doubts
amongst
the
most
learned
,
Aug.
tomo
6.
l.
23.
c.
3
&
.
4.
cont.
Faustum
manichaeum
.
about
the
Genealogie
of
Christ
himself
;
for
he
was
to
come
of
the
seed
of
David
,
and
of
the
tribe
of
Judah
;
and
as
St.
Augustine
sheweth
,
the
Manichees
stifly
held
,
that
although
Joseph
descended
from
David
,
yet
Mary
was
the
daughter
of
Joachim
,
the
Priest
,
of
the
Tribe
of
Levi
;
Luke
1.36
.
because
St.
Luke
tells
us
plainly
,
that
Elizabeth
,
the
wife
of
Zacharias
the
Priest
,
was
her
Cousin
;
behold
thy
cousin
Elizabeth
.
To
this
Origen
answereth
,
That
the
Priests
might
marry
wives
out
of
any
tribe
.
that
according
to
the
common
received
opinion
,
Mary
was
the
lawful
wife
of
Joseph
according
to
the
law
;
and
therefore
of
the
tribe
of
Judah
;
and
Elizabeth
was
called
her
Cousin
,
not
in
regard
of
tribe
,
but
of
nation
;
but
I
say
that
Elizabeth
was
her
Cousin
,
not
onely
by
nation
,
but
also
by
tribe
;
otherwise
,
all
the
Jewish
women
might
be
called
her
Cousins
,
as
well
as
Elizabeth
;
for
Elizabeth
was
of
the
tribe
of
Judah
,
though
married
to
Zacharias
,
the
Priest
,
of
the
tribe
of
Levi
;
because
it
was
lawful
for
the
Priests
to
marry
wives
out
of
any
tribe
,
as
Aaron
married
the
daughter
of
Aminadab
of
the
tribe
of
Judah
;
Exod.
6.23
.
2
Chron.
22.11
and
Jehoiada
married
Jehosabath
,
the
daughter
of
King
Joram
,
of
the
tribe
of
Judah
;
and
so
Zacharie
married
Elizabeth
of
the
tribe
of
Judah
;
and
to
prove
that
Mary
was
of
the
tribe
of
Judah
,
St.
Luke
makes
it
manifest
,
because
he
saith
that
Joseph
was
the
son
of
Heli
,
that
is
his
son
in
law
,
the
father
of
Mary
his
wife
;
as
Naomi
calleth
Ruth
her
daughter
,
Ruth
.
1
:
22.
Videtur
Matthan
pater
fuisse
Jacobi
,
Alphaei
,
&
Heli
;
ex
Jacobo
Joseph
,
ex
Heli
,
Maria
descendisse
.
Tremel
.
in
loc.
3.23
.
because
she
was
her
daughter
in
law
;
for
otherwise
,
St.
Matthew
tells
us
plainly
,
that
Jacob
was
the
naturall
father
of
Joseph
;
and
Heli
,
which
(
as
St.
Jerom
thinketh
,
had
two
names
,
and
was
called
Joachim
,
and
Heli
)
was
the
natural
father
of
Mary
,
and
the
son
of
Matthan
,
who
was
the
father
of
Jacob
,
the
father
of
Joseph
,
and
of
Heli
,
the
father
of
Mary
,
and
of
Alphaeus
,
that
were
three
brethren
,
all
sons
of
Matthan
,
as
Tremelius
saith
.
And
therefore
also
this
requires
a
sedulous
secrch
,
to
find
out
the
truth
of
such
Genealogies
as
are
useful
and
necessary
to
be
found
out
,
for
the
understanding
of
the
right
Line
of
the
Messias
,
that
was
to
spring
from
the
loins
of
David
,
and
from
the
tribe
of
Judah
;
for
though
,
Titus
3.9
.
The
Apostle
speaks
of
needlesse
Genealogies
.
as
the
Apostle
saith
,
it
is
not
requisite
that
all
Genealogies
,
should
be
looked
after
,
yet
these
,
and
some
others
,
are
very
useful
and
necessary
to
be
knwon
;
and
yet
cannot
be
known
without
a
great
deal
of
care
and
search
to
find
them
out
;
5.
The
〈◊〉
Chronologies
,
of
the
ages
and
times
therein
specified
,
5.
The
Scripture
Chronologies
.
that
,
in
very
man
respects
,
are
most
requisite
for
all
sound
Divines
to
know
,
are
more
difficult
to
be
understood
,
and
bred
more
doubts
,
and
brought
forth
more
errors
,
then
the
Genealogies
have
done
;
as
the
weeks
,
daies
,
howrs
and
times
specified
in
the
prophesies
of
Ezechiel
,
Daniel
,
and
the
Revelation
,
and
as
among
the
rest
of
the
Chronologies
,
where
St.
Steven
saith
,
that
the
children
of
Israel
should
sojourn
,
in
a
strange
land
,
and
be
evil
intreated
there
400.
years
;
and
yet
,
if
you
do
rightly
compute
the
times
,
Acts
7.6
.
you
shall
find
,
as
Helvicus
well
observeth
,
that
from
Jacobs
going
down
into
Egypt
,
untill
they
were
delivered
by
Moses
,
they
do
scarce
amount
to
250.
years
;
215.
fust
.
in
the
description
of
Canaan
.
therefore
,
it
is
answered
,
that
St.
Steven
meant
not
from
Jacobs
passage
into
Egypt
to
inhabit
,
but
from
the
time
,
that
Abraham
went
thither
to
sojourn
,
and
from
that
time
,
to
their
deliverance
out
of
Egypt
,
it
is
just
400.
years
,
Genes.
15.13
as
the
Lord
had
formerly
said
unto
Abraham
.
6.
The
Scripture
phrases
,
and
the
manner
of
speech
,
6.
The
Scripture
phrases
.
that
the
Hebrews
used
,
is
not
an
easie
matter
to
be
understood
,
as
where
Naaman
said
to
Elisha
,
when
the
Prophet
refused
to
receive
his
gifts
,
shall
there
not
then
,
I
pray
thee
,
be
given
to
thy
servant
two
mules
,
burthen
of
earth
?
whereupon
,
2
Reg.
5.17
.
many
men
,
and
I
heard
some
Preachers
expounding
it
so
,
in
the
Pulpit
,
did
think
,
that
Naaman
meant
hereby
,
two
Mules
load
of
silver
;
Habac.
2.6
.
which
he
calleth
earth
,
(
as
the
Prophet
calleth
gold
,
red
or
thick
clay
,
to
shew
the
baseness
of
the
best
kind
of
worldly
wealth
)
as
if
he
should
say
,
seeing
thou
wilt
receive
nothing
at
my
hands
,
then
,
I
beseech
thee
,
let
me
bestow
it
upon
thy
servant
:
which
Exposition
,
is
far
enough
from
the
true
sense
of
Naamans
words
,
Naamans
words
mistaken
by
many
.
and
much
further
from
his
meaning
,
for
he
meant
no
such
thing
;
but
his
thoughts
were
far
better
,
and
his
meaning
more
religious
;
none
otherwise
,
then
,
shall
there
not
be
given
to
thy
servant
,
(
that
is
,
to
me
,
who
,
for
the
favour
that
thou
hast
done
me
,
do
professe
my self
to
be
thy
servant
)
two
Mules
burthen
,
of
this
earth
of
Jurie
,
that
I
may
carry
the
same
into
Syria
,
and
therewith
erect
an
Altar
there
,
unto
the
God
of
Israel
;
for
so
the
words
,
immediatly
following
,
do
make
this
exposition
most
plain
;
because
,
saith
he
,
thy
servant
,
that
is
,
not
Gebazai
,
but
himself
,
whom
,
in
a
complement
,
(
used
commonly
among
the
Jews
)
as
many
now
likewise
,
amongst
us
,
use
to
do
,
he
calleth
his
servant
,
will
henceforth
offer
neither
burnt
offering
,
nor
sacrifice
unto
any
other
god
but
unto
the
Lord
;
thefore
,
I
pray
thee
,
let
me
carry
two
Mules
load
of
this
your
earth
to
build
him
an
Altar
;
otherwise
,
if
he
had
meant
,
let
me
give
two
mules
load
of
silver
to
Gebazai
,
what
sence
or
coherence
had
been
in
his
reason
,
that
he
alleadgeth
for
his
desire
;
because
thy
servant
will
henceforth
offer
neither
burnt-offering
,
nor
sacrifice
to
any
God
but
to
the
Lord
,
the
Prophet
might
have
answered
,
2
Reg.
5.18
.
no
more
he
did
heretofore
;
which
Naaman
did
in
the
house
of
Rimmon
.
So
when
Benhadad
King
of
Syria
sent
Hazael
unto
Elisha
,
to
inquire
,
whether
he
should
recover
from
his
disease
or
not
,
and
Elisha
said
unto
him
;
go
,
say
unto
him
,
that
is
,
to
Benhadad
,
thou
shalt
certainly
recover
,
howbeit
,
The
Lord
hath
shewed
unto
me
,
that
he
shall
surely
die
;
and
if
this
was
the
meaning
of
the
Prophet
,
2
Reg.
8.10
.
as
the
words
seem
to
intimate
,
what
can
you
make
of
it
,
but
that
Elisha
teacheth
Hazael
,
how
to
tell
a
fair
lie
,
and
to
say
to
his
Master
Benhadad
,
he
shall
recover
,
when
the
Prophet
tells
him
,
he
knew
,
that
he
should
surely
die
?
therefore
,
Tremellius
translates
it
,
abi
,
dic
,
non
omnino
revalesces
,
Particula
negant
cum
antecedente
verbo
in
Prosodia
conj●●ngitur
Euphoniae
causa
Tremel
.
grammat
.
l.
4.
c.
8.
Origen
.
in
Rom.
c.
1.
nam
ostendit
mihi
Jehova
,
eum
omnino
moriturum
;
go
tell
him
,
thou
shalt
not
altogether
recover
;
for
the
Lord
hath
shewed
unto
me
,
that
he
shall
altogether
die
;
and
he
addeth
that
the
negative
particle
is
joyned
with
the
antecedent
verb
in
the
Prosodie
,
euphoniae
gratia
,
onely
for
the
better
sound
sake
,
to
make
the
speech
seem
the
sweeter
;
the
which
manner
of
speech
,
saith
he
,
is
often
used
in
the
Hebrew
language
,
as
we
have
shewed
in
our
Grammar
.
l.
4.
c.
8.
And
so
in
the
New
Testament
we
find
the
like
difficulty
in
the
phrases
thereof
,
as
Origen
hath
observed
upon
the
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
and
others
,
upon
these
words
,
in
the
first
Chapter
of
Saint
Johns
Gospel
,
verse
16.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
;
which
our
Translators
turned
right
according
to
the
words
,
and
grace
for
grace
;
the
sence
of
which
words
hath
puzled
many
of
the
best
interpreters
;
but
from
the
use
and
nature
of
the
phrase
,
they
are
now
found
to
fignifie
nothing
else
,
but
that
of
his
fulnesse
we
have
all
received
,
and
thanks
be
to
him
for
that
grace
,
and
great
favour
towards
us
;
otherwise
the
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
and
,
would
be
such
a
tautalogie
,
as
cold
,
never
he
brought
to
good
sence
,
according
to
the
Geneva
Notes
upon
that
place
;
and
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
often
signifieth
thanks
as
well
as
grace
.
7.
7.
The
visions
of
the
holymen
of
God
.
The
visions
of
Ezekiel
,
Daniel
,
and
especially
of
S.
John
in
the
Revelation
,
and
of
the
rest
of
the
Prophets
and
Apostles
,
I
hope
will
be
acknowledged
,
as
divers
of
the
most
learned
Fathers
have
ingenuously
confessed
,
to
be
of
a
greater
depth
,
and
harder
to
be
understood
,
then
can
be
easily
fathomed
by
every
unskilfull
Seaman
,
or
unartificial
,
and
unlearned
tradesman
.
8.
8.
The
predictions
of
the
Prophets
.
The
Prophesies
and
predictions
of
the
Prophets
are
no
lesse
obscure
,
then
their
visions
,
as
Aquinas
saith
,
they
are
not
understood
sometimes
of
the
Prophets
themselves
,
nor
infallibly
of
any
other
,
though
never
so
learned
,
untill
the
time
come
,
that
we
see
they
are
fulfilled
;
as
the
prophesie
of
the
Antichrist
,
2
Thes.
2.3
.
the
man
of
sin
,
and
the
child
of
perdition
,
which
is
the
beast
,
that
ascended
from
the
bottomlesse
pit
;
some
understood
it
of
Nero
,
others
thought
he
was
Domitian
,
and
many
conceived
him
to
be
Dioclesian
,
that
was
one
of
the
bloodiest
of
the
persecutors
;
and
after
that
,
Mahomet
,
and
his
successors
,
Prophesies
never
certainly
and
infallibly
known
untill
they
be
fulfilled
.
the
great
Turk
must
be
the
beast
,
and
that
great
Antichrist
;
and
now
of
late
,
our
new
Presbyterians
will
needs
have
him
to
be
none
other
then
the
Pope
;
and
at
last
,
he
is
found
by
some
others
,
to
be
none
of
these
,
but
nearer
home
,
and
of
a
higher
pitch
,
and
greater
wickednesse
then
any
of
them
;
so
hard
it
is
to
unvaile
the
face
of
many
a
prophesie
;
and
therefore
it
is
most
truly
said
of
Irenaeus
,
satius
est
expectare
impletionem
prophetiae
quam
temere
divinare
;
it
is
a
safer
course
,
and
a
surer
way
to
expect
the
fulfilling
of
a
prophesie
,
then
rashly
to
expound
it
to
be
fulfilled
:
and
if
it
be
so
,
for
the
best
Divines
;
9.
The
divine
Majesty
that
shineth
in
the
Scriptures
.
Dan
4.19
.
Acts
26.29
:
what
think
you
then
of
these
lame
and
Lay-Preachers
,
when
they
shall
undertake
to
expound
dark
Prophesies
?
9.
The
divine
Majesty
that
shineth
in
the
expressions
of
the
holy
Scriptures
sheweth
,
that
it
is
not
for
every
mechanick
to
trade
therein
;
for
you
may
observe
in
it
such
civil
complements
,
as
that
of
Daniel
to
Nebuchadnezzar
;
and
that
of
Saint
Paul
to
Agrippa
,
and
the
like
;
and
also
such
eloquence
,
such
tropes
and
figures
,
that
neither
Demosthenes
among
the
Greeks
,
Dan.
4.19
.
Acts
26.29
nor
Cicero
among
the
Latines
,
nor
all
the
Schooles
of
Athens
can
equalize
the
excellency
,
and
the
exact
language
of
the
holy
Scriptures
,
as
Paesor
truly
sheweth
;
when
as
no
Orator
could
speak
purer
Greek
,
then
the
pure
Spirit
of
God
spake
by
the
tongues
of
his
learned
pen-men
,
Saint
Luke
,
Saint
Paul
,
and
the
rest
of
them
;
and
I
am
sure
that
neither
Aristotle
,
nor
Plato
,
nor
any
other
Moralist
or
naturalist
can
shew
such
pure
Ethicks
and
true
Physicks
,
or
any
other
kind
of
Philosophy
,
as
is
to
be
found
in
the
sacred
writ
.
10.
10.
The
many
seeming
contradictions
of
the
Scriptures
.
The
many
seeming
contrarieties
and
contradictions
that
are
obviously
found
in
these
Scriptures
,
do
sufficiently
prove
how
difficult
it
is
to
reconcile
the
difference
,
and
to
give
the
right
sense
,
and
the
true
meaning
of
every
place
;
as
1.
Where
in
2
Reg.
17.24
.
2
Reg.
17.24
.
Verse
34.
it
is
said
that
the
men
which
came
from
Cutha
and
from
Ava
,
and
from
Hamath
,
and
from
Sepharuaim
,
and
were
placed
in
the
cities
of
Samaria
feared
not
the
Lord
,
and
so
it
is
reiterated
in
v.
34.
that
they
feared
not
the
Lord
;
And
yet
in
the
32.
verse
,
and
in
the
33.
verse
,
and
in
the
41.
verse
it
is
thrice
repeated
,
that
they
feared
the
Lord
.
And
how
can
these
things
be
,
that
the
same
spirit
with
the
same
breath
,
should
say
and
unsay
the
same
thing
,
they
feared
the
Lord
,
and
they
feared
not
the
Lord
?
Non
benè
conveniunt
,
nec
in
una
sede
moruntur
.
It
is
answered
,
that
if
you
mark
it
well
,
and
understand
it
right
;
here
is
no
contradiction
at
all
:
for
the
fear
of
the
Lord
is
here
put
for
the
whole
service
of
God
:
and
so
they
feared
not
the
Lord
as
it
is
said
in
the
17.
and
34.
verse
,
that
is
,
more
debito
,
they
served
him
not
,
as
the
Lord
required
his
people
to
serve
him
;
but
yet
feared
the
Lord
and
served
him
,
as
it
is
said
in
the
32
,
33
,
and
41.
verse
,
that
is
,
more
gentilium
,
as
the
Gentiles
,
Cultus
Dei
ex
humano
cerebro
excogitatus
.
and
the
other
nations
did
;
and
this
fear
of
the
Lord
,
and
service
of
God
,
being
but
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
a
will-worship
is
said
to
be
not
the
fear
of
the
Lord
,
nor
the
service
of
God
;
because
the
Lord
neither
commandeth
it
,
nor
accepteth
it
,
when
as
he
tells
us
plainly
,
that
he
will
be
served
as
himselfe
prescribeth
,
and
not
as
man
deviseth
.
2.
Where
our
Saviour
saith
,
Matth.
6.1
.
&
3.
Take
heed
that
you
do
not
your
almes
before
men
;
but
when
thou
dost
thine
almes
,
Let
not
thy
left
hand
know
what
thy
right
hand
doth
;
and
when
thou
prayest
,
go
into
thy
closet
,
and
shut
thy
dore
,
and
he
that
seeth
thee
in
secret
,
will
reward
thee
openly
;
and
yet
in
another
place
he
saith
,
Let
your
light
so
shine
before
men
,
that
they
maysee
your
good
works
,
Verse
6.
Matth.
5.16
.
and
glorify
your
Father
which
is
in
heaven
.
And
how
shall
men
see
them
,
if
I
shut
my
dore
,
and
do
them
so
close
in
my
chamber
,
and
do
mine
almes
so
secretly
,
that
none
may
see
them
?
It
is
briefly
answered
,
that
Christ
doth
not
forbid
you
to
bestow
your
almes
,
to
pray
,
and
to
do
the
other
duties
of
religion
in
the
fight
of
men
;
but
he
adviseth
you
not
to
do
them
,
as
the
Scribes
and
Pharisees
did
them
,
onely
to
this
end
,
that
they
might
be
seen
of
men
;
let
men
see
them
,
but
do
them
not
,
that
they
might
be
seen
.
3.
Where
Saint
Paul
saith
,
Rom.
3.28
.
&c.
5.
v.
1.
James
2.21
.
we
conclude
a
man
is
justified
by
faith
without
the
deeds
of
the
Law
;
and
yet
Saint
James
saith
,
that
Abraham
was
justified
by
Works
,
and
Rahab
was
justified
by
Works
,
and
then
concludes
it
positively
,
and
saith
,
you
see
,
how
that
by
works
a
man
is
justified
,
and
not
by
faith
onely
:
And
therefore
Luther
that
was
all
for
faith
,
and
not
finding
the
way
to
reconcile
these
two
Apostles
,
rejecteth
the
whole
Epistle
of
Saint
James
,
as
not
Canonical
,
and
calleth
it
Stramineam
Epistolam
,
an
Epistle
not
worth
a
straw
,
whereas
he
might
as
easily
have
reconciled
the
two
Apostles
,
How
the
words
of
Saint
Paul
and
S.
James
are
reconciled
.
if
he
had
considered
that
Saint
Paul
speaks
of
that
perfect
and
most
absolute
justification
,
that
freeth
us
from
all
sin
,
and
is
fully
able
to
acquit
us
,
coram
Tribunali
Dei
,
before
the
throne
of
Gods
judgement
:
and
so
Abraham
and
all
the
sons
of
Abraham
can
be
justified
no
otherwise
,
then
by
a
lively
faith
in
Jesus
Christ
:
and
Saint
James
speaks
of
the
manifestation
of
the
faith
,
whereby
we
approve
our selves
to
be
justified
,
coram
hominibus
,
both
to
the
satisfaction
of
our selves
and
others
:
and
this
is
by
g●od
works
,
which
are
the
fruits
of
our
faith
;
and
so
no
contradiction
at
all
betwixt
Saint
Paul
and
Saint
James
.
Many
more
seeming
contradictions
,
and
many
more
reasons
of
the
difficulties
of
the
Scriptures
,
I
might
produce
unto
you
;
but
out
of
this
,
that
I
have
set
down
,
you
may
very
easily
see
,
that
the
best
divine
,
the
quickest
wit
,
the
sharpest
sight
,
and
the
greatest
Schollar
,
when
he
considereth
the
depth
of
this
Ocean
,
and
the
mysteries
of
these
Scriptures
,
and
his
own
shallow
reach
to
comprehend
them
,
2
Cor.
2.16
.
may
cry
out
with
the
Apostle
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
?
who
is
sufficient
for
these
things
?
And
what
then
?
shall
a
Taylor
,
or
a
Shoemaker
,
or
a
Weaver
.
or
any
the
like
unskillful
tradesman
,
or
unealled
Lay
man
,
be
sufficient
for
these
things
,
wherein
such
a
masse
of
treasure
,
and
so
much
of
Gods
wisdom
is
contained
?
I
beseech
you
to
consider
what
Saint
August
.
saith
,
and
your selves
know
to
be
true
,
that
a
reasonable
good
Schollar
will
not
read
Horace
or
Terence
,
without
a
Comments
;
and
wilt
thou
presume
to
expound
the
deep
mysteries
,
and
the
high
secrets
of
Gods
word
,
without
the
help
of
learned
Authors
,
that
have
bestowed
much
paines
,
and
made
many
prayers
to
God
for
the
help
and
assistance
of
his
Spirit
to
understand
them
?
Quicquid
est
,
crede
mihi
,
in
Scripturis
istis
altum
&
divinum
est
;
whatsoever
is
in
these
Scrriptures
,
believe
me
,
saith
the
same
Father
,
it
is
high
and
d●vine
;
and
you
know
the
Prophet
David
saith
,
thy
commandement
is
exceeding
broad
;
and
therefore
he
doth
often
pray
for
understanding
,
Psalm
.
119.
that
he
might
understand
his
Commandements
;
and
yet
the
Commandements
,
which
were
things
that
appertained
unto
all
men
for
to
know
,
are
the
easiest
to
be
understood
,
as
being
delivered
in
the
plainest
manner
of
all
the
Scriptures
,
that
they
might
be
understood
of
all
,
because
they
were
to
be
observed
by
all
.
And
you
know
likewise
,
that
it
was
prophesied
of
Christ
,
Matth.
13.35
.
that
he
should
open
his
mouth
in
parables
,
and
declare
hard
sentences
of
old
;
so
hard
to
be
understood
,
that
his
own
Apostles
and
disciples
,
who
were
alwayes
conversant
with
him
,
yet
of
themselves
understood
them
not
,
as
you
may
perceive
by
that
reprehension
of
our
Saviour
;
are
ye
yet
without
understanding
?
Matth.
15.16
.
whose
apprehensions
and
understanding
neverthelesse
,
was
as
you
may
believe
far
better
,
then
the
best
of
our
Lay-Preachers
.
And
therefore
,
seeing
the
Apostles
and
disciples
of
Christ
,
and
the
greatest
Doctors
,
and
best
Scholars
in
Gods
Church
must
follow
Saint
Augustines
rule
,
to
understand
Gods
word
,
S.
Augustines
rule
how
we
may
come
to
understand
the
Scriptures
.
where
he
saith
,
agant
orando
,
querendo
,
legendo
,
&
bene
nivendo
ut
intellig
ant
;
that
is
,
earnestly
pray
to
God
for
the
assistance
of
his
Spirit
,
and
diligently
to
search
and
seek
by
continual
studies
,
in
the
reading
of
Gods
words
,
and
consulting
with
the
best
learned
Authours
,
which
God
hath
given
for
our
help
,
and
constantly
,
to
lead
an
upright
and
a
holy
life
,
that
God
may
be
intreated
by
these
means
to
enlighten
their
understanding
,
that
they
may
understand
his
revealed
will
.
And
now
all
the
premises
considered
,
I
demand
how
dares
the
Lay-Preacher
,
the
rustick
Plow-man
,
and
the
City
trades-man
,
and
the
blood-thirsty
souldier
,
with
their
miry
shoes
upon
their
unwashen
feet
,
approach
to
that
place
of
Gods
presence
,
which
Moses
himself
,
while
he
was
thus
,
was
forbid
to
do
;
and
there
with
defiled
hands
and
prophane
mouthes
,
not
rightly
divide
the
word
of
God
,
but
most
miserably
to
teare
and
Massacre
the
Holy
Scriptures
,
so
shamelesly
,
that
it
would
make
,
not
onely
our
eares
to
tingle
,
but
also
our
hearts
to
tremble
,
when
we
consider
how
the
Divine
Truth
is
abused
,
and
the
Name
of
God
blasphemed
,
by
these
rude
and
ignorant
Interpreters
,
that
are
the
best
Seedes-Men
in
the
World
,
to
sow
the
Tares
of
errors
,
heresies
,
and
blasphemies
among
the
pure
wheat
,
in
the
field
of
Gods
Church
?
because
,
as
St.
Augustine
saith
;
hine
ownes
Hereses
,
The
premises
teach
three
things
.
dum
Scripturae
bonae
intelliguntur
non
bene
;
all
heresies
do
spring
from
hence
,
when
the
good
Scriptures
are
ill
interpreted
.
So
,
this
that
I
have
shewed
,
of
the
difficulties
of
many
places
of
the
Scriptures
,
and
how
hard
it
is
to
explaine
,
and
to
reconcile
them
,
should
teach
us
these
three
things
.
1.
It
should
deterre
,
and
stop
the
presumptuous
attempts
of
ignorant
men
,
from
medling
with
the
interpreting
of
Holy
Mysteries
.
2.
It
should
move
all
good
people
to
love
and
honour
all
those
learned
Clergy
,
that
are
able
to
Teach
them
the
Truth
,
and
to
unfold
the
Scripture
truely
unto
them
:
and
not
regard
the
bawling
and
barking
of
those
whelpes
,
that
speake
against
Learning
,
and
Learned
Men
;
for
,
if
many
of
the
Apostles
were
unlearned
,
God
inabled
them
with
the
gifts
of
Tongues
,
and
fitted
them
with
learning
Miraculously
:
Act
14.12
.
2.1
,
2
,
3
,
4
,
&c.
and
doth
not
that
Miraculous
descending
of
Learning
and
Languages
upon
the
Apostles
,
shew
unto
us
how
necessary
Learning
and
Languages
are
for
the
Ministery
?
or
,
is
the
Learning
of
St.
Paul
any
thing
the
worse
,
because
he
had
it
not
miraculously
,
he
needing
it
not
so
,
but
in
an
ordinary
way
,
being
brought
up
at
the
feet
of
Gamaliel
?
so
,
is
Learning
,
and
the
gift
of
Tongues
now
any
thing
the
worse
,
because
we
have
it
not
as
the
Apostles
had
it
,
miraculously
,
but
in
an
ordinary
way
,
as
St.
Paul
had
it
,
and
left
more
ample
fruits
of
it
unto
the
Church
,
then
most
of
them
that
had
it
miraculously
?
But
the
truth
is
,
that
Learning
,
and
the
understanding
of
Arts
,
and
Tongues
,
howsoever
gotten
,
in
an
ordinary
,
or
an
extraordinary
way
,
miraculously
,
or
by
industry
,
it
is
from
above
,
and
a
speciall
gift
of
God
;
for
so
the
Scripture
saith
:
the
Lord
hath
given
me
the
tongue
of
the
Learned
,
Esay
50.4
.
and
therefore
learning
is
not
to
be
slighted
,
nor
these
Lay-Preachers
,
that
want
it
,
to
be
regarded
;
because
the
Scripture
cannot
be
vnderstood
,
nor
the
Divine
Mysteries
well
expressed
,
without
a
competent
measure
of
Learning
and
Languages
;
even
as
the
Apostles
themselves
could
not
well
do
it
,
untill
they
received
the
same
miraculously
.
3.
It
doth
in
the
second
place
make
good
my
second
Argument
,
and
sufficiently
prove
these
Lay
Preachers
to
be
one
of
the
heads
of
Cerberus
,
and
a
speciall
branch
of
this
false
Prophet
here
spoken
of
;
because
of
t●eir
ignorance
,
and
want
of
good
literature
to
inable
them
to
expoun●d
the
Scriptures
.
Why
the
Presbyterians
charge
the
Roman
Clergy
to
be
this
false
Prophet
.
And
neither
of
both
these
Arguments
can
be
justly
urged
,
and
applyed
against
the
Roman
Clergy
,
to
prove
them
to
be
this
false
Prophet
,
as
Junius
,
and
our
Presbyterians
would
have
them
to
be
;
but
,
as
the
Fox
,
that
being
hunted
for
his
knavery
,
shewed
a
hare
unto
the
hounds
,
that
the
dogs
running
after
the
hare
,
he
might
laugh
in
his
sleeve
,
and
passe
away
;
so
they
,
by
making
the
people
to
believe
,
that
the
Priests
and
Jesuit●s
are
this
false
Prophet
,
do
think
that
themselves
may
pass
unsuspected
,
and
to
be
taken
for
the
true
Ministers
of
Jesus
Christ
.
For
,
though
materialiter
,
they
of
Rome
,
may
,
as
they
do
,
Teach
many
points
of
false
Doctrine
,
yet
formaliter
,
The
Roman
Clergy
are
no●
liable
to
these
reasons
,
that
demonstrats
this
false
Prophet
.
they
cannot
be
said
to
be
this
false
Prophet
,
modo
&
forma
,
as
he
is
here
described
.
1.
Because
they
are
by
a
successive
unbroken
line
,
from
the
Apostles
time
,
lawfully
called
and
Ordained
,
by
prayers
,
and
the
imposition
of
the
hands
of
those
that
have
the
Lawfull
Power
and
Authority
to
ordain
them
:
none
dares
,
in
that
Church
,
intrude
himselfe
into
any
of
these
Sacred
Functions
,
but
such
as
are
lawfully
admitted
into
Holy
Orders
.
2.
The
works
of
those
Clergy
men
do
sufficiently
demonstrate
,
they
are
no
ignorants
,
but
learned
enough
in
all
arts
and
sciences
;
if
they
had
the
grace
to
make
a
right
use
of
their
learning
.
And
here
,
before
I
passe
from
this
point
,
you
must
know
that
we
have
now
two
sorts
of
Lay-Preachers
.
-
1.
One
without
any
Ordination
.
And
this
-
2.
The
other
of
a
false
Ordination
.
And
this
False
Ordination
,
that
is
done
only
by
other
Presbyters
,
without
the
Bishop
,
is
no
Ordination
at
all
;
no
otherwise
,
then
when
my
Lord
Chancellor
makes
one
a
Justice
of
Peace
,
and
that
Justice
of
the
Peace
will
presently
take
upon
him
to
make
others
Justices
of
the
Peace
like
himselfe
;
and
you
know
the
Authority
of
such
second
Justices
,
is
of
no
validity
,
because
the
one
had
no
power
to
give
it
,
nor
the
other
any
right
to
use
it
;
and
so
it
is
with
those
Presbyters
,
that
are
made
onely
by
the
Presbyters
,
they
are
none
other
then
meere
Laicks
.
2.
2.
The
Independant
another
branch
of
the
false
Prophet
.
Another
head
of
Cerberus
,
and
a
speciall
branch
of
this
false
Prophet
,
is
the
Independant
;
and
this
Independant
is
but
a
bastard
Presbyterian
,
or
an
illegitimate
child
,
begotten
of
the
luxurious
seed
of
the
Prtsbyterians
,
and
the
frothy
sperme
of
the
fanatick
people
,
that
disdains
as
much
to
be
subject
and
guided
by
the
Classis
of
the
Presbyterians
,
as
the
Presbyterians
do
kick
against
the
Government
of
the
Bishops
;
and
both
the
one
and
the
other
do
spring
from
the
same
root
of
pride
and
ambition
,
and
they
run
the
same
way
of
disobedience
,
and
opposition
to
their
lawfull
Governors
,
and
they
aime
at
the
same
end
,
to
be
Masters
and
Rulers
;
themselves
and
therefore
I
need
not
stand
any
longer
to
unkennell
this
Beast
,
seeing
that
the
same
things
that
are
incident
to
the
Presbyterians
,
may
be
truely
applyed
to
the
Independants
,
but
that
,
in
my
judgement
,
the
Independant
is
less
rigid
,
more
tolerable
,
and
quiet
,
and
of
far
better
faith
and
principles
then
the
Presbyterians
.
3.
3.
The
Presbyterians
,
the
first
fountain
,
and
the
chiefe
Head
of
this
false
Prophet
.
The
Presbyterians
,
not
as
they
are
Presbyters
,
but
as
they
now
shew
themselves
to
be
,
under
this
notion
,
and
name
of
Presbyterians
,
are
the
primum
mobile
,
and
the
maine
stock
from
whence
do
spring
all
the
branches
of
this
false
Prophet
:
and
though
I
might
collect
many
more
,
yet
I
will
infist
,
and
that
briefly
,
but
upon
these
foure
points
,
besides
their
correspondency
with
what
the
Spirit
of
God
setteth
down
here
,
that
do
sufficiently
shew
them
to
be
this
false
Prophet
,
and
they
are
,
-
1.
Their
Apostasie
.
1.
Their
Apostasie
.
For
,
-
2.
Their
Perjury
.
For
,
-
3.
Their
Hypocrisie
.
For
,
-
4.
The
obliquity
of
all
their
actions
.
For
,
1.
1
John
3.19
.
They
were
with
us
,
and
as
St.
John
saith
,
they
went
out
from
us
,
because
they
were
not
of
us
;
for
,
if
they
had
been
of
us
,
they
would
,
no
doubt
,
have
continued
with
us
;
but
,
in
the
height
of
their
pride
they
left
their
station
,
forsook
their
coulors
,
and
started
aside
like
a
broken
bowe
.
And
so
2.
2.
Their
Perjury
.
The
Oath
of
the
Presbyters
when
they
are
made
Ministers
.
In
Apostatizing
from
that
Profession
,
which
they
made
at
their
Ordination
,
and
denying
their
Bishops
and
Diocessans
to
be
their
Guides
,
and
their
Governors
,
they
became
perjured
,
to
break
their
faith
,
and
to
falfifie
their
Oath
,
which
they
made
in
the
presence
of
God
,
and
his
Congregation
,
when
they
were
ordained
;
for
,
when
any
one
is
to
enter
into
the
Holy
Order
of
Priesthood
,
the
Bishop
demands
of
him
,
will
you
reverently
obey
your
Ordinary
,
and
other
chiefe
Ministers
,
unto
whom
the
Government
and
Charge
is
committed
over
you
,
following
with
a
glad
mind
and
will
their
godly
admonitions
,
and
submitting
your selfe
to
their
godly
judgements
?
and
he
that
is
to
be
admitted
Priest
,
answereth
;
I
will
so
do
,
the
Lord
being
my
helper
,
which
is
a
promissory
Oath
,
that
requireth
performance
,
and
may
no
way
be
dispensed
with
,
and
violated
at
our
pleasure
;
as
that
Learned
Regius
Professor
of
Oxford
,
Doctor
Sanderson
,
Vide
,
Dr.
Sanderson
,
de
Juramento
Promissorio
.
in
that
excellent
Book
,
De
Juramento
Promissorio
,
hath
most
amply
declared
unto
us
:
and
shall
we
think
that
they
can
be
true
Prophets
to
us
,
that
have
been
false
,
and
perjured
to
themselves
?
or
shall
we
commit
our
soules
to
their
custody
,
that
have
forfeited
their
own
soules
unto
the
Devill
?
or
,
shall
we
not
believe
,
that
these
,
rather
then
the
Roman
Clergy
,
are
this
false
Prophet
.
For
,
1.
They
have
not
refused
to
be
subject
and
obedient
to
their
Governors
,
nor
stepped
aside
from
their
station
,
and
therefore
cannot
be
taxed
with
this
Apostasie
,
that
the
Apostle
ascribeth
to
the
many
Antichrists
that
were
in
his
time
.
2.
They
have
not
falsified
their
faith
,
and
perjured
themselves
,
in
not
performing
their
Oath
,
and
observing
their
promise
,
which
they
made
,
when
they
entered
into
Sacred
Orders
;
but
to
proceed
.
3.
For
their
hypocrisie
,
I
leave
it
to
the
world
to
judge
of
it
.
And
4.
For
the
obliquity
of
their
actions
,
it
is
well
observed
by
one
,
that
in
all
their
doings
,
they
and
their
Proselites
do
imitate
King
Saul
to
a
haire
;
for
,
first
King
Saul
,
without
any
respect
or
regard
to
the
Office
and
Authority
of
the
Priest
,
would
presume
to
offer
sacrifice
,
1
Sam.
13.9
,
10.
as
afterwards
Vzziah
would
have
done
;
so
the
new
Presbyters
,
though
they
cannot
show
that
they
have
any
authority
,
descentive
from
hand
to
hand
from
the
Apostles
,
as
all
,
2
Chron.
26.16
,
17.
and
every
true
Presbyter
ought
to
have
;
yet
will
they
intrude
themselves
to
do
the
offices
of
the
Ministers
of
Christ
.
2.
Saule
had
an
evill
spirit
,
that
could
not
abide
any
musick
,
but
would
have
killed
David
,
when
he
played
before
him
;
1
Sam.
18.10
,
11.
so
the
Presbyterians
cannot
endure
any
Organs
,
or
Musick
in
the
Worship
of
God
.
3.
Saul
made
no
conscience
of
his
Oathes
,
but
through
the
vehemency
of
his
Zeal
,
forsooth
,
to
Gods
Honour
,
he
despised
the
wisdom
of
his
fore-fathers
,
and
therefore
he
breaks
the
Oath
that
they
made
unto
the
Gibeonites
,
and
would
needs
slay
those
harmeless
Gibeonites
;
and
the
whole
Nation
of
the
Jewes
must
smart
for
his
foolish
rashness
,
and
his
bloody
act
;
so
the
Presbyterian
,
or
Rumpe
Parliament
,
and
their
Teachers
the
Presbyters
,
were
such
Zelots
,
and
so
Holy
,
that
they
despised
the
wisdom
of
our
former
Parliaments
,
and
so
brake
their
Oathes
of
their
Alleageance
and
Supremacy
to
the
King
,
and
as
I
said
before
,
of
their
obedience
and
subjection
to
the
Bishops
,
and
the
Church
of
Christ
,
and
slew
the
two
Witnesses
of
God
:
and
the
whole
Kingdom
hath
ever
since
smarted
for
the
same
.
4.
Saul
was
a
most
malicious
man
,
and
as
cruell
as
any
one
of
those
times
,
as
you
may
read
,
how
he
persecuted
and
hunted
after
the
life
of
David
,
1
Sam.
18.11
.
Chap.
19.1.10
.
Chap.
21.1
,
&c.
without
any
cause
,
and
against
all
Reason
,
would
have
put
his
own
,
son
Jonathan
to
death
;
and
did
not
the
Presbyterian
Parliament
as
maliciously
hunt
after
the
Kings
life
,
and
the
Bishops
,
and
abundance
more
of
the
Kings
Party
?
let
my
Reader
judge
.
5.
This
goodly
King
,
for
Davids
sake
,
caused
fourscore
and
five
persons
of
the
Lords
Priests
,
that
did
weare
a
linnen
Ephod
,
saith
the
Text
,
to
be
slain
,
and
all
that
they
had
,
to
be
destroyed
:
and
did
not
the
Proselites
of
these
Presbyters
,
for
King
Charles
his
sake
,
because
they
were
honest
and
faithfull
unto
their
King
,
as
he
was
loving
,
and
like
a
Father
unto
them
,
run
and
ruinate
well-near
as
many
Bishops
,
besides
the
Deanes
,
Prebends
,
and
many
more
godly
Ministers
,
that
were
Canonicall
,
and
wore
the
linnen
surplice
;
though
they
that
hated
the
surplice
,
escaped
their
brethrens
fate
,
and
were
protected
and
advanced
by
these
Presbyters
,
as
those
that
rejected
the
linnen
Ephod
,
were
preserved
by
Saul
;
for
it
is
most
evident
,
that
the
Spirit
of
God
would
not
have
set
down
the
garments
of
those
Priests
that
were
destroyed
,
but
to
intimate
unto
us
,
that
some
other
false
Priests
,
(
that
could
no
more
abide
the
linnen
Ephod
,
then
our
Presbyters
can
now
endure
the
white
surplice
,
)
were
joyned
with
Saul
,
and
whispered
in
his
ears
,
against
those
that
did
wear
the
Ephod
,
as
the
Presbyterians
did
alwayes
ring
in
the
ears
of
the
Parliament
men
,
against
the
wearers
of
these
holy
garments
;
otherwise
it
had
been
enough
to
say
,
that
Saul
had
caused
to
be
slain
,
so
many
Priests
of
the
Lord
,
without
any
further
mention
of
wearing
the
linnen
Ephod
:
but
the
holy
Ghost
setteth
not
down
the
least
title
to
no
purpose
.
And
,
I
could
wish
his
Majesty
would
well
consider
how
that
very
very
many
of
the
prime
Presbyterians
in
London
and
the
country
,
made
such
affectionate
addresses
,
and
passionate
prayers
for
the
continuance
of
Richard
Cromwell
in
his
Protectorship
,
as
may
be
seen
in
their
Diurnalls
;
and
inquire
if
any
one
of
the
Bishops
,
or
of
all
the
Episcopall
party
did
the
same
;
and
then
to
consider
,
whether
such
men
that
are
so
unjust
to
their
King
,
&
to
their
Civil
Governors
,
be
fit
men
to
be
made
Governors
of
the
Church
of
Christ
.
as
they
imitate
this
malicious
King
in
their
actions
,
so
they
are
the
disciples
of
railing
Rabsheca
in
their
Sermons
;
for
letting
passe
those
doctrines
that
derogate
from
the
goodnesse
,
truth
,
and
justice
of
God
,
they
stuffe
their
Sermons
with
most
unsavory
expressions
,
and
ridiculous
things
in
the
eares
of
men
,
as
a
Presbyter
Preacher
in
Christs
Church
said
,
that
hell
was
paved
with
Kings
Crowns
,
and
Bishops
sculls
:
another
said
,
that
God
might
as
rightly
be
said
,
to
be
the
Authour
of
sin
,
as
of
Monarchy
;
and
a
third
said
,
that
Monarchy
was
such
a
beast
,
as
he
would
venture
his
life
to
fight
against
it
;
these
,
and
the
like
were
the
doctrines
of
this
beast
;
and
yet
now
,
who
pretends
to
be
more
zealous
to
reduce
our
David
to
his
throne
,
then
these
Presbyters
?
when
as
other
men
,
knowing
their
doings
,
think
it
strange
,
they
should
have
the
impudencie
to
look
any
King
in
the
face
.
And
to
justify
what
I
say
of
these
Presbyters
,
the
chiefest
branch
of
this
false
Prophet
,
as
I
will
not
refuse
a
pearle
from
a
dung-hil
,
so
I
will
not
disdain
to
alledge
the
testimony
of
George
Fox
the
younger
,
in
the
eleventh
page
of
his
book
,
whose
copy
was
delivered
into
the
hands
of
his
Majesty
,
the
fourth
day
of
the
fourth
moneth
,
1660.
where
he
saith
unto
the
King
;
if
thou
shouldst
come
in
upon
the
account
of
the
Prethyterians
,
or
shouldst
refuse
to
bow
to
what
they
should
set
up
,
or
not
Jatisfy
the
covetousnesse
of
their
Priests
,
there
be
several
of
them
would
be
ready
to
serve
thee
as
they
did
thy
Father
;
and
a
little
after
he
saith
,
how
abominably
have
these
durty
,
deceitful
,
covetous
Priests
,
acted
in
all
these
changes
,
i.e.
which
he
had
formerly
spoken
of
.
Oh!
it
is
hard
to
utter
their
deceit
,
who
one
while
have
prayed
for
a
King
and
Parliament
;
and
when
they
saw
the
King
was
like
to
fall
,
and
no
ways
likely
to
maintain
them
,
they
turned
against
him
,
and
prayed
onely
for
the
Parliament
,
and
asserted
their
authority
,
and
cursed
them
that
would
not
go
out
to
help
against
the
mighty
;
and
shortly
after
,
when
Oliver
Cromwell
had
turned
out
the
Parliament
,
and
set
up
himself
;
they
cryed
him
up
and
prayed
for
him
,
and
many
of
them
began
to
assert
his
authority
to
he
just
:
and
when
he
died
,
many
of
these
Preachers
began
to
addresse
themselves
to
his
Son
,
and
fawned
upon
him
,
that
he
might
provide
for
their
God
,
which
is
their
belly
;
and
they
appeared
to
be
sorrowful
for
his
Fathers
death
,
and
blasphemously
termed
him
,
the
Light
of
their
eyes
,
and
the
breath
of
their
nostrills
;
and
they
told
Richard
,
that
God
had
left
him
to
carry
on
that
glorious
work
which
his
Father
had
begun
,
and
some
of
these
Preachers
compared
Ol.
Cr.
to
be
like
unto
Moses
,
and
Rich
like
unto
Joshua
,
who
should
carry
them
into
the
promised
land
;
and
how
soon
did
some
of
them
turn
to
cry
for
a
Parliament
again
,
when
the
Army
turned
out
Richard
?
and
when
George
Booth
made
a
rising
,
then
they
cried
out
against
the
Parliament
,
and
began
to
curse
such
as
would
not
go
out
against
them
:
and
when
George
Booth
was
taken
,
they
petitioned
to
the
Parliament
to
excuse
themselves
,
and
that
they
had
no
hand
in
the
rising
;
and
now
they
are
for
thee
,
O
King
,
and
if
thou
wilt
believe
them
,
thou
art
worthy
to
be
deceived
by
them
.
But
,
I
should
be
overtedious
,
if
I
should
relate
unto
you
the
abundant
blasphemies
of
their
vile
Doctrine
,
Which
you
may
find
at
large
in
Arise
Evans
his
Euroclydon
,
per
totum
.
and
obliquity
of
all
the
actious
of
these
new
Presbyters
,
and
their
Proselites
;
and
therefore
I
will
pass
to
those
things
that
are
here
mentioned
,
and
shew
the
description
of
this
second
beast
,
as
the
H.G.
doth
here
set
it
down
,
and
leave
my
Reader
to
judg
,
whether
they
be
not
all
fulfilled
,
and
every
way
appliable
to
our
Presbyterians
,
to
prove
them
,
and
none
else
,
to
be
this
false
Prophet
,
here
mentioned
in
this
Book
of
the
Revelation
.
Where
notwithstanding
I
would
have
you
to
observe
that
there
are
two
sorts
of
the
now
and
new
Presbyterians
;
that
is
,
-
1.
Rigidi
,
superhi
&
ambitiosi
.
-
2.
Moderati
,
molles
&
timidi
.
1.
The
proud
,
ambitious
and
rigid
Presbyters
,
that
sate
at
Westminster
,
like
the
Synedrion
under
Cayphas
,
an
Assembly
of
Divines
,
that
chalked
out
the
way
for
the
rest
to
follow
them
in
their
extravagant
and
exorbitant
courses
,
and
these
are
the
partes
constitutivae
,
the
chiefest
,
and
the
principall
parts
of
this
false
Prophet
.
2.
The
moderate
,
remisse
and
fearful
Presbyters
are
such
,
as
to
preserve
their
livings
,
do
unwillingly
observe
the
Directory
of
the
rigid
Presbyters
,
that
are
here
so
amply
described
by
the
holy
Ghost
,
and
do
in
all
things
correspond
,
and
are
conformable
to
every
point
of
the
description
of
this
two-horned
beast
,
as
hereafter
I
shall
shew
unto
you
.
The
seed
of
this
beast
,
though
begun
to
be
sowen
,
When
the
seed
of
the
beast
was
first
sown
in
the
Church
.
as
the
Apostle
saith
of
the
my
tery
of
iniquity
,
by
Simon
Magus
,
Ebion
,
Cerinthus
,
Nicholas
,
and
the
like
;
in
the
first
age
of
the
Church
;
yet
did
not
this
beast
shew
his
hornes
,
nor
this
mystery
so
visibly
with
any
strength
appear
in
our
Church
of
Great
Britain
,
till
now
of
late
;
Indeed
,
when
the
godly
professors
of
the
Gospel
in
King
Edward
the
sixth
his
time
,
and
in
the
beginning
of
Queen
Elizabeths
reign
,
began
to
sow
good
corn
in
the
field
of
this
our
Church
,
and
to
make
a
reformation
,
and
a
rooting
out
of
those
weeds
of
superstition
,
that
the
Ministers
of
the
said
mystery
had
spread
,
and
now
began
to
be
discerned
among
the
wheat
,
then
presently
the
envious
man
,
super-seminavit
Zizania
,
that
is
,
When
Puritanisme
began
amongst
us
in
these
dominions
,
which
you
may
see
more
fully
shewed
in
Mr.
Fullers
History
of
our
Chuch
.
Brightman
in
Revelat.
c.
2.
Detrahunt
no●is
,
perimus
;
detrahunt
Canoni
,
veritati
non
detrahant
,
Aug
de
verbis
Aposteli
Sermone
.
14.
And
so
may
we
say
of
these
men
.
the
devill
stirred
up
his
seeds-men
,
John
Knox
in
Scotland
,
and
Thomas
Cartwright
in
Ingland
,
to
mingle
our
wine
with
wormwood
,
and
to
scatter
darnells
and
tares
among
our
good
wheat
,
whereby
they
infected
very
many
with
an
epidemical
,
and
most
deadly
disease
,
then
termed
Puritanisme
;
the
offspring
of
the
old
Catharists
,
that
is
,
a
dissembling
pharisaical
purity
,
and
pretended
holinesse
,
far
excelling
the
rest
of
their
brethren
,
both
in
life
and
doctrine
,
especially
in
the
conscientious
refusall
to
subscribe
,
and
to
submit
themselves
to
the
established
Liturgy
,
and
the
orderly
observation
of
the
discipline
and
Ceremonies
of
our
Church
;
which
they
spared
not
most
loudly
and
lewdly
to
bark
against
,
and
to
call
it
the
Laodicean
,
luke-warm
Church
;
and
the
Governours
and
upholders
of
all
the
good
orders
,
uniformity
,
and
discipline
of
this
Church
of
Christ
,
they
blushed
not
to
style
Popish
Bishops
and
proud
Prelates
,
and
the
Book
of
Common
Prayer
,
(
as
if
it
had
been
the
Turkish
Alcoran
)
They
perswaded
the
people
to
believe
it
was
the
English
Masse-Book
,
and
all
the
Ceremonies
thereof
the
ragges
of
Rome
:
and
so
belched
out
their
poyson
against
out
Church
:
And
to
what
incurable
mischief
this
disease
was
like
to
grow
,
that
wise
and
reverend
Arch-Bishop
Bancraft
did
foresee
,
and
with
all
his
might
endeavoured
to
prevent
,
by
discovering
and
publishing
the
same
unto
the
world
;
so
did
worthy
Doctor
Whitgift
before
him
;
and
so
did
Doctor
Dove
,
Doctor
Covell
,
Doctor
Gardiner
,
Doctor
Leon.
Hutton
,
and
Mr.
Thomas
Hutton
,
and
many
other
godly
and
learned
men
labour
to
unvaile
this
beast
his
face
,
to
shew
his
hornes
,
and
the
weaknesse
of
his
reasons
unto
the
weak
and
seduced
people
.
But
as
the
harlot
said
unto
Socrates
,
ego
tibi
Socrates
multum
praesto
,
I
do
much
excell
thee
,
O
Socrates
,
because
I
can
sooner
allure
the
youths
of
Athens
,
and
intice
far
more
of
them
to
my
house
of
leudnesse
,
then
thou
canst
with
all
thy
rhetorick
and
eloquence
,
perswade
to
thy
School
of
Philosophy
;
so
these
locusts
,
and
their
Proselites
prevailed
more
with
those
that
were
such
,
as
Socrates
answered
,
the
harlot
her
customers
were
,
proclives
ad
malum
,
inclinable
to
be
misled
,
and
easily
drawen
to
evill
,
as
we
are
all
by
nature
,
then
all
the
wise
Governours
,
and
grave
Doctors
of
the
Church
could
do
to
hindet
them
;
so
that
in
a
short
space
,
notwithstanding
the
execution
of
Martin
Mar-prelate
,
Penry
,
and
some
others
in
Queen
Elizabeths
dayes
,
which
did
a
little
stop
their
gallopping
course
,
and
the
careful
industry
of
King
James
to
suppresse
them
,
yet
multiplicati
sunt
super
numerum
,
they
increased
exceedingly
,
like
the
frogges
and
rats
of
Egypt
,
that
do
super-faetare
,
beget
young
ones
,
before
they
be
rid
of
their
old
brood
;
and
then
,
being
so
multiplyed
,
they
that
formerly
pulled
in
their
horns
like
a
snaile
,
did
begin
in
King
Charles
his
time
,
to
set
up
their
hornes
on
high
,
and
to
speak
with
a
stiffe
neck
;
and
now
to
set
their
instruments
,
the
disconteuted
Nobility
and
Gentry
,
and
their
own
seduced
disciples
on
work
,
to
bring
their
long-wished
purposes
to
an
end
;
for
,
as
the
soule
worketh
no
corporeall
act
,
but
by
the
organs
of
his
body
;
so
these
men
,
being
spiritual
men
,
could
not
themselves
prevaile
to
attain
unto
their
ends
,
against
the
power
of
the
King
,
but
having
so
plentifully
sowen
their
seed
among
their
Proselytes
,
and
so
well
instructed
the
body
that
was
their
instrument
,
they
can
with
their
help
produce
the
acts
that
they
intended
,
and
which
they
do
suggest
into
the
heads
of
the
other
beast
,
which
is
their
body
.
And
therefore
,
as
in
every
sinful
act
,
the
soul
,
which
is
,
actus
primus
corporis
organici
&
causa
actuum
secundorum
,
Arist.
de
anima
l.
2.
c.
1.
Text.
4.
Is
more
liable
to
judgement
,
and
deserves
more
punishment
then
the
body
;
so
as
I
said
before
,
this
spiritual
beast
is
far
the
worst
of
the
twain
,
and
the
worst
of
all
other
beasts
that
ever
were
;
so
bad
,
that
I
am
no
wayes
able
to
shew
unto
you
the
badnesse
,
and
to
display
the
wickednesse
of
this
second
beast
;
yet
,
as
the
Arian
hereticks
gave
forth
of
themselves
,
Aug.
epist.
48.
ad
Vincent
.
that
they
onely
were
the
true
Catholick
Church
of
God
,
and
those
that
were
the
members
of
the
true
Church
indeed
,
they
called
Athanasians
,
Ambrosians
,
Joannites
;
and
as
Nestorius
being
a
pestilent
heretick
,
covered
himself
notwithstanding
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
with
the
cloak
or
vaile
of
the
Catholick
faith
,
saith
Theodoret
,
so
I
know
these
men
think
themselves
to
be
the
onely
true
servants
,
and
the
most
faithful
Ministers
of
Jesus
Christ
;
but
indeed
,
as
David
did
worse
then
Joab
in
the
murther
of
Vriah
;
and
as
the
teacher
of
a
man
to
sin
,
is
worse
then
he
that
commits
the
sin
,
as
the
Serpent
,
that
inticed
the
woman
,
to
eat
of
the
forbidden
fruit
,
was
worse
then
the
woman
;
so
this
second
beast
,
that
seduced
and
taught
the
first
beast
,
to
do
all
or
most
of
the
evills
and
wickednesse
that
he
did
,
is
far
worse
then
the
first
beast
,
that
was
but
his
instrument
,
to
effect
all
those
vile
acts
and
mischiefs
,
whereof
this
second
beast
was
the
prime
Authour
;
instructor
&
instigator
;
and
no
marvell
;
for
as
corruptio-optimi
est
pessima
,
The
second
beast
farre
worse
then
the
first
beast
,
and
so
I
deem
the
Prerbyterians
the
worst
of
all
the
men
in
Ingland
,
and
the
Authours
of
all
the
mischiefs
done
in
this
kingdom
.
Jerem.
24.23
.
Tertul.
l.
de
prescript
.
advers.
haeres
.
c.
42.
and
as
Jeremy
his
figges
were
either
exceeding
good
,
or
extream
bad
;
so
are
the
Preachers
and
teachers
of
men
,
either
the
best
of
men
,
and
so
worthy
of
double
honour
,
if
with
the
true
Prophets
they
go
the
right
way
to
work
,
or
else
the
worst
of
all
men
,
and
so
worthy
of
many
stripes
,
if
with
this
second
beast
and
false
Prophet
,
they
go
about
to
corrupt
the
truth
,
to
seduce
the
people
,
and
as
Tertullian
saith
of
the
hereticks
of
his
time
,
cum
hoc
sit
negotium
illis
,
non
ethnicos
convertendi
,
sed
nostros
evertendi
,
to
labour
more
to
overthrow
us
,
then
to
build
others
in
the
faith
of
Christ
;
And
as
the
Arian
Prelates
,
and
Preachers
were
more
cruell
,
and
greater
persecutors
of
the
Orthodox
,
then
either
the
heathen
tyrants
,
or
the
Ariankings
,
that
were
but
their
instruments
,
and
were
indeed
lesse
bloody
,
and
more
consciencious
then
their
teachers
;
so
are
these
Presbyterians
,
and
Independents
,
and
Lay-Preachers
,
more
proud
and
more
cruel
,
and
of
lesse
conscience
,
and
lesse
honesty
,
(
as
being
the
prime
Authours
,
fomenters
,
and
devisers
of
all
villanies
,
miseries
and
mischiefes
,
that
have
been
acted
in
these
dominions
,
ever
since
they
were
hatched
)
then
were
the
members
of
that
long
Parliament
,
as
the
sequele
of
their
description
,
and
their
actions
here
specified
,
will
make
it
plaine
,
and
the
Author
of
the
Last
Will
and
Testament
of
Sir
John
Presbyter
,
in
his
Epitaph
,
that
concludes
too
uncharitably
,
doth
briefly
paint
them
forth
,
saying
,
Here
lies
Jacke
Presbyter
,
void
of
all
pitty
,
Sir
John
Presbyter
,
his
Epitaph
.
That
ruin'd
the
Country
,
and
fooled
the
City
;
He
turn'd
Preaching
to
prating
,
and
telling
of
lies
,
Caus'd
Jarres
and
Dissentions
in
all
Families
;
He
invented
new
Oathes
Rebellions
to
raise
,
Deceiving
the
Commons
,
whil'st
on
them
he
preyse
;
He
made
a
new
Creed
,
despised
the
old
,
King
,
State
,
and
Religion
,
by
him
bought
and
sold
.
He
foure
yeares
consulted
,
and
yet
could
not
tell
The
Parliament
,
the
way
Christ
went
into
hell
;
Resolved
therein
,
he
never
could
be
,
Therefore
in
great
hast
he
goes
thither
to
see
.
And
I
would
to
God
they
had
the
Grace
to
see
the
mischiefes
that
they
have
done
,
and
to
repent
,
that
they
may
not
go
thither
.
But
,
least
I
should
condemne
all
alike
,
you
must
,
as
I
said
before
,
distribute
the
whole
Classis
of
Presbyterians
into
these
two
parts
.
1.
The
plaine
,
timide
,
unwilling
and
unskilfull
Presbyterians
in
the
plots
and
practises
,
and
cunning
devises
of
their
Elder
Brethren
,
and
the
other
kind
of
Presbyterians
;
for
,
these
like
well
of
the
Episcopall
Government
,
and
could
very
willingly
conform
themselves
to
the
former
discipline
of
our
Church
;
but
for
fear
of
want
,
and
losse
of
Livings
,
they
are
unwillingly
drawn
to
comply
,
though
more
moderately
,
with
the
rest
of
the
Presbyterians
,
and
these
I
love
,
and
pitty
,
and
as
they
are
moderate
men
,
so
I
would
have
all
men
moderate
in
their
censures
of
them
.
2.
The
rough
,
rigid
,
and
proud
polypragmaticall
plotting
Presbyterians
,
Where
you
may
see
,
the
Author
held
the
same
Principles
in
his
younger
years
,
as
now
he
doth
in
his
old
age
.
that
,
for
those
causes
and
reasons
,
which
I
have
set
down
in
my
resolution
of
Pilate
,
well
nigh
fifty
yeares
ago
,
have
,
and
do
start
aside
from
their
faith
given
,
and
from
their
duties
,
and
obedience
to
the
Governours
,
and
Government
of
the
Church
,
and
with
all
their
wits
,
wealth
,
power
,
and
abilities
,
do
strive
and
labour
,
rather
to
ruine
the
whole
Church
,
and
to
bring
all
things
to
confusion
,
then
to
be
overswayed
in
their
opinions
,
and
be
brought
to
any
subjection
;
their
high
mindes
cannot
any
wayes
bend
,
they
are
like
oakes
,
not
willowes
;
and
these
are
this
second
beast
,
whose
wayes
I
hate
with
a
perfect
hatred
,
and
think
them
well
worthy
our
Saviours
censure
,
to
be
heaten
with
many
stripes
;
because
they
know
their
Masters
mind
,
and
do
it
not
,
and
in
that
respect
are
far
worse
then
the
worst
men
that
were
in
that
long
Parliament
.
And
here
,
I
would
have
all
men
to
observe
,
how
these
two
beasts
,
How
the
two
beasts
combine
themselves
together
.
the
feven
headed
,
and
the
two
horned
beast
,
do
combine
and
unite
themselves
to
effect
all
their
purposes
,
and
joyne
together
hand
and
heart
,
to
assist
each
other
in
all
their
projects
;
whereby
it
appeareth
most
manifest
,
that
the
Great
Antichrist
consisteth
of
Tyrannizing
Magistrates
,
and
false
Prophets
,
of
a
secular
Authority
,
and
a
spirituall
or
Ecclesiasticall
directory
:
all
is
but
one
grand
Enemy
of
Christ
,
and
one
Army
of
the
Dragon
,
though
disposed
by
their
Prince
into
two
speciall
Regiments
.
CHAP.
II.
Why
this
second
beast
is
said
to
be
risen
out
of
the
earth
;
what
is
meant
by
the
two
hornes
of
this
beast
,
and
the
two
things
signified
by
them
;
what
it
is
to
speake
like
the
Dragon
.
Of
the
wonders
,
or
miracles
of
the
Beast
,
all
false
,
in
respect
of
the
foure
speciall
causes
of
true
miracles
;
and
of
the
fire
that
this
Beast
bringeth
down
from
Heaven
,
what
it
signifieth
.
BUt
now
,
having
understood
,
who
is
meant
,
and
to
be
understood
by
this
second
Beast
,
that
is
,
as
all
Interpreters
agree
,
the
Preachers
,
and
the
Proclaimers
of
the
goodness
,
and
the
piety
of
the
Antichrist
,
which
is
conceived
to
be
the
Presbyterians
,
Independants
,
and
Lay
Preachers
of
the
Long
Parliament
;
we
are
to
proceed
to
the
description
of
this
Beast
,
and
his
actions
,
both
his
words
and
his
works
,
which
will
make
the
former
Exposition
,
that
sheweth
who
he
is
,
the
more
plain
unto
you
.
For
,
1.
Why
this
beast
is
said
to
be
raised
out
of
the
earth
.
Jan.
in
Annot.
in
h●●oe
Mr.
Mede
.
in
loc.
page
65.
He
is
said
,
verse
11.
to
be
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
that
is
,
a
Beast
,
risen
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
out
of
the
earth
,
that
is
,
saith
Junius
,
quia
haec
bestia
est
terrae
filia
,
id
est
,
obscure
natae
,
&
pedetentim
emergens
ex
âbiectione
sua
;
because
those
Ecclesiasticall
Prelates
,
(
he
meanes
the
Pope
and
his
Cardinalls
)
were
sprung
up
,
out
of
obscure
flocks
,
meane
parentage
,
and
poore
beginnings
,
and
by
little
and
little
erept
into
the
height
,
and
highest
step
of
all
earthly
dignity
;
and
with
him
Mr.
Mede
almost
agreeth
in
words
,
as
he
doth
in
sence
,
saying
,
that
he
is
sprung
from
the
lowest
condition
,
or
rather
,
because
he
is
sprung
up
secretly
,
without
noice
,
like
herbes
out
of
the
earth
;
Mares
.
p.
138.
which
Exposition
,
though
among
so
many
Popes
,
fome
of
them
sprung
from
meane
parentage
,
as
Sixtus
5.
was
the
son
of
a
heardsman
,
Benedict.
12.
of
a
baker
,
Vrban
4.
of
a
shoemaker
,
and
some
others
,
so
meane
,
that
we
know
neither
their
Sir-names
,
nor
their
Countrey
;
yet
can
it
not
be
applicable
to
the
Roman-Clergy
,
when
,
as
I
told
you
before
,
the
men
,
signified
by
the
first
Beast
,
that
rose
out
of
the
Sea
,
that
is
,
from
the
vulgar
and
common
people
,
were
of
meaner
abstract
,
and
of
farr
worse
breeding
,
then
the
Roman
Cardinalls
and
Bishops
were
,
whereof
divers
were
Princes
,
even
by
birth
,
and
the
children
of
Nobles
,
of
Princes
,
and
of
Kings
,
as
not
onely
the
Records
of
Spain
,
but
also
,
to
go
no
further
,
the
Chronicles
of
our
own
Kingdom
,
do
sufficiently
testifie
;
therefore
I
rather
conceive
,
this
beast
is
said
to
be
risen
out
of
the
Earth
,
because
their
hearts
and
soules
were
like
Demases
,
onely
earthly
,
glued
to
these
vanities
,
and
bewitched
with
the
love
of
this
present
world
,
1
Cor.
15.47
.
even
as
St.
Paul
saith
,
the
first
man
is
of
the
earth
,
earthy
,
and
as
is
the
earthy
,
such
are
they
that
are
earthy
;
so
are
the
men
signified
by
this
beast
,
earthy
,
and
worldly
,
though
of
all
others
,
they
ought
to
have
been
,
as
they
professed
themselves
to
be
,
most
heavenly
;
for
so
St.
Paul
tells
Titus
,
Titus
1.12
.
1
Pet
2.3
.
Jude
v.
11.
that
they
teach
things
which
they
ought
not
,
for
filthy
lucre
sake
;
and
St.
Peter
saith
,
that
through
covetousness
,
they
shall
,
with
faigned
words
,
make
Merchandize
of
you
;
and
St.
Jude
saith
,
they
run
greedily
after
the
error
of
Bal●am
,
that
is
,
for
reward
;
and
St.
Paul
tells
us
plainly
,
that
they
which
cause
division
and
offences
,
Rom.
16
,
17
,
18.
The
Parallele
.
The
Assembly
of
Presbyters
and
the
rest
of
the
pre-byterians
most
worldly
.
contrary
to
the
doctrine
,
which
you
have
learned
,
serve
not
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
but
their
own
belly
,
that
is
,
to
get
the
things
of
this
world
,
to
satisfie
their
fleshly
lusts
;
but
,
for
their
earthliness
,
their
covetousness
,
and
in
justice
,
in
taking
,
and
possessing
their
brethrens
livings
and
livlihoods
,
it
is
so
well
known
,
that
I
need
not
speak
of
it
,
but
onely
to
say
with
St.
Paul
,
thou
that
teachest
another
,
not
to
steal
,
doest
thou
steale
?
thou
that
wouldest
have
thy
Parishioners
to
be
just
,
wilt
thou
be
unjust
?
and
take
the
bread
out
of
thy
brothets
mouth
?
take
heed
,
how
thou
wilt
answer
this
,
at
the
last
day
.
And
I
believe
,
that
if
the
Assembly
of
Presbyters
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Independant
and
Lay-Preachers
,
had
not
been
very
worldly
,
and
most
earthly
minded
,
ambitious
of
greatness
,
and
desirous
to
be
wealthy
,
and
to
have
the
honour
,
to
beare
rule
,
and
to
be
,
as
the
Scribes
and
Pharisees
coveted
to
be
,
great
among
the
people
,
they
would
never
have
caused
such
division
and
offences
in
our
Church
,
contrary
to
the
Doctrine
that
we
learned
,
and
contrary
to
all
the
established
Lawes
of
this
Land
:
and
they
would
never
have
disdained
to
be
Canonically
subject
to
their
Diocessan
Bishops
,
and
so
make
shipwrack
of
their
faith
and
a
good
Conscience
,
and
through
their
pride
,
that
aspired
to
be
free
Masters
,
and
no
lesse
then
a
Pope
in
every
Parish
,
and
through
covetousness
,
and
hope
to
share
the
Episcopall
Revenues
among
themselves
,
so
eagerly
to
have
proceeded
,
to
deface
the
most
Glorious
Nationall
Church
that
was
on
Earth
.
And
,
as
the
Apostle
bids
us
,
to
marke
them
that
cause
division
and
offences
,
as
he
did
himselfe
by
name
,
marke
,
and
made
known
unto
the
people
,
Hymeneus
and
Philetus
,
and
Alexander
the
copper
smith
,
and
as
St.
John
marked
Diotrephes
,
and
our
Saviour
Christ
the
Scribes
and
Pharisees
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
Let
the
Reader
judge
,
if
this
be
not
fulfilled
in
the
Presbyters
.
that
the
people
might
avoid
them
,
as
they
are
commanded
;
so
I
could
name
to
you
,
such
Presbyterians
,
that
are
so
earthly
,
so
worldly
,
so
covetous
,
and
such
extortioners
,
if
printed
books
say
true
of
them
,
as
would
make
men
wonder
,
that
any
Christians
should
be
such
;
but
,
I
love
not
to
throw
dirt
in
any
particular
mans
face
,
onely
I
let
you
know
,
that
I
conceive
this
to
be
the
meaning
of
the
rising
of
this
beast
out
of
the
earth
,
that
he
is
earthly
minded
,
as
in
generall
,
I
say
,
and
am
sure
of
it
,
the
Presbyterians
are
.
Then
secondly
,
it
is
said
in
the
same
v.
11.
2.
What
is
meant
by
the
two
hornes
of
this
beast
.
that
this
Beast
had
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
two
hornes
,
like
a
Lambe
,
or
like
unto
the
Lamb
;
and
that
is
,
the
Lambe
,
which
was
spoken
of
in
the
eighth
v.
And
these
two
hornes
,
saith
Grotius
,
do
signifie
the
chastity
,
and
the
abstinence
,
of
Apollonius
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Magicians
;
by
which
vertues
,
so
greatly
commended
by
the
Christians
,
they
made
themselves
most
acceptable
unto
them
;
but
,
while
Grotius
applyeth
this
Prophesie
to
Domitian
and
Apollonius
,
as
he
doth
the
other
of
St.
Paul
,
2
Thes.
2.
to
Caius
,
and
to
Simon
Magus
,
he
makes
the
Apostles
to
Prophesie
of
things
already
done
,
and
extending
themselves
no
further
then
their
own
time
,
which
is
contrary
to
the
sence
of
all
Expositors
,
and
cannot
properly
be
said
to
be
Prophesies
,
as
I
shewed
to
you
before
.
Mares
.
p.
139.
They
that
mistake
this
Beast
,
and
take
him
for
the
Pope
,
do
likewise
mistake
these
hornes
,
for
the
two
fold
sword
,
the
Temporall
and
the
Spirituall
Power
of
the
Pope
.
Acosta
saith
they
are
insignia
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
Acosta
de
tempor
.
nouis
.
l.
2.
p.
17.
the
ensignes
of
the
Episcopall
Dignity
,
that
was
expressed
by
their
Miter
,
which
seemed
like
Moses
his
hornes
,
that
were
but
the
radiant
beames
of
Glory
,
which
,
like
the
sun-beames
,
reflected
from
his
face
and
forehead
,
when
he
descended
from
the
Mountain
,
where
he
had
been
in
conference
with
Almighty
God
:
and
this
dignity
this
Beast
assumed
to
himself
,
which
was
onely
peculiar
to
the
Episcopall
Function
.
And
did
not
the
Assembly
of
Divines
at
Westminster
,
The
Parallele
.
The
Presbyter
challenge
the
Episcopall
Dignity
,
and
more
.
and
every
one
of
the
Presbyterians
,
arrogate
,
and
challenge
this
Dignity
unto
himselfe
,
when
he
refused
to
be
subject
,
and
to
be
directed
by
his
Diocessan
;
and
with
the
Heretick
Aerius
,
did
stiffely
maintain
,
that
there
was
no
difference
in
Gods
word
,
betwixt
a
Presbyter
and
a
Bishop
?
yes
;
their
own
writings
,
and
the
whole
Kingdom
are
sufficient
witnesses
of
this
truth
;
yea
,
they
affected
indeed
far
more
then
the
Episcopall
Power
,
as
it
hath
been
fully
shewed
in
the
Diurnalls
,
and
the
weekly
intelligence
of
the
Parliament
;
and
as
King
James
found
it
in
Scotland
,
and
the
Independants
and
Lay-Preachers
shall
finde
it
to
their
cost
,
if
ever
the
Presbyterian
Government
should
be
established
.
But
,
Mr.
Mede
saith
,
that
by
these
two
hornes
,
Mr.
Mede
.
p
66.
we
may
understand
the
Power
of
binding
and
loosing
,
which
Christ
left
to
his
Apostles
,
and
to
their
Successors
here
on
earth
,
and
which
this
Beast
doth
assume
unto
himsef
;
but
,
if
this
Power
had
been
here
to
be
understood
,
the
Holy
Ghost
had
not
said
,
these
hornes
were
like
the
hornes
of
the
Lambe
,
but
that
this
Beast
had
the
two
hornes
of
the
Lamb
;
because
the
Power
of
binding
and
loosing
are
the
two
right
hornes
of
Christ
,
Revelat.
3.7
.
that
onely
hath
the
Keyes
of
David
,
which
openeth
,
and
no
man
shutteth
,
and
again
,
shutteth
,
and
no
man
openeth
;
and
this
two-fold
Power
Christ
hath
given
to
his
true
and
lawfull
Ministers
;
Cornelius
a
lapide
in
loc.
and
they
truly
and
rightly
have
the
two
bornes
of
the
Lambe
,
which
,
this
beast
had
not
,
but
had
counterfeit
hornes
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
like
the
hornes
of
the
Lambe
,
as
Cornelius
a
Lapide
,
well
observeth
;
therefore
this
two-fold
Power
cannot
be
here
understood
.
But
,
because
strength
and
Power
is
commonly
understood
by
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
horne
,
and
our
Saviour
Christ
,
that
is
here
understood
by
the
Lambe
,
shewed
his
Power
,
while
he
walked
here
on
earth
,
chiefly
in
two
main
things
;
that
is
,
-
The
2
things
that
are
signified
by
the
two
hornes
;
1.
In
his
Propheticall
Office
,
of
foretelling
things
to
come
.
-
2.
In
his
Supernaturall
working
of
wonders
,
and
miracles
among
the
people
.
So
this
beast
pretendeth
to
be
indued
with
the
same
double
Power
of
the
Lambe
,
as
,
-
The
Paralele
.
Let
the
reader
,
judge
if
Presbyters
do
not
arrogate
them
to
themselves
.
1.
Of
Foretelling
hidden
and
future
things
.
-
2.
Of
Working
strange
miracles
.
And
Though
I
know
the
Presbyterians
,
and
their
associates
,
will
deny
,
that
they
challenge
these
hornes
,
and
the
Power
of
doing
these
things
,
unto
themselves
;
yet
,
res
ipsa
loquitur
,
let
their
doings
be
the
Judges
of
this
point
;
1.
To
foretell
things
to
come
.
For
,
1.
Do
they
not
presume
,
but
most
impiously
,
though
not
directly
in
words
,
yet
obliquely
,
by
their
deedes
,
to
tell
you
,
who
are
Saints
,
and
who
are
sinners
;
who
are
Elect
,
and
who
are
Reprobates
;
who
shall
be
the
Heires
of
Heaven
,
and
who
must
be
the
fire-brands
of
hell
;
not
plainly
,
it
may
be
,
but
by
their
deeds
,
I
say
,
it
is
plainly
seen
they
do
it
:
and
such
knowledge
is
too
excellent
for
us
,
we
cannot
attain
unto
it
;
when
the
Apostle
tells
us
in
plain
termes
,
that
the
Lord
,
2
Tim.
2.19
.
and
the
Lord
onely
,
and
not
any
man
,
knoweth
who
are
his
;
that
is
,
his
Elected
Saints
,
They
are
so
well
versed
in
the
hearts
of
men
,
and
can
so
finely
distinguish
betwixt
the
Saint
and
the
sinner
,
the
elect
and
the
reprobate
,
that
herein
no
Tricotomist
can
be
more
acute
.
that
shall
inherit
his
Kingdom
;
and
yet
these
wise
eagle-sighted
Presbyterians
,
contrary
to
this
Testimony
of
the
Apostle
,
when
they
Administer
the
Holy
Eucharist
,
besides
other
times
at
their
pleasure
,
can
distinguish
betwixt
the
sheepe
and
the
goates
,
and
admitting
the
sheep
to
partake
thereof
,
they
can
exclude
the
goates
from
the
Lords
Table
;
though
Christ
admitted
Judas
,
whom
he
knew
,
far
better
,
then
these
men
do
know
those
,
whom
they
reject
and
cast
away
;
and
we
can
,
and
ought
to
do
no
more
,
to
the
lewdest
offenders
,
but
to
shew
them
the
danger
of
the
unworthy
receivers
,
and
exhort
them
to
repent
,
and
to
believe
in
Christ
;
and
upon
the
confession
of
their
faults
,
and
profession
of
their
Faith
and
repentance
,
we
ought
to
believe
them
to
be
Gods
children
,
and
receive
them
among
the
Faithfull
,
and
leave
them
all
for
Christ
to
judge
,
which
of
the
guest
doth
want
his
wedding
garment
.
Yet
we
confess
,
That
the
Apostles
had
two
manner
of
gifts
.
1.
Extraordinary
.
it
is
true
,
that
the
Apostles
had
a
double
qualification
.
1.
The
one
extraordinary
,
which
was
requisite
for
the
planting
of
a
new
Church
,
and
that
consisted
chiefly
in
these
two
things
.
-
1.
Infallibility
of
the
Doctrine
which
they
taught
.
-
2.
A
powerful
working
of
miracles
to
confirm
that
doctrine
,
and
to
win
the
hearers
to
give
credit
,
and
to
believe
the
same
.
And
when
the
Churches
were
converted
,
these
graces
determined
,
and
ceased
with
the
Apostles
.
2.
Ordinary
which
were
either
.
2.
The
other
was
ordinary
,
which
was
requisite
for
the
instructing
,
guideing
and
ruling
of
the
Church
,
so
long
as
the
Church
should
continue
,
till
Christ
should
come
to
judgement
.
And
these
graces
,
that
were
thus
requisite
for
the
continuance
of
the
Church
in
the
service
of
God
,
were
likewise
of
two
sorts
.
-
1.
Common
.
1.
Common
to
the
Apostles
and
Presbyters
,
and
Deacons
;
as
reading
the
Scriptures
,
preaching
,
or
expounding
the
word
,
administring
the
Sacraments
,
provision
for
the
poor
,
and
other
like
christian
duties
.
-
2
Proper
,
which
the
Apostles
reserved
unto
themselves
,
2.
Proper
,
which
consisted
in
two
things
.
and
to
the
Bishops
that
were
to
be
their
successors
,
to
guide
and
to
govern
the
Church
after
them
.
And
this
proper
qualification
of
the
Apostles
,
which
they
left
as
peculiar
to
the
Bishops
,
that
were
to
succeed
the
Apostles
,
was
,
and
is
likewise
two-fold
.
-
1.
Ordination
.
1.
Ordination
of
Presbyters
and
Deacons
,
to
read
the
word
,
and
to
preach
,
and
to
administer
the
Sacraments
,
and
to
do
all
the
other
common
duties
of
the
Church
.
-
2.
Jurisdiction
which
was
twofold
.
1.
The
lesser
censure
.
2.
The
greater
censure
.
2.
Jurisdiction
,
in
censuring
those
that
were
refractory
,
and
walked
disorderly
in
the
Church
;
and
this
Ecclesiasticall
censure
is
either
-
1.
The
lesser
which
is
a
debarring
of
the
offendor
from
the
Lords
Supper
.
-
2.
The
greater
censure
,
which
was
by
such
an
excommunication
,
as
excluded
the
offender
quite
from
the
Churh
,
and
was
not
received
into
it
,
untill
he
had
satisfied
the
Church
by
his
confession
of
his
fault
,
and
repentance
shewed
for
the
scandall
he
had
given
.
Now
such
is
the
pride
and
ambition
of
every
Presbyterian
,
that
he
would
have
nothing
left
proper
unto
the
Bishop
,
but
that
all
must
be
common
as
well
to
him
as
to
the
Bishop
;
How
the
Presbyterians
do
usurp
the
authority
of
the
Bishop
.
he
cannot
indure
to
be
excluded
or
debarrd
from
any
thing
,
but
cryeth
out
,
as
Corah
,
Dathan
,
and
Abiram
did
against
Moses
,
and
Aaron
,
that
the
Bishops
take
too
much
upon
them
;
And
therefore
1.
They
usurp
and
assume
unto
themselves
the
office
of
ordination
,
and
do
make
Priests
themselves
;
the
which
boldnesse
of
theirs
,
I
intend
not
to
stand
now
to
confute
;
but
do
assure
the
people
,
Lay-preachers
and
tradesmen
to
execute
the
Ecclesiastical
function
,
have
as
good
authority
and
calling
as
the
new
Presbyterian
Priests
.
that
the
Priests
of
their
making
have
no
better
calling
nor
authority
to
enter
upon
that
sacred
function
,
then
he
,
that
is
made
a
Judge
,
or
a
Justice
of
Peace
to
rule
the
countrey
,
by
a
company
of
high-way
thieves
,
and
robbers
;
and
the
Lay-preachers
,
be
they
what
they
will
,
husband-men
or
trades-men
,
Taylors
,
Shoemakers
or
Weavers
,
or
the
like
;
may
as
lawfully
,
and
perhaps
more
blamelesly
,
do
all
the
service
of
the
Church
,
as
any
of
them
that
have
their
ordination
from
these
Presbyters
.
2.
They
usurp
the
jurisdiction
over
the
Church
,
as
well
as
the
ordination
of
the
Priests
unto
themselves
;
and
they
are
more
rigid
in
their
censures
,
that
are
also
more
illegally
done
,
then
either
Bishop
or
Pope
,
See
the
translation
of
Grallae
.
pag
69.
to
pag.
90.
and
you
shall
find
how
these
Presbyterian
censures
;
do
exceed
the
tyranny
of
the
Pope
.
who
exercised
their
discipline
and
censures
in
open
Court
,
in
forma
juris
,
and
secundum
allegata
&
probata
;
when
the
Presbyterians
do
it
secundum
beneplacitum
,
as
it
seemeth
good
in
their
own
eyes
,
because
they
have
the
discerning
spirit
,
to
know
who
are
worthy
to
be
received
,
and
who
ought
to
be
excluded
both
from
Christ
,
and
from
the
Church
of
Christ
.
And
yet
I
do
not
wonder
so
much
,
that
the
Presbyters
should
be
so
ambitious
,
to
lay
hold
of
this
authority
,
as
I
do
admire
that
the
people
should
be
so
foolish
,
as
to
hate
us
for
telling
the
truth
unto
them
for
their
own
benefit
,
and
shewing
the
other
mens
iniquity
.
But
I
remember
a
story
that
Sir
Thomas
Moore
tells
us
of
two
famous
Philosophers
,
that
by
their
great
skill
in
astronomy
,
foresaw
that
at
such
a
constellation
,
A
pretty
story
of
Sir
Thomas
Moor.
there
would
fall
such
a
shower
of
pestiferous
rain
upon
the
earth
,
that
all
the
men
,
which
scaped
not
the
drops
of
that
rain
,
should
presently
prove
frantick
,
and
be
distracted
of
their
sences
;
whereupon
those
Philosophers
concluded
,
that
they
would
hide
themselves
in
a
Cave
,
untill
that
shower
was
passed
over
,
and
so
they
did
;
and
all
things
succeeded
as
they
expected
;
for
when
they
came
out
of
their
hole
,
where
they
were
hidden
,
they
found
all
the
people
,
like
mad-men
,
playing
the
Anticks
;
and
therefore
they
being
sober
,
thought
to
do
them
good
by
advising
them
to
leave
their
fooleries
and
to
follow
after
sobriety
;
but
the
mad
people
told
the
Philosophers
,
that
they
themselves
were
mad
,
and
they
would
take
a
course
with
them
,
for
saying
,
that
they
were
out
of
their
wits
,
and
knew
not
what
they
did
;
and
so
they
laid
hold
on
the
Philosophers
and
beat
them
,
and
they
had
much
adoe
to
escape
from
these
mad
people
with
their
lives
;
this
was
the
reward
they
had
for
their
well-wishes
,
and
desire
to
do
those
mad
people
good
;
to
guide
them
and
to
direct
them
in
the
right
courses
.
I
wish
it
may
not
be
so
with
us
,
that
the
people
prove
not
themselves
like
those
upon
whom
that
fatal
shower
descended
;
and
that
they
would
not
deal
with
us
,
It
is
easier
to
find
few
wise
men
,
then
to
find
many
wise
men
.
for
telliug
the
truth
of
these
mens
doings
for
their
good
,
as
those
mad
men
did
with
those
Philosophers
.
And
I
would
the
people
,
that
are
so
affected
to
the
Presbyterian
government
,
would
consider
,
whether
it
be
as
easie
to
find
ten
thousand
wise
and
sober
moderate
men
,
as
to
finde
out
ten
.
The
Kings
and
Emperours
heretofore
were
very
careful
to
make
choice
of
the
best
and
wisest
men
that
they
could
find
,
to
put
these
offices
,
and
the
government
of
the
Churches
into
their
hands
,
and
they
thought
it
well
,
in
such
a
kingdom
,
as
this
of
Ingland
,
if
they
found
26.
men
,
that
with
the
help
and
advice
of
their
brethren
,
their
Deans
and
Prebends
were
sufficient
to
govern
the
Churches
so
wisely
,
and
so
orderly
as
they
ought
to
do
it
:
and
do
you
think
it
is
as
easie
,
to
finde
6000.
men
that
are
fit
to
do
it
?
that
you
may
place
a
Bishop
in
every
Parish
?
I
think
you
will
faile
;
and
your
selves
,
at
last
will
see
your
own
folly
,
and
smart
for
your
mistaking
,
when
every
Parish
Priest
will
be
as
imperious
over
you
,
as
Hildebrand
was
over
Henry
the
fourth
.
But
2.
Touching
the
working
of
strange
miracles
,
we
say
it
was
a
great
miracle
,
2.
To
work
strange
miracles
.
1
Reg.
17.23
.
Acts
9.4
.
John
11.44
.
that
Elias
did
to
raise
the
dead
child
of
the
widow
of
Sarepta
,
and
a
great
miracle
that
Saint
Peter
did
,
to
raise
Dorcas
,
an
old
widow
,
that
was
dead
,
to
life
again
;
and
it
was
a
greater
miracle
that
Christ
did
,
to
raise
up
Lazarus
out
of
his
grave
,
when
he
had
been
dead
four
dayes
.
And
yet
besides
their
many
meaner
,
miracles
,
that
these
Presbyters
say
they
do
,
they
pretend
,
if
you
will
believe
them
,
to
do
things
that
are
far
more
miraculous
,
and
greater
wonders
then
any
of
these
,
or
them
either
,
that
Moses
or
Elias
,
or
any
other
of
all
the
Prophets
or
Apostles
ever
did
;
for
we
are
sure
,
that
neither
of
all
those
,
either
did
,
or
could
raise
a
soule
dead
in
trespasses
and
sins
,
to
the
life
of
grace
;
but
this
,
being
as
it
were
a
new
creation
,
it
must
be
left
alone
to
God
,
for
ever
,
whose
proper
work
it
is
,
to
create
a
new
heart
,
and
to
renew
a
right
spirit
within
us
;
yet
this
beast
,
and
the
disciples
of
this
false
Prophet
do
boast
and
brag
unto
the
people
,
of
the
multitude
of
Saints
,
that
they
have
begotten
to
God
;
when
as
indeed
,
they
have
of
late
seduced
them
to
be
as
false
,
and
as
rebellious
as
themselves
.
What
wonderful
thing
the
Presbyters
do
.
Psalm
51.10
.
The
discourse
of
a
Presbyterian
with
the
Authour
.
Esay
53.
●●
.
And
so
,
one
of
them
asked
me
,
where
were
the
Seales
of
our
Apostleship
,
the
signes
and
evidences
of
our
Bishops
and
Prelatical
mens
ministery
?
how
many
soules
had
they
converted
unto
God
?
and
where
were
those
converts
,
whereby
they
might
approve
themselves
unto
the
people
,
to
be
the
true
Ministers
of
God
,
as
they
could
do
,
by
the
confession
of
their
Proselytes
?
and
I
answered
,
that
I
feared
their
converts
were
but
perverted
,
and
that
I
conceived
it
was
not
in
mans
power
to
convert
soules
,
when
as
the
Prophet
cryeth
,
who
hath
believed
our
report
?
and
again
,
all
day
long
have
I
stretched
forth
my
hands
unto
a
disobedient
and
a
gainsaying
people
;
and
if
it
had
been
in
mans
poower
to
work
faith
in
the
hearts
of
the
hearers
,
then
questionlesse
,
Rom
10
,
1.
&c.
9.3
.
We
have
not
the
power
to
convert
souls
.
this
great
Prophet
would
have
done
it
in
the
children
of
Israel
;
and
Saint
Paul
would
have
converted
the
Jewes
his
own
brethren
according
to
the
flesh
,
whom
he
did
so
dearly
love
,
as
himself
doth
testify
,
to
have
believed
in
Christ
;
but
we
know
that
,
although
the
false
Prophets
may
easily
pervert
men
to
disloyalty
and
wickednesse
;
because
the
devill
is
alwayes
ready
to
help
them
,
and
natural
men
are
prone
to
evill
;
yet
we
cannot
convert
men
to
the
true
faith
and
to
goodnesse
,
Acts
15.19
.
unlesse
the
Spirit
of
God
cooperateth
with
us
,
to
open
the
hearts
of
our
hearers
,
as
he
opened
the
heart
of
Lydia
,
when
the
Apostle
preached
unto
her
;
because
as
Saint
Hierom
saith
,
inanis
est
sermo
docentis
,
nisi
intus
sit
qui
docet
,
the
Preacher
may
say
with
the
Prophet
,
in
vacuum
laboravi
,
I
have
laboured
in
vain
,
if
God
by
his
spirit
doth
not
preach
unto
the
heart
.
And
therefore
their
wonderful
brags
of
converting
soules
,
are
but
lying
wonders
,
not
to
be
regarded
by
any
man
that
regards
the
truth
:
Psal.
15.12
.
and
these
hornes
are
not
the
hornes
of
the
Lamb
,
but
ungodly
horns
,
and
the
horns
of
the
ungodly
;
which
,
as
the
Prophet
saith
,
shall
be
broken
by
the
Lord
,
all
to
pieces
.
That
the
two
horns
may
signifie
the
two
Testaments
,
Torres
.
in
sua
Philosophia
morali
pag.
849.
Texeda
pag.
6.
of
his
miracles
unmasked
.
Or
else
these
two
horns
,
as
Cornelius
à
lapide
saith
,
to
whom
I
subscribe
,
may
signify
the
two
testaments
,
which
are
robora
&
ornamenta
Christi
,
the
strength
and
ornament
of
Christ
,
and
the
language
of
the
lambe
,
which
bring
men
to
believe
in
Christ
,
rather
then
then
all
the
miracles
of
Christ
;
for
,
as
Torres
out
of
Lactantius
saith
,
non
idcirco
à
nobis
creditur
Christus
,
quia
mirabilia
fecit
,
sed
quia
vidimus
facta
esse
omnia
quae
nobis
annuciata
sunt
vaticinio
prophetarum
;
Christ
is
not
therefore
believed
by
us
,
because
he
wrought
miracles
(
which
Vespasian
did
,
and
the
idolatets
of
China
do
,
and
the
false
Prophets
,
by
our
Saviours
testimony
,
may
do
;
)
but
because
we
have
seen
all
things
accomplished
,
which
were
foretold
us
of
him
by
the
Prophets
:
The
paralell
.
This
is
infallibly
fulfilled
in
the
Paesbyterians
.
And
the
beast
layeth
claim
to
these
hornes
,
and
so
of
all
the
Preachers
,
and
Prophets
,
Papists
or
Protestants
,
it
is
well
known
that
none
pretend
more
love
,
and
more
right
to
these
hornes
,
then
the
Presbyterians
,
and
the
Independant
and
Lay-Preachers
do
;
for
they
reject
all
other
learning
,
and
all
authorities
,
of
Counsells
,
Fathers
,
Poets
,
Orators
,
Histories
,
and
all
other
Books
,
and
will
allow
of
nothing
but
the
pure
book
of
the
holy
Scripture
;
they
will
have
none
other
horns
but
these
,
which
they
say
,
are
the
hornes
of
our
Lamb
,
and
no
Christian
will
denie
them
to
be
so
,
nor
gainsay
the
strength
and
authority
of
these
hornes
.
And
yet
,
as
A
lapide
rightly
observeth
,
as
I
told
you
before
of
it
,
A
good
obserservation
of
Cornel
à
lapide
in
loc
.
this
beast
is
said
to
have
,
not
the
two
hornes
of
the
Lamb
,
but
two
hornes
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
like
to
the
horns
of
the
Lamb
;
and
every
Sophister
can
tell
you
,
that
nullum
simile
est
idem
,
that
which
only
is
like
a
thing
,
is
not
the
thing
;
and
therefore
though
they
cry
out
with
the
false
Prophets
of
the
Jewes
,
os
Domini
loquutum
est
,
the
mouth
of
the
Lord
hath
spoken
it
,
for
they
preach
nothing
but
Gospel
,
and
the
pure
Scriptures
of
the
two
Testaments
;
and
it
is
we
,
and
not
they
,
if
you
believe
them
,
that
run
to
the
puddles
of
humane
authorities
;
yet
in
very
deed
,
it
is
no
such
matter
;
for
the
holy
Ghost
,
that
best
understandeth
,
both
the
language
of
the
Lamb
,
and
of
this
beast
,
tells
us
plainly
in
the
very
next
words
,
that
although
their
horns
be
like
the
horns
of
the
Lamb
,
yet
in
truth
,
Why
this
second
beast
is
said
to
speak
like
the
Dragon
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
beast
speaketh
like
the
Dragon
;
that
is
,
though
their
words
are
pretended
to
be
the
words
of
Christ
,
yet
,
that
which
they
aim
at
,
to
effect
,
are
the
plots
of
the
Dragon
;
and
I
beseech
you
mark
it
;
the
first
beast
had
a
mouth
like
a
Lion
,
but
this
second
beast
spake
like
the
dragon
;
and
why
so
?
because
the
first
spake
Magnalia
,
great
and
glorious
things
,
what
would
they
not
do
,
The
paralel
.
if
they
might
have
what
they
desired
?
so
you
may
remember
,
what
fair
promises
the
Parliament
made
unto
the
King
:
and
the
second
spake
mendacia
,
lies
,
and
falshood
,
which
is
the
first
language
of
the
old
Serpent
,
the
devill
;
who
is
a
lyar
from
the
beginning
,
and
the
father
of
lyes
,
saith
our
Saviour
,
Job
.
8.
John
8.
and
so
is
the
false
Prophet
;
and
as
the
Dragon
cloathed
his
lyes
with
fair
speeches
,
and
large
promises
;
saying
,
you
shall
be
like
Gods
,
knowing
good
and
evill
;
so
the
Apostle
tells
us
,
Rom.
16.18
.
2
Pet.
3.26
.
Mat.
4.6
.
these
false
teachers
,
that
make
divisions
in
the
Church
,
and
Rebellions
in
the
Common-Wealth
,
and
dissentions
among
neighbours
,
do
with
good
words
and
faire
speeches
deceive
the
hearts
of
the
simple
;
and
what
are
those
good
words
,
but
the
very
words
of
the
Holy
Scriptures
,
then
which
,
no
words
can
be
better
;
yet
St.
Peter
tells
us
,
the
Scriptures
may
be
wrested
,
abused
,
and
misapplyed
,
as
the
Devill
did
to
Christ
:
and
so
do
the
false
Prophets
;
Trenens
l.
1.
c.
1.
for
,
seeing
they
come
in
sheeps
clothing
,
it
behoves
them
to
bring
nothing
but
good
words
,
even
the
most
blessed
words
of
the
Holy
Scriptures
in
their
mouthes
;
but
,
as
Ireneus
speaketh
,
adaptare
●upientes
ea
,
quae
bene
dicta
sunt
,
iis
quae
male
adinuenta
sunt
ab
ipfis
;
they
are
alwayes
striving
to
fit
those
things
,
which
are
well
spoken
in
the
Scriptures
,
to
what
they
have
misinvented
;
so
did
the
Valentinians
,
to
establish
their
thirty
couples
of
Gods
and
Goddesses
;
so
did
the
Arians
,
to
deny
the
Divinity
of
Christ
;
so
do
the
Papists
,
to
justifie
their
Purgatory
;
and
so
this
Beast
,
the
Presbyterians
,
and
their
Disciples
do
,
to
uphold
all
the
wicked
Tenents
that
they
have
invented
;
to
oppose
their
King
,
to
expell
their
Bishops
,
and
to
extirpate
our
Lyturgy
,
and
service
of
the
Church
,
out
of
the
Church
;
and
to
spread
many
other
points
of
their
desperate
Doctrine
,
which
is
,
if
any
thing
be
,
the
Language
of
the
Dragon
,
though
they
speak
it
in
the
good
words
of
the
Holy
Scriptures
,
and
fair
speeches
,
which
is
a
counterfeit
shew
of
much
purity
and
holiness
,
that
so
,
with
this
shadow
of
piety
,
they
might
the
sooner
make
the
people
believe
,
they
are
the
onely
Saints
,
Stap
in
his
counter
blast
.
and
their
words
the
very
truth
,
and
language
of
the
Lamb.
And
I
think
the
adherents
of
the
Long
Parliament
,
and
this
false
Prophet
,
scattered
as
many
lies
in
their
Bookes
and
Pamphlets
,
as
Stapleton
collecteth
out
of
Bishop
Horne
,
if
we
had
but
such
another
Stapleton
to
pick
them
out
;
and
if
you
can
name
any
Pope
,
that
published
more
lies
then
this
false
Prophet
,
I
shall
subscribe
to
the
opinion
of
the
Prosbyterians
,
that
he
is
the
beast
which
speaks
like
the
Dragon
.
But
,
Sir
John
Presbyter
confesseth
,
that
although
they
pretend
nothing
but
Scripture
,
yet
,
the
Blasphemies
,
Treasons
,
Heresies
,
Incongruities
,
Tantalogies
,
and
Absurdities
of
his
brethren
and
children
,
the
Presbyterians
,
in
the
large
measure
of
their
Prayers
and
Sermons
,
observed
by
the
people
,
hath
been
a
great
cause
of
his
untimely
death
.
p.
5.
3.
It
is
said
,
v.
12.
that
this
two
horned
beast
exerciseth
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
all
the
Power
of
the
first
beast
,
or
rather
all
the
Authority
,
which
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
doth
more
properly
fignifie
;
and
he
causeth
the
earth
,
and
them
that
dwell
therein
,
to
worship
the
first
beast
,
Bezius
de
regno
Ital.
l.
4.
c.
5
,
1.
c.
&
6.
which
cannot
be
applyed
to
the
Pope
and
his
Cardinalls
,
that
say
,
the
Temperall
Sword
is
,
and
ought
to
be
,
subject
to
the
Spirituall
,
as
Bozius
,
Hostiensis
&
Bellarmine
,
and
the
rest
of
that
Church
do
avouch
;
and
I
shewed
you
before
,
how
this
false
Prophet
,
the
Presbyterians
,
Independants
,
and
Lay-Preachers
,
did
all
that
they
acted
by
the
Authority
,
aud
under
the
Power
of
the
Parliament
;
Hostien
.
in
can
quod
supor
.
his
.
&c.
Bellarm.
de
rom.
pontif
.
l.
5.
c.
5.
The
parallele
.
Of
the
power
of
the
second
beast
,
plainly
fulfilled
in
the
Presbyterians
.
and
therefore
they
Preached
,
and
perswaded
all
men
,
especially
the
Inhabitants
of
the
earth
,
as
the
holy
Gh.
saith
,
all
such
as
were
as
earthly
,
and
as
worldly
minded
as
themselves
,
to
adhere
and
to
assist
the
Parliament
against
the
King
and
his
Party
,
which
is
just
,
as
is
the
worshipping
of
the
first
beast
,
that
is
,
the
temporall
state
,
and
which
is
,
and
hath
been
alwayes
the
property
and
practice
of
all
false
Prophets
,
to
shelter
themselves
,
as
the
Arians
did
under
Constantius
,
and
to
further
their
Projects
under
the
wings
of
their
Powerfull
Protectors
,
,
whom
they
do
therefore
magnifie
,
&
perswade
all
others
to
worship
them
,
that
they
might
thereby
effect
their
own
wicked
deeds
,
and
be
secured
from
the
Power
of
the
Church
.
Then
,
4.
Of
the
miracles
of
the
false
prophet
.
4.
It
is
said
v.
13.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
;
and
he
doth
great
wonders
;
where
I
take
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
and
,
not
for
a
disjunctive
,
or
causative
,
as
Mr.
Mede
takes
it
,
but
,
as
it
is
commonly
used
for
a
copulative
,
to
that
which
went
before
,
as
,
that
this
second
beast
used
the
Power
and
Authority
of
the
first
beast
,
and
,
being
protected
and
furthered
by
the
Power
and
strength
of
the
first
beast
,
they
did
thereby
great
wonders
;
and
so
St.
Paul
saith
,
2
Thes.
2.9
.
the
Antichrist
should
come
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
with
signes
,
and
lying
wonders
;
and
our
Saviour
saith
,
Bellar.
Antichr
.
prodigia
,
potius
praestigia
daemonum
mera
&
mira
quam
vera
miracula
statuit
.
de
notis
eccles
.
c.
14.
the
false
Christs
and
Prophets
that
are
the
followers
and
promoters
of
the
Antichrist
,
should
arise
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
and
should
shew
great
signes
and
wonders
;
whereby
you
may
see
,
that
both
the
beast
and
his
instruments
,
the
Antichrist
,
the
false
Prophet
,
and
the
whole
troope
of
his
disciples
,
shall
pretend
to
shew
signes
and
wonders
,
to
deceive
the
people
;
and
the
signes
that
they
shew
are
just
like
the
signe
,
that
Judas
gave
unto
his
followers
,
a
kisse
,
which
is
a
pretence
of
love
,
and
great
kindnesse
:
but
it
was
both
destructive
to
Christ
,
and
deceitfull
to
the
followers
of
Christ
;
so
the
beast
,
and
the
false
Prophet
do
kisse
those
their
Proselites
,
with
good
words
,
and
faire
promises
,
whom
they
intend
to
allure
to
foule
acts
,
and
to
betray
them
to
evill
enemies
;
and
so
the
people
are
thereby
deceived
,
and
the
Church
of
Chrift
destroyed
.
But
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
a
wonder
,
which
the
false
Prophets
are
said
by
Christ
to
do
,
Aquinas
in
2
Thes.
2.
Prodigia
quasi
procul
a
digito
.
is
a
degree
beyond
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
a
signe
;
for
signes
are
but
parva
mira
,
some
strange
accidents
,
and
things
done
within
the
sphere
of
nature
,
but
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
wonders
,
(
which
some
conceive
to
be
derived
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
that
fignisieth
to
terrifie
,
because
they
strike
amazement
in
the
beholders
,
,
Stapleton
.
asserit
illa
vera
miracula
futura
quoad
actus
su
pernaturales
,
sed
mendacia
quoad
usum
,
quia
mendacio
inserviunt
.
dom.
24
as
things
that
do
far
exceed
the
reach
of
nature
,
or
the
second
causes
)
are
things
of
a
higher
straine
,
quaeque
omnium
naturalium
causarum
&
creaturarum
vires
excedunt
,
which
do
exceed
the
strength
of
all
naturall
causes
,
and
the
Power
of
all
the
creatures
;
and
so
there
must
be
a
supernaturall
Power
,
and
a
Divine
vertue
to
effect
them
;
And
such
wonders
this
beast
would
pretend
to
do
;
and
not
onely
this
beast
,
but
many
other
false
Prophets
,
would
pretend
to
do
the
same
:
as
I
said
before
;
for
so
the
Friars
,
and
the
Nuns
of
the
Roman
Church
,
have
filled
the
world
with
such
pretended
miracles
,
Texeda
.
p.
23.
as
could
not
be
done
without
Divine
strength
,
whereof
you
may
see
divers
of
them
in
Texedas
miracles
unmasked
,
and
especially
those
of
Mary
,
of
the
visitation
,
priors
of
the
Monastery
of
the
Anunciada
in
Lisbon
.
Object
.
But
you
will
say
,
the
Presbyterians
pretend
not
to
do
any
such
miracles
;
and
therefore
they
cannot
be
this
false
Prophet
,
nor
can
they
be
justly
charged
for
such
doings
.
I
Answer
,
that
the
deceits
and
fallacies
of
the
pretenders
to
do
miracles
,
have
been
so
sufficiently
discovered
by
St.
Augustine
,
St.
Chrysostom
,
and
others
of
the
ancient
Fathers
,
and
specially
by
our
learned
Protestants
,
that
have
displayed
the
counterfeit
miracles
of
the
Roman
Church
,
and
the
jugling
tricks
of
the
Nuns
and
Friars
,
that
the
Presbyterians
have
so
much
wit
,
Aug.
l.
de
unitate
Ecclesiae
.
The
Parallele
.
as
in
plaine
termes
,
not
to
pretend
to
worke
miracles
;
yet
they
will
tell
you
of
such
things
,
that
the
Parliament
and
themselves
have
done
,
which
,
if
done
,
as
they
say
,
are
greater
miracles
,
then
any
of
the
pretended
miracles
of
the
false
Friars
;
for
,
the
doings
of
the
Parliament
,
slaying
the
Witnesses
,
Let
my
reader
judge
if
the
Presbyters
have
not
hereby
fulfilled
this
prophesie
.
changing
the
Times
,
altering
the
Lawes
,
stripping
the
Church
of
her
Revenues
,
subduing
all
Opposers
;
and
the
Pretensions
of
the
false
Prophet
,
(
the
Presbyterians
,
and
the
Independants
,
and
Lay-Preachers
,
)
to
convert
soules
,
to
make
Saints
,
to
make
fire
to
come
down
from
heaven
,
to
pull
down
the
Antichrist
,
to
overthrow
the
whore
of
Babylon
,
to
reduce
all
the
Tribes
of
Israel
to
the
Sheepfold
of
Christ
,
as
they
hope
to
do
,
and
the
like
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
strange
things
,
The
miracles
of
the
Presbyterians
greater
then
the
miracles
of
the
Friars
.
seeming
to
all
the
people
,
to
surpasse
all
humane
reach
,
and
not
to
be
done
,
but
by
the
singer
,
and
speciall
providence
of
God
,
which
they
plainly
Preach
so
to
be
,
unto
their
hearers
,
must
needs
be
conceived
to
be
greater
wonders
then
the
pretended
miracles
of
the
Friars
;
and
so
accordingly
(
as
great
miracles
,
and
strange
wonders
are
wont
to
do
)
these
very
things
have
wrought
such
an
admiration
and
amazement
among
the
people
,
that
they
were
very
easily
deceived
,
by
the
meanes
of
these
things
,
that
were
indeed
,
but
as
the
Apostle
saith
,
the
miracles
of
the
Antichrist
should
be
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
lying
wonders
,
false
fignes
,
and
deceitfull
miracles
,
in
respect
of
all
the
causes
of
true
mirales
;
For
,
1.
That
the
wonders
of
the
Presbyterians
are
all
lying
wonders
.
Bellarm
de
.
to
.
Pontif.
l.
3.
c.
15.
Corn.
Alapide
in
h.
loc
.
Whereas
the
end
of
a
true
miracle
,
and
the
proper
use
of
it
is
to
confirm
,
and
justifie
an
extraordinary
calling
,
and
the
truth
of
the
Doctrine
of
them
that
are
so
called
,
as
Elias
,
and
the
Apostles
did
,
and
the
Pharisees
requested
of
Christ
to
do
the
like
,
to
shew
them
a
figue
from
Heaven
,
to
justifie
his
extraordinary
Office
;
the
end
of
Antichrist
his
wonders
,
and
of
this
false
Prophet
,
is
not
to
justifie
their
extraordinary
calling
,
which
they
do
not
challenge
,
lest
that
should
discover
them
,
but
to
deceive
the
people
,
and
to
cheat
them
into
a
compliance
with
them
in
their
wicked
wayes
;
and
to
that
end
,
saith
Gerhan
,
the
man
of
sin
,
Vtitur
,
sapientia
verborum
,
will
be
as
eloquent
as
Domosthenes
,
Guhan
,
in
2
Thes.
2.
and
he
useth
simulatione
virtutum
,
a
dissimulation
of
much
vertue
in
his
life
and
conversation
,
seeming
as
curteous
as
Titus
,
the
son
of
Vespasian
,
The
differences
betwixt
true
miracles
and
false
.
1.
Difference
.
and
as
Religious
as
St.
Antony
,
or
Marke
the
Eremite
;
he
will
also
use
the
Testimony
of
the
Scripture
,
and
Preach
,
and
alleadge
Scripture
,
as
readily
,
as
the
Devill
did
to
Christ
;
and
he
will
pretend
to
do
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
strange
things
,
and
to
make
large
promises
of
Preferments
to
his
adherents
,
as
,
blessings
here
,
and
happiness
hereafter
,
if
they
follow
him
and
his
waies
;
and
all
this
he
useth
but
to
deceive
the
people
,
and
to
intice
them
to
be
his
Proselites
;
and
if
neither
of
these
things
,
nor
all
these
can
do
the
deed
,
then
as
the
King
of
terrors
,
he
will
roare
out
his
threatnings
and
persecutions
like
a
Lion
,
no
less
then
hell
and
damnation
remaineth
for
them
;
and
are
not
the
doings
of
our
Presbyterians
just
thus
?
as
if
Gorran
had
been
alive
,
to
have
seen
them
,
he
doth
so
lively
,
and
so
punctually
describe
them
under
the
person
of
the
man
of
sin
.
2.
Difference
.
2.
Whereas
true
miracles
are
done
,
by
the
helpe
and
operation
of
Gods
Spirit
,
as
Nicodemus
saith
to
Christ
,
no
man
can
do
those
things
which
thou
doest
,
John
3.2
:
except
God
be
with
him
;
the
lying
miracles
of
the
beast
,
and
the
wonders
of
the
false
Prophet
,
are
done
by
the
helpe
of
the
Devill
,
as
the
Holy
Ghost
saith
,
Revel.
13.2
.
the
Dragon
gave
him
his
Power
,
and
his
Seate
,
and
great
Authority
,
whereby
they
were
furthered
,
and
inabled
,
to
do
those
great
things
,
and
wonders
that
they
did
;
and
St.
Cyrill
affirmeth
,
antichristum
esse
magum
,
&
veneficiis
,
&
malis
artibus
instructissimum
,
the
Antichrist
to
be
a
Magician
,
and
most
expert
in
all
kinde
of
witcheries
,
Cyrill●s
Cate●
ches.
15.
and
wicked
arts
;
I
know
not
,
whether
any
of
the
Long
Parliament
were
such
or
no
,
though
many
men
suspected
them
to
be
such
;
but
,
I
have
often
heard
,
that
those
enthusiasts
,
that
were
Presbyterians
,
and
Lay-Preachers
,
pretended
Revelations
from
God
,
which
were
indeed
the
delusions
of
the
devill
,
2
Thes.
2.
and
as
the
Apostle
saith
,
strong
delusions
.
3.
Difference
.
3.
Whereas
true
miracles
are
really
the
things
that
they
seem
to
be
;
these
wonders
of
the
beast
,
and
his
followers
,
the
pretended
doings
of
our
Presbyterians
,
videntur
&
non
sunt
,
are
but
phantasmes
and
illusions
,
and
a
kinde
of
seeming
to
be
,
what
they
are
not
;
and
therefore
Bellarmine
well
observeth
,
out
of
Ar●thas
,
this
beast
is
said
to
do
his
wonders
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
in
the
sight
of
menj
that
is
,
so
appearing
to
men
,
whose
sight
and
judgement
are
thereby
deceived
;
for
that
they
do
nothing
,
of
what
they
pretend
and
seemed
to
do
:
but
,
the
things
that
they
do
,
are
no
such
things
indeed
,
in
the
sight
of
God
.
4.
4.
Difference
.
Whereas
true
miracles
do
exceed
all
naturall
causes
,
tam
occultas
quam
manifestas
,
as
well
the
hidden
secrets
of
nature
,
as
those
causes
that
are
knowen
to
us
,
and
are
done
onely
by
the
hand
and
Power
of
God
;
and
therefore
they
are
wonders
,
and
not
onely
in
the
fight
of
men
,
but
also
in
the
sight
of
Angells
and
Devills
;
the
wonders
of
the
Antichrist
,
and
his
adherents
,
the
Presbyterians
,
and
Lay-Preachers
,
have
all
of
them
their
naturall
causes
,
though
they
be
hidden
from
the
sight
and
understanding
of
the
people
;
as
,
the
victories
of
the
beast
,
and
his
successes
,
are
obtained
meerely
by
his
subtle
tricks
,
his
cunning
carriage
of
the
war
,
and
the
desperate
valour
of
his
soldiers
;
God
giveth
them
leave
so
to
prevaile
over
the
pufillanimity
,
and
security
of
his
children
that
offendeth
him
;
and
they
are
not
obtained
by
the
immediate
hand
of
Gods
active
Power
,
The
Presbyterians
gaining
so
many
Proselites
,
to
what
it
is
ascribed
.
and
a
miraclous
effecting
Providence
from
heaven
,
as
the
beast
pretendeth
,
and
so
desperately
blasphemeth
God
,
in
making
him
the
author
of
all
his
bloody
cruelties
,
and
the
shedding
of
all
the
innocent
blood
that
was
spilt
,
which
can
no
wayes
stand
,
either
with
the
goodness
,
or
justice
of
God
;
and
the
Presbyterians
winning
of
so
many
simple
men
to
follow
after
them
,
and
to
become
their
disciples
,
to
believe
their
erronius
heresies
,
and
damnable
positions
,
it
is
to
be
ascribed
to
their
sedulity
,
vehemency
,
and
good
oratory
,
wherewith
Aeschines
,
Demosthenes
,
and
Cicero
,
perswaded
their
Auditors
to
follow
them
,
and
not
to
the
powerfull
working
of
Gods
Holy
Spirit
,
who
,
though
for
their
sins
,
he
permitteth
the
simple
people
to
believe
strong
delusions
,
and
to
be
misled
into
most
damnable
conclusions
by
this
beast
,
yet
he
never
worketh
,
and
leadeth
them
into
the
same
.
And
therefore
,
what
Vulteius
Remensis
saith
of
some
Franciscan
Monkes
,
that
played
many
jugling
tricks
in
Orleance
,
Anno
1534.
the
same
may
be
rightly
applyed
to
these
Presbyterians
.
Cum
clamat
larvas
furiosa
caterua
leonum
Infestare
suam
nocte
dieque
domum
;
Res
vera
est
;
falsi
larvati
denique
fratres
,
Quos
vestis
sanctos
prodigiosa
facit
,
Sunt
lemures
,
larvae
,
furiae
,
vulpesque
lupique
,
Qui
infestant
vitiis
seque
suamque
domum
.
Which
I
may
very
well
thus
translate
.
When
Presbyters
do
cry
,
that
scisme
and
heresie
Do
spoile
the
Church
of
Christ
;
The
thing
is
true
;
for
so
these
Saints
in
shew
Are
furious
Fiends
,
the
limbs
of
Antichrist
,
That
with
their
Lies
and
Heresies
,
given
in
a
golden
Cup
,
Have
poysoned
all
the
whole
Flock
of
Christ
.
And
so
themselves
are
the
Mischief
that
have
spoyled
all
things
,
both
in
the
Church
and
Common-wealth
.
But
though
all
the
wonders
and
workings
of
this
false
Prophet
be
but
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
lying
wonders
,
and
no
truth
in
them
;
yet
hereby
he
deceiveth
the
people
,
and
especially
when
,
as
the
Holy
Ghost
sayth
,
He
maketh
fire
to
come
down
from
heaven
on
the
earth
:
Touching
which
fire
,
What
is
here
meant
by
the
fire
,
that
the
beast
maketh
to
come
down
from
heaven
.
1
Reg.
18.38
.
we
must
not
understand
it
to
be
such
a
fire
as
Elias
brought
down
,
to
consume
the
two
fifty
men
that
the
King
sent
to
fetch
him
:
nor
such
a
fire
as
by
his
prayers
came
down
to
consume
the
Sacrifice
upon
Mount
Carmel
;
because
those
fires
were
true
fires
,
and
truly
miraculously
brought
down
by
the
Prophet
:
when
as
the
sire
that
this
false
Prophet
pretendeth
to
bring
down
,
is
no
such
thing
:
neither
must
we
take
it
for
such
a
fire
,
as
Philostratus
sayth
,
Apollonius
Tyanaeus
fetched
down
from
Heaven
,
in
the
fight
of
many
people
;
because
this
was
some
elfe-fire
that
he
procured
to
appear
,
as
the
flash
of
a
Meteor
,
by
the
help
and
procurement
of
the
Devil
:
when
as
this
false
Prophet
pretendeth
not
to
bring
down
any
such
a
fire
;
neither
yet
can
I
yeild
it
should
be
taken
,
as
Mr.
Mr.
Medes
Expofition
rejected
.
Mede
and
others
of
our
late
Writers
do
expound
it
:
for
the
lightnings
and
thunders
of
the
Popes
Buls
and
Excommunication
,
against
those
that
submit
not
themselves
to
him
and
to
his
Decrees
:
because
,
as
I
shewed
to
you
before
,
the
Pope
and
his
Cardinals
cannot
be
understood
by
this
false
Prophet
.
But
I
take
it
as
a
proverbial
Hyperbole
,
for
the
application
of
that
which
was
sayd
before
,
That
this
Beast
doth
great
wonders
;
so
that
he
maketh
fire
to
come
down
from
Heaven
:
The
parallel
.
The
fire
that
Christ
came
to
send
on
earth
,
the
Beast
pretendeth
to
bring
from
heaven
.
because
the
Jews
do
commonly
attribute
so
much
to
the
miraculous
fire
of
Elias
,
that
they
use
for
all
wonderful
works
,
proverbially
to
say
,
He
bringeth
down
fire
from
heaven
,
sayth
Graserus
:
Or
else
it
must
be
taken
,
as
I
rather
conceive
,
in
that
sense
as
our
Saviour
takes
it
,
when
he
sayth
,
I
came
to
send
fire
upon
the
earth
:
because
this
Prophet
would
fain
seem
to
imitate
Christ
,
and
to
do
all
the
things
that
he
should
do
,
and
can
do
,
as
Christ
did
;
and
therefore
he
pretendeth
to
bring
the
same
fire
that
Christ
brought
down
,
and
that
is
,
the
fire
of
zeal
,
and
a
most
ardent
affection
to
Christ
,
and
to
the
truth
of
his
Religion
:
and
this
fire
the
Presbyterians
and
the
Independant
and
Lay-preachers
pretend
to
bring
down
from
heaven
to
the
earth
,
&
above
all
other
men
whatsoever
:
but
in
very
deed
,
this
fire
of
their
is
but
an
ignis
fatuus
,
a
deceitful
fire
,
and
their
seeming
zeal
,
as
well
as
all
the
rest
of
their
doings
,
is
but
as
the
Apostle
saith
,
a
lying-wonder
;
for
the
true
fire
that
these
men
do
bring
,
is
of
another
kinde
,
from
another
place
,
and
to
another
end
;
and
that
is
,
the
fire
of
hatred
and
persecution
,
which
they
bring
from
Hell
,
Not
the
fire
of
persecution
.
and
not
from
Heaven
,
and
they
bring
it
into
the
Church
,
and
upon
the
true
Members
of
Christ
,
and
not
on
the
earth
:
but
this
their
fire
is
not
to
be
understood
in
this
place
.
Reason
.
1
1.
Because
the
Holy
Ghost
sayth
,
The
Beast
bringeth
the
fire
upon
the
earth
;
that
is
,
the
earthly
minded
men
,
whom
only
he
perswadeth
to
worship
the
Beast
,
and
to
adhere
unto
him
,
as
being
deceived
by
his
false
wonders
;
and
this
he
doth
by
the
fiery
zeal
of
Gods
worship
,
which
he
pretends
to
bring
unto
them
:
and
the
persecution
of
the
Beast
is
against
the
Saints
,
and
not
against
these
earthly
men
,
that
by
the
sight
of
this
fire
,
are
perswaded
to
serve
and
assist
the
beast
,
and
to
afflict
the
Saints
.
Reason
.
2
2.
Because
it
is
immediatly
sayd
,
that
hereby
he
deceiveth
them
that
dwell
on
the
earth
:
that
is
as
I
sayd
,
the
earthly
and
worldly
minded
men
;
for
the
true
Saints
he
deceiveth
not
,
but
he
deceiveth
them
that
dwell
on
the
earth
,
and
they
worship
the
beast
,
and
assist
him
and
adhere
unto
him
;
as
being
seduced
and
beguiled
through
the
faigned
and
dissembled
zeal
of
the
false
Prophet
;
and
the
Sight
of
persecution
,
from
them
that
profess
themselves
Divines
,
could
no
more
deceive
the
Beholders
,
and
cause
them
to
worship
the
beast
,
then
the
persecutions
of
the
Heathens
deceived
the
people
,
How
the
dissembling
zeal
of
hypocrisie
deceives
many
men
.
that
saw
the
Primitive
Martyrs
suffering
for
the
faith
of
Christ
:
when
as
that
sight
converted
many
of
the
Pagans
to
become
Christians
,
as
Sozomen
writeth
,
and
could
do
no
more
then
terrifie
the
fearful
from
christianity
,
but
never
deceive
any
,
to
think
well
of
the
Persecutors
,
or
ill
of
the
persecuted
:
but
the
dissembling
zeal
of
hypocrits
hath
deceived
many
good
men
;
and
therefore
much
sooner
could
the
fiery
zeal
of
this
false
Prophet
deceive
the
carnal
and
earthly
men
,
and
make
them
believe
such
zealous
Professors
,
to
be
none
other
then
heavenly
Saints
.
Nor
the
fire
of
false
prestigies
.
But
Janius
in
Annotat
.
in
loc.
And
as
this
fire
cannot
be
taken
for
the
fiery
persecution
of
the
Saints
;
so
no
more
can
it
signifie
those
falsa
praestigia
,
the
lying
wonders
,
and
the
jugling
tricks
of
the
Romish
Priests
and
Friars
,
which
Junius
sayth
,
they
used
,
to
justifie
their
Doctrine
of
Purgatory
,
Indulgences
,
Transubstantiation
,
and
other
like
Popish
Trumperies
,
whereof
you
may
finde
store
in
their
Legends
,
in
Vin
ceutius
his
Speculum
historiale
,
and
some
in
Stapleton's
moral
Promptuary
,
and
in
divers
others
:
because
these
fiery
Meteors
,
or
rather
sulphurious
fire
,
and
faigned
wonders
from
the
Souls
in
Purgatory
,
and
those
lying
fables
of
their
Images
sweating
blood
,
and
their
wonderful
Narratives
of
their
Saints
Reliques
,
and
the
Revelations
of
S.
Bridget
,
and
the
like
holy
Matrons
,
do
bear
no
Analogy
or
correspondency
with
fire
from
heaven
:
when
as
all
such
Prestigia's
or
prodigies
,
either
of
the
Magiciaus
,
or
of
the
idolatrous
Priests
of
the
Gentiles
,
and
so
the
faigned
miracles
of
the
Roman
Clergy
are
well
known
,
not
only
by
the
learned
,
but
even
by
all
rational
men
,
to
be
all
framed
and
forged
upon
the
Devils
Anvil
,
and
do
spring
from
Hell
,
and
not
from
Heaven
;
as
all
the
honest
Papists
do
confess
:
Teneda
in
his
miracles
unmesked
,
pa.
13.
but
the
fiery
zeal
which
the
Presbyterian
beast
pretends
to
have
to
Christ
,
to
his
Religion
,
to
the
propagation
of
his
Gospel
,
and
to
the
pure
worshiping
of
God
,
above
all
other
Saints
of
God
,
may
without
any
absurdity
,
and
without
incongruity
be
sayd
,
A
fiery
zeal
to
Christ
and
his
sarvice
.
and
may
be
thought
to
be
fire
from
Heaven
;
because
such
a
zeal
,
if
they
truly
had
it
,
as
they
pretend
,
could
spring
from
no
place
else
,
and
from
no
other
Fountain
,
then
from
the
Spirit
of
God
:
and
this
fire
of
such
a
zeal
,
the
false
Prophet
pretendeth
to
make
it
to
come
down
from
Heaven
on
the
earth
;
that
is
,
on
the
earthly
,
carual
,
and
worldly
men
,
to
make
them
their
Pros●lites
,
and
so
to
come
to
eternal
happiness
:
and
by
their
perswasion
and
the
opinion
that
the
people
have
of
thiis
fire
,
and
this
their
zeal
,
they
are
the
sooner
and
the
more
easily
deceived
,
to
become
followers
of
their
pernitious
wayes
,
and
to
be
the
Assistants
of
the
first
beast
.
Out
of
all
which
that
I
have
shewed
,
of
their
blasphemy
against
God
,
and
their
tyranny
over
the
Consciences
of
men
,
which
is
every
way
far
worse
then
tyrannizing
over
their
bodies
,
it
is
apparent
;
1.
That
although
the
Tenets
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
touching
Purgatory
,
1.
The
doctrine
of
the
Presbyterians
more
derogatory
to
the
truth
,
justice
,
&
goodness
of
God
then
the
doctrine
of
the
Romish
Church
praying
to
Saints
,
and
adoration
of
Images
,
and
the
like
stuff
,
be
very
frivolous
and
fantastical
:
yet
none
of
all
the
Doctrines
of
the
Romish
Church
is
so
scandalous
,
and
so
derogatory
from
the
justice
,
truth
,
goodness
,
and
mercy
of
God
,
as
are
the
Doctrines
which
these
Presbyterians
,
Independants
and
Lay-preachers
do
preach
,
and
publish
in
Print
,
concerning
Original
sin
,
the
cause
of
evil
,
Free-will
,
and
the
absolute
irrespective
Decree
of
God
,
touching
Election
and
Reprobation
,
and
other
the
like
points
depending
hereupon
,
without
any
just
distinction
or
expression
of
the
fore-sight
and
knowledge
of
God
,
which
is
so
fully
and
so
excellently
set
down
by
Doctor
Stern
,
in
his
learned
Discourse
,
De
medela
animi
,
and
by
divers
others
.
2.
2.
The
discipline
and
government
of
the
Presbyterians
,
moro
tyrannical
over
the
consciences
of
men
,
then
the
discipline
and
government
of
the
Court
of
Rome
.
Matth.
11.28
.
nor
yet
the
Court
of
Rome
hath
ever
exercised
such
an
absolute
power
,
and
domineering
Authority
over
the
consciences
of
Christians
,
as
this
false
Prophet
useth
to
do
;
for
neither
of
the
foresaid
Courts
did
ever
Excommunicate
any
member
of
the
Church
,
but
either
for
apparent
contumacy
,
and
a
wilfull
contempt
of
the
Power
and
Authority
of
the
Church
;
or
upon
the
proofe
of
two
or
three
witnesses
at
the
least
,
of
such
crimes
,
as
were
most
scandalous
unto
the
people
of
God
;
and
yet
every
petty
Priest
of
our
Presbyterians
,
either
upon
his
own
malicious
discontent
,
or
some
other
private
dislike
to
his
neighbor
,
will
debar
him
from
the
Blessed
Sacrament
,
and
exclude
him
from
the
Body
and
Blood
of
Christ
,
and
so
cut
him
off
,
as
a
rotten
member
,
from
his
Saviour
,
(
that
doth
so
lovingly
invite
him
to
come
unto
him
)
and
deliver
him
unto
Satan
,
as
a
lively
limbe
,
to
be
tormented
for
ever
.
And
,
what
is
this
discriminating
of
the
sheep
from
the
goates
,
this
admitting
of
whom
we
like
,
to
be
of
our
Church
,
and
refusing
whom
we
hate
,
or
do
distast
,
to
any
society
,
or
fellowship
with
the
faithfull
?
is
it
any
other
thing
,
then
to
fit
in
the
Temple
of
God
as
God
?
&
oftentantes
se
esse
deos
,
and
every
one
of
them
shewing
himselfe
,
that
he
is
God
,
when
he
takes
upon
him
to
do
the
proper
work
of
God
,
to
distinguish
the
reprobate
from
the
Elect
,
the
vile
from
the
precious
,
and
those
,
that
have
not
on
their
wedding
garments
,
from
them
that
had
them
on
,
which
the
true
inviters
of
Christ
his
guests
durst
not
presume
to
do
,
untill
the
Master
of
the
Feast
came
himselfe
to
see
his
guests
,
and
to
turne
him
out
,
that
had
not
on
his
wedding
garment
;
how
then
dares
every
Presbyter
do
the
same
?
Is
not
this
to
have
a
Pope
in
every
Parish
?
and
,
whether
is
it
better
to
have
one
Pope
,
or
a
thousand
Popes
,
and
every
one
of
them
more
tyrannizing
over
their
Flock
,
then
the
Pope
of
Rome
?
And
therefore
,
if
these
Presbyterians
,
Independants
,
and
Lay-Preachers
,
that
gather
Churches
unto
themselves
,
out
of
the
Church
of
Christ
,
and
exclude
many
true
members
of
Christ
,
from
the
Communion
of
Christ
,
be
not
the
false
Prophet
,
that
hath
two
bornes
,
like
the
Lambe
,
but
do
speak
like
the
Dragon
,
I
know
not
who
can
be
the
true
Prophet
of
Jesus
Christ
.
But
,
If
you
look
into
the
translation
of
Grallae
,
that
was
made
in
vindication
of
Vedelius
,
to
answer
Apollonius
,
and
his
Wallacrian
Classis
,
which
are
the
Transmarine
Presbyterians
,
you
shall
see
,
if
that
Author
proves
them
not
to
be
all
Popes
,
in
every
point
:
but
the
ignorant
people
are
not
yet
acquainted
with
them
;
for
,
he
demandeth
,
if
their
pride
and
arrogancy
,
as
is
seen
in
the
Wallacrian
Classis
,
be
setled
in
their
Classis
,
how
much
will
the
world
be
eased
of
the
Roman
Antichrist
,
that
is
the
Pope
;
because
they
are
such
birds
,
so
like
the
Romish
Pope
,
that
they
deservedly
fall
into
AEsops
fable
of
the
Cuckowe
,
which
asked
the
rest
of
the
birds
,
why
they
did
all
flye
about
him
,
and
pecke
at
him
,
as
if
he
were
a
hawke
,
that
did
often
molest
them
;
whereas
he
was
a
weake
,
and
feeble
bird
,
that
neither
did
,
nor
wisht
them
any
hurt
at
all
?
to
whom
the
birds
answered
,
they
did
it
,
because
that
in
his
feathers
he
was
so
like
an
hawke
,
that
they
were
afraid
,
and
believed
,
that
in
a
very
short
time
he
would
become
an
hawke
;
so
the
actions
,
and
the
doings
of
these
Presbyterians
,
like
the
Cuckowes
feathers
,
are
so
agreeable
to
the
pride
and
presumption
of
the
PoPe
,
and
all
the
rest
of
his
practises
over
Gods
Flock
,
that
you
may
assure
your selves
,
assoon
as
ever
they
shall
have
their
Classes
setled
,
Puerilis
Sapientiae
cothurnus
pag.
43.
and
their
Government
established
,
you
shall
have
so
many
imperious
Popes
amongst
you
,
as
will
vex
you
more
,
then
ever
the
Pope
of
Rome
hath
done
;
&
qui
ante
non
cavet
,
post
dolebit
.
CHAP.
III.
Of
the
image
of
the
first
Beast
;
what
is
meant
thereby
:
what
it
is
to
give
life
to
the
Image
of
the
Beast
;
the
two
things
,
that
the
Beast
,
animated
by
the
false
Prophet
,
immediately
acted
;
and
the
two
things
,
that
the
Long
Parliament
Acted
,
immediately
after
they
were
justified
,
incouraged
,
and
animated
by
the
Assembly
of
the
Presbyterians
;
of
the
marke
of
the
Beast
,
and
of
the
ingagement
,
and
of
the
great
iniquity
of
the
ingagement
.
ANd
therefore
it
followeth
in
the
next
v.
14.
that
by
the
meanes
of
these
their
pretended
miracles
,
5.
Of
the
Image
of
the
first
beast
.
that
they
do
,
that
is
,
to
convert
soules
,
and
to
bring
this
fiery
zeale
out
of
Heaven
,
unto
their
followers
,
they
deceive
them
that
dwell
on
the
eartth
,
and
being
thus
deceived
by
them
,
they
perswade
them
to
make
an
Image
to
the
first
Beast
,
that
had
the
seven
heads
,
and
ten
hornes
;
for
this
was
the
usuall
Honour
,
and
the
worship
,
that
the
people
in
those
dayes
,
and
in
the
eastern
Countreyes
especially
,
did
use
to
do
unto
their
Emperors
and
Kings
,
or
chiefe
Governors
,
whom
they
chiefly
honoured
and
obeyed
;
which
was
the
first
step
,
and
occasion
of
the
idolatry
of
the
Gentiles
,
when
they
began
to
ascribe
Divine
Honour
unto
these
images
,
as
they
did
to
the
image
of
Belus
or
Nimrod
,
which
was
the
first
Image
that
we
read
of
;
Rubenus
de
idololatrie
.
l.
1.
so
the
false
Prophet
perswaded
the
people
to
make
an
Image
to
the
beast
,
and
so
to
honour
,
and
to
worship
the
beast
.
And
the
Image
of
any
thing
must
be
a
speciall
resemblance
of
them
,
whereof
it
is
an
Image
,
and
f
the
Image
be
perfect
and
natural
as
the
Son
is
the
Image
of
his
Father
,
then
must
it
have
a
likenesse
,
not
onely
representative
,
but
also
in
nature
and
being
of
existence
;
and
if
the
Image
be
imperfect
and
artificial
,
as
the
Image
of
a
man
drawn
by
the
Painter
on
a
Tablet
,
then
,
though
it
be
different
,
from
the
thing
whereof
it
is
an
Image
,
in
nature
and
being
;
yet
it
must
have
a
representative
forme
of
likenesse
,
to
the
thing
it
representeth
;
as
the
Image
drawen
by
the
Painter
,
doth
resemble
the
person
or
thing
that
the
Painter
draweth
;
therefore
I
say
the
making
of
this
Image
to
the
beast
,
is
not
,
That
the
Empire
caused
to
be
set
up
by
the
Pope
,
is
not
here
meant
,
as
the
image
of
the
old
Caesarem
Empire
.
(
as
Mr.
Mede
,
and
all
those
,
that
would
have
the
Pope
and
his
Cardinalls
to
be
this
false
Prophet
,
do
say
,
)
the
setting
up
of
the
Roman
Empire
in
the
ten
hornes
,
or
ten
Kings
,
that
revolted
from
the
Caesarean
Empire
,
as
the
image
of
that
former
Caesarean
Empire
,
that
was
wounded
,
but
now
is
healed
and
revived
in
this
image
,
that
the
Pope
and
his
Cardinals
caused
to
be
set
up
,
and
to
be
obeyed
.
Reason
.
1
1.
Because
,
as
I
shewed
to
you
before
,
the
old
Caesarean
Empire
is
not
meant
by
this
beast
,
that
rose
out
of
the
sea
,
and
the
Pope
and
his
Cardinals
cannot
be
meant
by
this
second
beast
,
and
the
false
Prophet
.
Reason
.
2
2.
Because
,
as
I
said
,
there
must
be
some
proportionable
similitude
betwixt
the
image
,
and
the
person
,
or
thing
represented
by
the
image
;
but
there
is
small
resemblance
,
and
abundance
of
difference
and
dissimilitude
,
as
much
and
more
then
was
betwixt
Pharaohs
lean
kinn
and
his
fat
ones
,
or
Hectors
Ghost
to
the
living
Heros
,
betwixt
the
old
Caesarean
Empire
,
and
the
other
new
Empire
,
that
was
setled
in
the
ten
Kings
;
that
being
the
most
glorious
Monarchy
that
ever
was
upon
earth
;
and
this
,
that
was
established
by
the
Pope
,
but
a
skeleton
,
a
shadow
,
and
the
bare
name
of
an
Empire
onely
,
of
far
lesser
power
then
some
Kings
of
this
small
Island
;
and
therefore
,
if
by
the
beast
,
that
was
wounded
,
we
understand
the
old
Caesarian
Empire
,
and
this
new
setled
Empire
by
the
Pope
,
to
be
the
image
of
it
;
I
say
,
the
wound
is
but
very
ill
and
meanly
healed
,
in
that
which
is
thus
revived
by
the
Pope
,
that
gave
a
shadow
,
and
lost
the
substance
;
and
the
Pope
is
a
very
bad
Painter
,
that
can
draw
his
images
no
better
.
But
,
the
making
of
this
image
to
the
first
beast
,
signifieth
nothing
else
,
What
the
making
of
an
Image
to
the
beast
,
signifieth
.
but
the
abetting
,
furthering
,
and
setting
forward
of
the
doings
,
proceedings
,
and
impieties
of
the
first
beast
;
because
the
works
and
acts
,
the
plots
and
practices
of
the
beast
,
are
the
very
image
,
and
the
most
lively
representation
of
the
beast
,
as
by
and
by
I
shall
make
it
plain
unto
you
.
But
so
,
the
Pope
and
his
Cardinals
never
furthered
and
assisted
the
Emperonrs
or
civil
State
in
their
tyranny
,
or
impiety
;
but
they
required
all
Kings
and
Emperours
to
aid
and
assist
them
,
for
the
advancement
and
inlargement
of
the
Church
.
Yet
it
is
notoriously
known
,
The
Parallel
.
the
Presbyterians
and
Lay-preachers
perswaded
all
men
to
adhere
to
worship
,
and
to
do
all
the
honour
and
service
that
they
could
do
unto
the
Parliament
,
and
seduced
the
people
so
far
,
that
the
very
women
were
ready
to
part
with
their
rings
,
their
thimbles
,
and
their
bodkins
,
to
make
money
for
to
help
and
to
further
the
proceedings
of
the
Parliament
,
Exod.
32.2
,
3
:
even
as
the
Israelites
parted
with
their
ear-rings
,
and
their
Jewels
,
to
erect
their
Golden
Calfe
;
and
therefore
this
beast
,
this
Ecclesiastical
beast
,
who
may
be
said
to
be
the
Assembly
of
Presbyters
and
Independants
,
and
Lay-preachers
,
is
onely
said
in
this
14.
verse
,
The
mischievous
perswasions
of
the
false
Prophet
.
to
dcceive
them
that
dwell
on
the
earth
,
that
is
,
all
those
that
are
like
to
themselves
,
risen
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
;
from
the
earth
,
and
are
worldly
minded
men
;
and
no
marvell
,
for
it
is
most
consonant
to
reason
,
and
more
likely
,
for
the
false
Prophet
,
then
it
is
for
the
violent
soldiers
,
that
dispute
the
matter
with
the
sword
,
and
will
compell
,
rather
then
perswade
,
or
the
City
Senators
,
that
trade
only
in
worldly
Merchandize
,
To
deceive
the
people
;
poor
people
,
that
are
deceived
by
their
leaders
,
and
carried
on
the
right
way
to
bell
,
when
they
think
they
are
led
streight
to
heaven
.
But
O
thou
false
Prophet
,
thou
deceitful
Presbyterian
,
and
the
lawlesse
lay-preacher
,
how
wilt
thou
answer
for
all
the
injuries
that
have
been
done
,
and
all
the
blood
that
hath
been
shed
in
our
last
war
,
through
thy
deceitful
perswasions
,
cum
surrexerit
ad
judicandum
Deus
?
when
God
shall
come
to
make
inquisition
for
blood
?
for
it
is
more
then
most
likely
,
plain
enough
to
them
that
have
their
eyes
open
,
the
Parliament
had
never
prevailed
as
they
did
,
to
overthrow
the
King
,
to
destroy
the
Bishops
,
to
rob
the
Church
,
and
to
gain
so
many
victories
;
to
make
so
many
poor
widowes
and
Fatherlesse
children
,
and
distressed
infants
,
if
thou
hadst
not
most
perfidiously
and
spitefully
used
all
the
rhetorical
art
,
to
perswade
the
simple
worldly
men
,
to
adhere
,
and
to
assist
that
long
Parliament
,
as
the
onely
Patrones
of
their
liberty
,
protectors
of
their
estates
,
and
the
true
propagators
of
the
Gospel
,
against
a
King
,
that
invaded
upon
their
estates
,
and
incroached
upon
their
priviledges
,
and
such
a
Hierarchy
of
Bishops
,
and
Episcopal
Clergy
,
as
did
most
palpably
ayme
and
strive
to
bring
in
Popery
like
a
deluge
among
the
people
,
which
was
the
string
,
that
the
Presbyterians
perpetually
harped
upon
,
and
the
onely
song
,
the
false
song
of
their
Sion
.
And
therefore
6.
6.
What
is
meant
by
the
image
of
the
beast
.
ver.
15.
Doctor
Sbelden
pag.
13.
Junius
in
annot
in
loc
.
Mr.
Mede
.
pag.
67.
It
is
said
verse
15.
that
this
second
beast
gave
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
life
,
or
breath
,
or
spirit
,
which
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
signifieth
,
to
the
image
of
the
beast
;
where
the
question
is
,
what
is
here
meant
by
the
image
of
the
beast
;
and
some
Expositors
,
not
much
amisse
,
do
understand
hereby
the
representation
of
the
State
and
government
of
the
first
beast
;
Junius
meanes
the
setting
up
of
images
to
be
worshipped
,
in
the
second
Councill
of
Nice
;
Mr.
Mede
saith
,
the
Roman
Empire
in
the
seventh
head
,
that
is
under
the
ten
Kings
,
is
the
image
of
that
Empire
,
as
it
was
under
the
sixt
head
,
that
is
,
the
Caesarian
Empire
,
which
had
the
wound
by
the
sword
,
whose
mistake
herein
,
I
have
shewed
unto
you
even
now
,
The
impieties
and
wickednes
of
the
beaff
ete
the
image
of
the
beast
.
that
the
present
German
Empire
is
but
a
very
ill
Image
,
of
the
old
Roman
Empire
;
therefore
I
conceive
,
that
to
give
life
to
the
image
of
the
beast
,
signifieth
nothing
else
but
to
be
a
speciall
means
,
and
the
chiefest
instruments
to
uphold
and
justify
the
Practices
,
impieties
,
and
proceedings
of
the
beast
,
which
is
indeed
to
maintain
the
State
and
Government
of
the
beast
,
as
Doctor
Sheldon
saith
;
because
the
injustice
,
impieties
,
and
wicked
practises
of
the
beast
;
do
most
fully
resemble
,
and
are
the
very
perfect
image
of
the
beast
;
for
,
as
an
image
sheweth
the
similitude
and
likenesse
of
a
thing
to
the
life
,
Geu.
1.27
.
and
as
a
man
is
said
to
be
made
in
the
image
of
God
,
which
must
not
be
understood
of
any
externall
form
,
or
outward
shape
,
which
God
,
being
a
pure
spirit
,
Ephes.
4.24
.
cannot
have
,
but
must
be
understood
of
that
holinesse
and
true
righteousnesse
,
wherein
man
was
created
,
as
the
Apostle
sheweth
,
like
unto
God
,
Levit.
12.44
.
Luke
.
6.36
.
and
whereunto
,
we
are
now
exhorted
,
to
conform
our selves
,
when
the
Lord
biddeth
us
to
be
holy
,
as
he
is
holy
,
to
be
mercifull
,
as
our
heavenly
Father
is
mercifull
;
and
so
in
all
other
imitable
points
and
attributes
,
of
goodnesse
and
piety
,
whereby
we
may
renew
the
lost
image
of
God
in
our selves
;
so
the
wickednesse
,
the
rebellion
,
the
ungodlinesse
,
injustice
,
subtlety
and
cruelty
of
the
beast
,
John
8
44.
may
as
well
be
said
to
be
the
image
of
the
beast
;
even
as
our
Saviour
saith
,
the
Jewes
were
of
their
father
the
devill
,
that
is
,
the
very
image
of
the
devil
;
Gen
5.3
.
because
they
were
lyars
,
and
murderers
,
and
replenished
with
all
other
wicked
conditions
,
like
unto
the
devill
;
and
as
Adam
is
said
to
have
begotten
a
child
in
his
own
image
,
that
is
,
not
onely
in
the
feature
and
liniaments
of
his
body
,
but
especially
in
the
deformity
,
mortality
and
corruptibility
,
that
Adam
by
his
disloyalty
had
brought
upon
himself
,
and
upon
all
his
posterity
;
and
as
you
know
,
it
is
a
common
thing
to
say
,
that
a
subtle
crafty
fellow
is
,
a
fox
;
a
cruell
man
,
a
Tygar
;
an
innocent
man
,
a
sheep
;
a
foolish
fellow
,
an
asse
;
and
so
forth
:
because
of
the
likenesse
and
similitude
they
bear
,
not
to
the
shapes
and
figures
,
but
to
the
properties
and
conditions
of
these
beasts
.
And
so
,
in
this
sence
,
What
it
is
to
give
life
to
the
image
of
the
beast
.
taking
the
image
of
the
Beast
for
the
wicked
Government
,
and
leaud
practises
and
proceedings
of
the
beast
,
the
second
beast
,
that
came
out
of
the
earth
,
is
said
to
give
life
to
the
image
of
the
first
beast
;
that
is
,
to
the
wickednesse
,
and
impieties
of
the
first
beast
;
because
that
,
as
the
true
Preachers
,
and
the
Orthodox
Ministers
of
Christ
do
,
together
with
the
inward
helpe
of
Gods
Spirit
,
renue
,
and
revive
the
image
of
God
in
men
,
in
bringing
the
life
of
Grace
unto
them
,
and
destroying
the
image
of
the
beast
,
and
of
the
devill
in
them
,
by
killing
their
vices
,
and
rooting
out
their
impieties
,
aud
the
lustfull
corruptions
of
the
flesh
;
so
,
the
false
Prophet
,
and
the
apostaticall
earthly
beast
,
together
with
the
helpe
of
the
Devill
,
doth
give
life
and
breath
unto
the
impieties
,
and
wickednesse
of
the
first
beast
;
even
as
the
true
Propets
of
God
tell
us
,
the
Priests
of
Baal
did
animate
,
The
parallele
.
and
give
life
to
the
Idolatry
of
the
Jewes
.
And
thus
,
it
cannot
be
said
,
that
the
Pope
and
his
Cardinalls
did
animate
,
The
Presbyterians
animated
all
the
proceedings
of
tha
Parliament
.
and
give
life
,
to
the
Tyranny
and
cruelty
,
or
any
other
impiety
,
of
any
Civill
State
,
either
of
Kings
or
Emperors
,
that
I
read
in
any
History
;
but
,
I
suppose
,
it
is
not
unknown
to
any
man
in
these
parts
,
how
the
Preshyterians
,
and
Independants
,
and
Lay
Preachers
,
did
animate
,
and
give
life
to
all
the
injustice
,
and
the
impieties
,
and
all
the
unjust
proceedings
that
were
done
by
that
Long-Parliament
;
or
otherwise
,
their
attempts
against
the
King
,
Bishops
,
and
Church
,
had
sooner
died
,
had
they
not
received
life
,
from
,
and
by
the
pens
and
tongues
of
that
beast
,
that
sate
at
Westminster
,
and
spread
his
Armes
over
all
the
Kingdom
,
most
unjustly
to
rob
,
and
to
take
away
their
livings
,
from
all
the
poore
,
and
honest
ejected
Clergy
.
And
therefore
,
what
was
hyperbollically
said
of
Pope
Clement
the
eighth
,
with
the
changing
of
a
word
or
two
,
may
far
more
justly
and
orthodoxally
be
said
of
this
false
Prophet
,
the
Assembly
,
and
whole
company
of
Presbyterians
,
as
a
just
Epitaph
upon
their
Tombes
,
when
the
Church
shall
be
freed
of
them
.
Hunc
caetum
eripuit
nobis
clementia
fati
,
Humanum
toto
gaudeat
orbe
genus
;
Hic
est
qui
fuerat
iam
dedecus
orbis
&
urbis
,
&
fuit
aetatis
magna
ruina
suae
;
Hic
est
,
si
nescis
,
qui
jam
tibi
multa
paravit
,
Excidium
,
pestem
,
funera
,
bella
famem
;
The
Presbyserians
Epitaph
,
when
the
Church
shall
be
freed
of
them
.
Hic
est
,
qui
fuerat
regnans
infamia
mundi
,
Imperii
labes
,
spurcitiesque
sui
;
Contemptor
divum
,
scelerum
vir
,
publicus
hostis
Perfidus
,
ingratus
,
raptor
iniquus
,
atrox
,
Videbit
mortis
centum
tormenta
futurae
,
Paena
tamen
mortis
non
erit
aequa
suis
;
Ex
ista
tandem
,
migravit
urbe
tyrannus
,
Quo
nullus
toto
pejor
in
orbe
fuit
;
And
therefore
their
impiety
and
wickednesse
herein
,
as
in
all
other
their
doings
,
exceedeth
the
possibility
of
my
expression
,
which
makes
me
to
borrow
it
from
better
pens
:
and
I
professe
to
speak
this
,
out
of
no
partiality
,
or
disaffection
to
any
particular
man
,
of
all
the
Presbyterians
;
because
they
are
all
alike
unknown
to
me
,
either
by
benefits
,
or
injuries
;
but
I
speak
it
out
of
a
bitter
distast
,
and
hatred
to
their
Pharisaicall
by
pocrifie
,
and
blinde
leading
of
the
simple
people
,
to
no
simple
sin
;
when
,
as
here
,
they
are
said
,
to
give
life
to
the
image
of
the
beast
,
1.
c.
as
I
said
,
to
egge
ou
the
first
beast
to
all
wickednesse
,
and
to
justifie
the
same
unto
the
people
;
and
if
these
forenamed
things
be
not
sufficient
to
make
a
perfect
Antichrist
,
let
Lucifer
send
him
out
of
hell
.
Or
else
,
the
image
of
the
beast
may
signifie
,
not
the
actions
,
but
the
actors
of
those
injuries
and
impieties
,
Mr.
Mede
,
pag.
6.
clavis
apocal
.
That
the
image
of
the
beast
,
and
the
seven
headed
and
ten
horned
beast
,
are
the
same
thing
,
that
is
,
the
image
of
the
two
horned
beast
.
Revel.
19
,
20.
1.
Iustance
.
2.
Iustance
.
that
are
committed
,
and
that
is
,
the
first
10.
horned
beast
is
said
to
be
the
image
of
the
second
two
horned
beast
;
for
,
Mr.
Mede
hath
rightly
observed
,
as
I
conceive
,
that
the
first
10.
horned
beast
,
and
the
image
of
the
beast
,
are
voces
convertibiles
,
and
equivallent
,
and
do
fignifie
not
two
things
,
as
a
man
and
his
picture
,
or
his
statue
,
but
the
very
selfe
same
thing
;
which
he
proveth
by
three
speciall
instances
.
1.
In
that
,
where
the
beast
and
the
false
Prophet
are
mentioned
together
,
which
is
three
times
at
least
,
by
the
beast
is
understood
the
10.
horned
beast
,
and
by
the
false
Prophet
is
understood
the
two
horned
beast
.
2.
Where
the
Beast
,
and
the
image
of
the
beast
are
coupled
together
,
which
is
six
times
at
least
,
as
Chap.
14.9
.
and
ver.
11.
Chap.
15.2
.
Chap.
16.2
.
Chap.
19
,
20.
Chap.
20.4
.
there
,
by
the
beast
is
understood
,
not
the
first
10.
horned
beast
,
but
the
second
two
horned
beast
;
and
by
the
image
of
the
beast
is
understood
the
seven
headed
,
and
ten
horned
beast
;
as
being
now
revived
,
and
healed
of
the
wound
that
it
had
formerly
gotten
,
by
the
meanes
,
that
is
,
by
the
pens
,
and
tongues
,
the
and
writings
of
the
false
Prophet
;
and
therefore
,
as
receiving
in
himself
the
Divinity
,
and
direction
,
and
the
very
platforme
of
his
proceedings
,
from
this
Prophet
,
he
might
very
well
be
said
,
to
be
the
image
of
the
false
Prophet
:
and
that
appeareth
the
more
plain
;
because
this
image
,
when
it
had
received
life
and
breath
,
by
the
meanes
of
the
false
Prophet
,
doth
now
begin
to
speak
,
and
to
make
orders
and
Ordinances
,
that
whosoever
would
not
worship
the
image
of
the
beast
,
that
is
,
serve
,
and
obey
him
,
which
is
nothing
else
,
but
the
very
image
,
and
the
lively
representment
of
this
Prophet
,
whom
he
deemes
,
as
the
Oracle
of
God
,
and
whose
instrument
he
professeth
himself
to
be
,
to
act
according
,
as
this
Prophet
,
out
of
Gods
word
,
doth
prescribe
unto
him
,
should
be
killed
;
v.
15.
3.
3.
Instance
.
In
that
,
wheresover
the
beast
is
present
,
together
with
the
false
Prophet
,
the
image
of
the
beast
,
in
the
same
construction
of
words
,
is
not
to
be
found
;
as
if
the
name
of
the
beast
should
serve
the
turn
;
to
let
us
understand
,
that
the
first
10.
horned
beast
is
there
,
by
the
beast
,
to
be
understood
.
And
therefore
,
as
the
impieties
and
wickedness
of
the
first
10.
horned
beast
,
is
rightly
said
to
be
the
image
of
that
beast
;
so
,
that
beast
himselfe
is
,
and
may
be
as
truely
said
to
be
nothing
else
,
but
the
very
image
of
the
two
horned
beast
,
the
false
Prophet
,
that
gave
life
unto
this
image
,
that
is
,
the
impieties
of
the
first
beast
,
to
do
all
the
mischiefe
that
was
and
is
done
.
And
whereas
Ludovicus
de
dieu
,
Objects
,
and
saith
,
that
the
14.
v.
of
this
thirteenth
Chap.
seemes
to
contradict
this
that
I
have
said
;
because
the
two
horned
beast
,
or
false
Prophet
,
is
there
said
,
to
say
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
to
them
that
dwell
on
the
earth
,
that
they
should
make
an
image
to
the
beast
,
that
had
the
wound
;
whereas
,
it
should
have
been
said
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
that
they
should
make
an
image
to
him
,
if
it
were
the
image
of
the
two
horned
beast
,
and
false
Prophet
;
but
the
two
borned
beast
,
bids
them
make
an
image
to
the
beast
,
that
was
wounded
,
and
healed
;
and
if
this
image
of
the
beast
,
be
the
very
first
ten
horned
beast
,
it
doth
not
appeare
,
how
the
inhabitants
of
the
earth
should
be
injoyned
,
to
make
that
,
which
was
,
and
was
seen
to
arise
out
of
the
sea
before
.
Sol.
To
this
Mr.
Mede
answereth
right
,
as
I
conceive
,
that
where
the
conjunction
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
of
the
beast
,
and
of
his
image
,
does
meet
;
there
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
his
,
is
to
be
taken
actively
,
and
not
passively
;
that
the
sence
might
be
,
the
image
,
which
the
two
horned
beast
required
to
be
made
;
Judg
18.1
.
as
Micha's
idoll
is
said
to
be
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
his
image
,
and
Nebuchadnezzars
Statue
,
is
said
to
be
,
the
image
of
Nebuchadnezzar
;
but
where
that
copulation
is
not
found
,
as
in
that
13
Chap.
v.
14
,
15.
there
it
is
taken
passively
,
and
,
as
I
formerly
said
,
for
the
impieties
,
iniquities
,
and
wickedness
of
the
first
ten
horned
beast
,
as
they
do
most
lively
represent
that
very
beast
.
Indeed
the
conceit
of
Arise
Evans
,
that
the
litle
Parliament
,
was
the
image
of
the
first
long
Parliament
,
is
pretty
,
but
not
right
;
beause
his
Highness
,
the
Lord
Protector
gave
life
,
and
being
to
that
pettyte
Parliament
;
but
the
false
prophet
,
the
assemblie
at
Westminster
,
and
their
disciples
,
gave
life
,
and
breath
to
the
other
,
the
long
Parliament
,
and
to
their
impieties
,
which
were
but
the
very
image
of
this
false
prophet
,
which
was
the
primum
mobile
,
the
first
author
,
and
the
first
wheel
,
that
moved
all
the
rest
,
to
act
and
doe
all
the
evill
that
hath
been
done
in
these
Kingdomes
;
and
therefore
,
as
the
teachers
of
all
wickednesse
,
are
by
our
Saviours
testimonie
,
to
be
accounted
the
least
,
that
is
,
none
at
all
,
in
the
kingdome
of
heaven
;
but
the
greatest
,
and
well
deserving
the
greatest
punishment
,
in
the
place
that
is
provided
for
them
;
so
are
they
,
if
they
pray
not
for
grace
to
repent
.
And
yet
,
notwithstanding
all
these
transcendent
impieties
of
these
Presbyterians
,
it
is
a
wonder
to
me
,
that
the
people
should
be
so
affected
,
and
so
wedded
to
the
new
Presbyterian
government
,
that
never
yet
attained
to
the
age
of
some
men
.
The
inconstancie
of
the
people
.
But
as
the
people
in
the
begining
of
the
long
Parliament
,
were
mad
to
have
Monarchy
rooted
out
of
the
world
,
and
to
erect
a
Common-wealth
,
and
to
have
a
state
government
;
yet
when
they
had
it
,
they
were
soon
wearie
of
it
;
and
were
as
mad
,
and
more
mad
,
to
have
it
cashiered
;
so
,
though
they
be
now
mad
after
that
Presbyterian
government
;
yet
,
I
doubt
not
,
but
after
they
have
it
a
while
,
and
felt
the
smart
of
it
,
they
will
he
soon
weary
of
it
and
be
as
mad
to
have
it
changed
;
for
that
,
at
the
last
,
they
shall
perceive
their
own
error
,
and
finde
,
that
those
were
the
leaders
,
and
the
Teachers
of
them
that
murdered
our
King
,
destroyed
the
Bishops
,
and
did
all
the
mischiefe
that
hath
been
perpetrated
.
And
,
will
the
People
,
or
Parliament
,
as
they
have
done
most
justly
,
condemn
the
Actors
,
that
were
but
the
schollers
;
Remember
whose
auditors
were
the
murderers
of
the
King
.
and
not
onely
suffer
the
Teachers
to
go
free
,
but
also
magnifie
them
to
be
their
Masters
still
?
or
will
they
punish
the
poore
hares
for
their
trespass
,
and
gratifie
the
crafty
Foxes
,
for
their
wickedness
?
for
,
I
beseech
you
,
tell
me
;
whose
Schollars
,
and
whose
Auditors
were
those
King
murderers
,
the
Bishops
,
or
the
Presbyterians
?
the
whole
Kingdom
knoweth
,
and
the
setting
up
of
these
Teachers
may
prove
to
be
the
setting
forward
of
the
like
tragedy
;
Verbum
sapienti
sat
est
.
But
to
proceed
,
it
is
said
in
the
same
ver.
15.
that
the
image
of
the
beast
,
The
first
ten
horned
beast
,
animated
by
the
false
prophet
acteth
two
things
.
1.
thing
.
that
is
,
the
first
seven
headed
,
and
ten
horned
beast
,
having
received
life
and
breath
,
by
the
meanes
of
the
false
Prophet
,
the
two
horned
beast
,
whose
image
the
the
first
beast
was
,
as
I
shewed
unto
you
,
did
presently
act
and
work
these
two
observable
things
.
1.
To
speake
,
and
to
make
orders
,
and
ordinances
,
that
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
as
many
as
would
not
worship
,
that
is
,
himselfe
,
which
was
nothing
else
,
hut
the
very
representation
,
of
the
false
prophet
,
should
be
killed
.
2.
To
cause
all
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
both
small
and
great
,
2.
Thing
.
rich
and
poor
,
free
and
bond
to
receive
,
a
marke
;
or
as
the
originall
hath
it
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
or
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
as
some
copies
read
it
;
that
he
should
give
them
a
marke
,
or
marks
,
in
their
right
hand
,
or
wrist
,
or
arme
,
Rhodiginus
l.
5.
c.
53.
saith
servants
were
branded
in
their
foreheads
;
soldiers
in
their
hands
Vege●
.
l.
2.
c.
5.
which
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
fignifieth
,
all
,
from
the
hand
to
the
sholder
;
and
which
aludeth
to
the
custome
of
Syria
,
and
the
neighbour
countreys
,
that
used
,
even
as
our
own
Countrey
formerly
did
;
and
yet
sometimes
,
doe
;
to
weare
badges
on
their
armes
,
to
demonstrate
whose
servants
,
they
were
;
or
in
their
foreheads
,
as
the
Roman
servants
did
,
and
the
Soldiers
used
to
doe
;
to
signifie
to
what
Master
,
or
Captaine
they
did
belong
;
and
that
no
man
might
buy
or
sell
,
save
he
that
had
the
marke
,
or
the
name
of
the
beast
,
or
the
number
of
his
name
;
for
so
Lipsius
saith
,
that
they
were
branded
in
the
hands
,
and
marked
with
the
name
of
their
their
general
or
the
Emperor
,
Lipsius
de
milit
.
rom
l.
dialog.
Revel.
f
14
1.
that
they
served
;
and
so
the
followers
of
the
Lambe
,
as
contrary
to
the
followers
of
the
beast
,
are
said
to
have
his
fathers
name
written
in
their
foreheads
;
which
was
likewise
done
,
to
shew
to
whom
they
belonged
;
that
so
by
the
sight
of
these
marks
,
and
tokens
,
they
might
buy
and
sell
,
and
have
all
the
other
priviledges
,
and
benefits
,
that
belonged
to
such
servants
.
De
Sheld
.
pag
15.
Yet
,
you
must
not
thinke
this
marke
of
the
beast
,
to
be
a
corporeall
marke
,
to
be
ingraven
by
incision
,
or
to
be
burnt
by
inustion
(
as
the
fashion
of
men
is
to
do
with
their
cattell
;
)
in
the
heads
or
upon
the
foreheads
of
the
followers
of
the
beast
;
for
to
dream
of
such
a
marke
,
were
to
contemn
all
learned
antiquity
,
and
to
fall
into
a
laborinth
of
contrarieties
,
absurdities
,
and
impossibilities
;
but
as
the
marks
of
Christ
his
flock
,
and
his
fathers
name
written
in
their
foreheads
,
are
not
any
reall
marks
,
by
incision
,
or
inustion
;
but
the
profession
of
his
faith
,
and
obedience
to
his
law
,
with
the
acceptance
of
some
godly
Sacraments
,
King
James
in
his
premotion
.
haeg
.
111.
and
religious
Ceremonies
,
for
the
testifing
of
the
same
;
so
the
marke
of
the
beast
must
be
conceived
to
be
metaphoricall
,
as
King
James
sheweth
by
some
rite
of
profession
,
and
misticall
,
by
some
rite
of
obedience
,
and
subjection
unto
the
beast
;
as
that
in
the
forehead
,
must
be
some
plain
and
publique
act
,
or
thing
whereby
the
authority
,
and
government
of
the
beast
is
professed
,
&
that
in
the
hand
,
must
be
likewise
,
some
mpious
act
,
or
Ceremonie
,
The
paralel
.
I
onely
demand
if
that
the
Parliament
after
it
received
life
from
the
false
Prophet
acted
not
the
foresaid
things
that
the
beast
is
said
to
doe
.
1.
The
first
thing
.
either
accepted
of
in
our
hands
,
or
subscribed
to
,
under
our
hands
,
whre
by
subjection
and
obedience
to
that
beast
is
professed
to
be
performed
.
And
here
I
would
faine
know
if
the
long
parliamtnt
did
not
act
and
doe
those
two
forenamed
things
that
this
image
of
the
beast
is
said
to
have
done
,
and
thereby
to
have
imitated
the
Romans
,
and
Syrians
,
in
the
main
point
,
and
to
have
fulfilled
this
prediction
,
of
the
doings
of
the
beast
,
to
a
hair
;
For
1.
Did
they
not
speake
,
and
speake
loud
enough
,
by
their
votes
,
orders
,
and
ordinances
,
that
as
many
as
would
not
worship
them
,
(
the
image
of
the
beast
,
and
the
actors
of
all
things
,
according
as
the
Presbyterian
assembly
,
out
of
Gods
Word
,
doe
prescribe
and
approve
of
their
doings
,
)
i.
e.
contribute
to
their
war
,
submit
unto
their
power
,
and
assist
them
against
the
King
,
their
goods
should
be
plundered
,
their
estates
sequestred
,
and
themselves
if
they
resisted
them
and
assisted
,
the
King
,
should
be
killed
,
as
disaffected
,
and
malignants
against
the
Parliament
,
and
enemies
to
the
State
and
Comon-Wealth
?
and
was
not
this
their
voice
,
and
their
act
,
an
act
,
I
am
sure
,
bad
enough
to
undoe
so
many
,
2.
The
second
thing
and
to
kill
so
many
,
as
they
did
;
and
yet
their
second
act
is
far
worse
;
For
2.
After
they
had
killed
as
many
as
they
could
finde
opposing
them
,
and
their
proceedings
,
did
they
not
make
and
frame
an
Ingagement
,
in
January
3.
1649.
that
is
,
an
iniunction
,
for
all
persons
to
subscribe
,
to
be
true
and
faithfull
to
the
Common-Wealth
of
England
,
as
it
is
now
established
,
without
a
King
or
House
of
Peeres
?
Camerar
.
l.
5.
c.
4.
pag.
333.
A
most
malicious
enemie
.
and
did
they
not
likewise
vote
,
that
whosoever
did
not
subscribe
,
and
take
this
Ingagement
,
this
marke
of
his
subjection
unto
them
,
should
be
totally
deprived
of
all
benefit
,
and
protection
of
the
Law
?
A
mischeife
far
greater
,
and
worser
,
then
the
former
;
for
as
I
read
in
Camerarius
of
a
most
malicious
enemie
,
having
taken
his
adversary
by
some
wile
,
and
being
desirous
to
be
throughly
revenged
on
him
,
for
some
wrongs
,
that
he
conceived
,
he
had
done
unto
him
,
he
said
;
he
would
most
cruelly
butcher
him
,
if
he
did
not
sweare
unto
him
,
that
he
would
for
ever
afterwards
,
denie
his
Baptisme
,
and
renounce
Christ
for
his
Saviour
;
which
if
he
did
,
that
should
preserve
his
life
;
and
the
poor
captive
,
fearfull
of
his
cruelty
,
and
desirous
to
save
his
life
,
did
swear
,
as
his
adversarie
required
;
but
as
soon
as
he
had
sworn
to
his
enemies
engagement
,
he
drew
out
his
sword
,
and
said
,
now
I
shall
be
fully
revenged
on
thee
,
seing
I
shall
both
kill
thy
body
,
and
damn
thy
soul
;
and
so
he
run
him
thorow
,
that
he
died
;
and
then
he
bragged
,
that
he
had
made
his
adversarie
to
loose
both
body
,
and
soule
;
and
so
I
demand
if
the
Parliament
by
this
engagement
,
did
not
endeavour
to
destroy
the
soules
of
those
good
Christians
,
that
had
formerly
sworn
,
and
taken
the
oath
of
alleageance
to
the
King
,
to
his
heirs
,
and
to
his
lawfull
successors
;
and
by
this
suare
,
and
gin
,
to
bring
them
to
the
pit
of
perjurie
and
perdition
?
But
,
The
damnability
of
the
Engagement
.
to
make
the
damnability
of
the
marke
of
the
beast
(
that
exposeth
the
liberties
,
of
the
non-engagers
,
that
is
,
the
not
takers
of
it
,
to
false
imprisonments
,
their
estates
to
rapine
,
spoile
,
and
injustice
,
and
their
lives
and
persons
to
wounds
,
and
murders
,
at
the
will
and
pleasure
of
such
as
will
engage
to
take
the
marke
of
the
beast
)
to
appear
more
manifest
unto
you
,
from
the
extent
,
and
generality
of
those
,
that
must
receive
this
marke
,
it
is
said
,
that
both
small
and
great
,
rich
and
poor
,
free
and
bond
,
must
receive
this
marke
in
their
right
hand
,
or
in
their
forehead
;
that
is
,
either
privately
or
publiquely
;
privately
,
by
those
in
whom
the
beast
confided
,
and
whose
heart
he
knew
to
be
as
Jehu
said
to
Jonathan
,
as
himselfe
was
;
or
publiquely
,
by
all
those
,
Three
speciall
things
to
be
observed
.
whom
the
beast
suspected
,
and
was
jealous
of
them
;
and
no
man
might
buy
,
or
sell
,
but
he
that
had
the
marke
,
or
the
name
of
the
beast
,
or
the
number
of
his
name
;
where
you
are
to
observe
two
or
three
severall
things
.
1.
The
marke
of
the
beast
,
or
the
name
of
the
beast
;
The
marke
of
the
beast
,
by
what
note
known
.
for
the
marke
is
properly
of
his
name
,
and
therefore
it
is
said
,
no
man
might
buy
or
sell
,
save
he
that
had
the
marke
,
or
the
name
of
the
beast
;
and
in
Chap.
14.11
.
it
is
called
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
marke
of
his
name
;
and
this
marke
of
the
beast
is
exprest
,
by
the
effects
,
and
attributes
thereof
,
that
none
might
buy
or
sell
,
without
the
taking
of
that
marke
,
which
is
the
onely
note
,
that
the
Holy
Ghost
giveth
us
,
to
know
the
marke
of
the
beast
;
Apud
viegam
,
in
c.
13.
Apoe
.
and
therefore
the
conceit
of
Primasius
,
and
Ansbertus
,
that
think
the
marke
of
the
beast
shal
be
composed
of
three
Greek
letters
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
which
being
joyned
,
and
framed
into
one
forme
,
and
figure
,
do
compendiously
represent
the
name
of
Christ
,
which
the
beast
pretendeth
to
honour
above
all
men
,
is
but
a
meere
fancie
,
without
any
ground
in
Scripture
.
2.
The
name
of
the
beast
,
is
no
where
,
that
I
find
,
set
down
in
all
the
Scripture
,
but
is
left
,
unill
the
beast
should
come
to
assume
it
unto
himselfe
;
for
,
as
we
name
not
the
child
,
untill
he
appeares
in
the
Church
to
be
Christned
;
so
the
Antichrist
is
not
named
,
till
he
appeares
in
the
world
.
Yet
,
3.
For
the
number
of
his
name
,
which
the
Beast
taketh
to
himself
,
when
he
cometh
,
the
Holy
Ghost
tells
us
,
(
that
we
might
marke
the
beast
,
and
avoid
him
,
when
he
cometh
)
it
is
666.
And
truely
,
if
my
life
did
lie
upon
it
;
I
cannot
find
by
any
search
,
to
whom
all
these
things
do
fit
,
and
agree
,
so
well
,
and
so
aptly
,
as
to
the
Long
Parliament
;
For
,
1.
As
the
Arians
,
under
King
Hunericus
,
Victor
Vticencis
.
l.
3.
compelled
the
Orthodox
to
be
re-baptized
,
and
thereof
gave
them
a
Chirography
,
that
is
,
a
Testimoniall
under
their
hands
,
as
Victor
Vticensis
,
writeth
;
and
as
Dioclesian
did
set
forth
a
most
cruell
Edict
,
that
no
man
might
sell
,
or
administer
any
thing
unto
the
Christians
,
unless
the
Christians
would
first
offer
Sacrifice
unto
the
idolls
,
and
heathen
Gods
,
as
venetable
Beda
testifieth
in
the
hymne
of
S.
Justin
,
saying
,
Non
illis
emendi
quidquam
,
aut
vendendi
copia
,
Nec
ipsam
haurire
aquam
dabatur
●oentia
,
Beda
in
Hym.
Sti.
Justini
.
Ante
quam
thurificarent
detestandis
idolis
.
So
,
those
many
Dioclesians
,
that
were
in
one
house
,
when
as
before
,
The
Parallele
.
the
Devill
had
but
one
Dioclesian
in
all
the
world
,
they
have
imitated
that
great
Collonell
,
or
rather
Generall
of
the
Dragon
,
and
made
an
Act
agreeable
to
his
edict
;
that
whosoever
subscribed
not
his
name
,
or
put
not
his
marke
to
the
ingagement
,
The
Act
for
the
ingagement
.
June
2.
1649.
Agreeable
to
the
mark
of
beast
.
(
which
is
done
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
with
the
right
hand
,
as
the
holy
Ghost
saith
,
should
have
no
benefit
of
any
law
,
in
any
Court
in
the
kingdom
,
so
that
he
can
neither
buy
nor
sell
;
or
if
he
doth
,
he
can
neither
recover
what
he
bought
,
nor
the
moneys
,
for
which
he
sold
his
commodities
,
nor
any
other
debts
,
that
are
due
unto
him
;
except
he
hath
taken
this
ingagement
,
and
so
received
this
mark
,
this
new
invented
trick
that
they
devised
,
to
hook
in
men
into
their
faction
,
and
to
conglutinate
them
unto
their
impieties
.
Neither
is
this
all
the
iniquity
of
this
infernall
ingagement
,
The
great
iniquity
of
the
ingagement
.
that
,
as
the
Text
saith
,
no
man
might
buy
or
sell
,
save
he
,
that
had
received
the
marke
of
the
beast
,
but
this
goeth
a
note
beyond
Ela
,
and
a
step
further
then
Dioclesians
Edict
.
quia
facile
est
inventis
addere
;
for
,
let
the
not
ingagers
be
plundered
,
robbed
,
beaten
,
slandered
,
abused
,
imprisoned
,
and
killed
,
they
are
to
expect
no
remedy
,
no
relief
,
no
benefit
of
Law
,
but
they
are
exposed
to
the
mercies
of
their
merciles
adversaries
,
and
to
the
wills
of
the
needy
souldiers
;
whom
,
notwithstanding
,
we
,
the
non
ingagers
,
found
,
(
blessed
be
God
for
it
)
more
favourable
then
this
cruell
Parliament
imagined
,
when
at
first
they
have
devised
it
;
yet
this
they
have
done
;
and
this
,
neither
Turk
nor
Pope
,
nor
any
other
recent
,
nor
ancient
Tyrant
,
(
besides
the
forecited
,
whom
they
sarre
exceeded
)
that
I
remember
to
read
of
,
did
ever
the
like
,
nor
did
any
of
them
deny
,
but
that
I
might
have
the
benefit
of
civill
Commerce
,
as
the
Jewes
had
with
the
Gentiles
,
and
the
Christians
have
now
at
Constantinople
,
with
the
Turks
,
and
in
the
Indies
,
with
the
Insidels
,
and
the
Protestants
with
all
Papists
,
Bellarm.
de
Rom.
Pontif.
l.
3.
c.
11.
pag.
733.
Et
in
ipsa
urbe
roma
,
ubi
Romanus
Pontifex
sedem
suam
habet
,
plurimi
Judaei
negotiantur
publicè
,
emunt
&
vendunt
;
and
as
Bellarmine
saith
,
in
the
very
city
of
Rome
,
where
the
Pope
hath
his
Seat
,
many
Jewes
do
publickly
trade
and
traffick
,
and
buy
and
sell
without
restraint
;
and
so
among
all
other
nations
,
every
man
,
of
what
countrey
soever
,
of
what
Sect
or
Religion
soever
he
be
,
may
have
civill
commerce
,
and
the
benefit
of
the
Countrey
Law
,
where
he
tradeth
,
which
,
without
subscribing
to
that
ingagement
,
could
not
be
had
,
in
all
the
territories
of
that
Parliament
;
And
how
that
Parliament
can
free
themselves
from
this
charge
,
of
setting
forth
the
mark
of
this
beast
,
viderit
utilitas
;
it
passeth
my
understanding
to
do
it
;
when
I
can
have
the
benefit
of
Law
in
Rome
,
in
Babylon
,
in
Aleppo
,
in
Japan
,
and
in
all
other
parts
of
the
civill
world
,
but
not
in
any
part
of
the
dominions
of
that
Parliament
.
And
I
think
,
if
Junius
had
lived
to
have
seen
this
course
,
he
would
never
have
made
the
mark
of
the
beast
to
be
Chrysma
illud
,
quo
in
sacramento
confirmationis
,
personas
&
actiones
,
obsignande
corum
frontem
manumque
,
maneipant
sibi
Pontifices
;
because
that
neither
this
,
nor
the
not-receiving
of
this
,
did
either
further
or
hinder
the
civill
commerce
of
buying
and
selling
,
and
all
sociable
dealing
,
with
the
benefit
of
law
for
that
end
,
among
men
;
whom
God
hath
made
sociable
creatures
;
and
this
Ingagement
excludeth
them
quite
from
all
society
;
but
the
unlawfulnesse
of
it
,
and
the
injustice
of
the
obtruders
thereof
,
hath
been
so
sufficiently
shewed
,
by
the
Cheshire
and
Lancashire
Ministers
,
The
History
of
Independents
.
Part.
3.
pag.
15
,
16
,
17.
in
their
plea
for
Non-subscribers
,
that
I
need
say
no
more
of
this
,
which
doth
so
correspond
with
the
mark
of
the
beast
here
spoken
of
:
and
if
any
man
desire
further
in-sight
into
this
mystery
,
I
referre
him
to
that
plea
,
and
to
the
history
of
Independency
.
CHAP.
IV.
Of
the
name
of
the
beast
;
what
it
is
;
and
of
the
number
of
his
name
;
how
agreeable
it
is
to
the
name
of
the
long
Parliament
.
2.
FOr
the
name
of
the
beast
,
2.
What
is
the
name
of
the
beast
.
I
shall
be
no
Priest
to
give
it
to
the
long
Parliament
;
for
they
have
supprest
our
calling
,
and
intruded
themselves
into
our
office
,
but
after
very
much
debate
,
what
name
,
they
should
give
and
take
unto
themselves
,
it
was
concluded
at
last
,
that
it
should
be
unchristened
,
and
rebaptized
,
and
therein
named
custodes
nostrarum
libertatum
;
and
in
English
,
not
the
Parliament
,
but
,
The
Keepers
of
the
Liberties
of
Ingland
,
by
the
authoritie
of
our
Parliament
;
where
you
see
first
,
that
liberty
is
the
thing
they
chiefly
defire
,
liberty
they
professe
,
and
Libertines
they
have
upheld
;
and
as
the
Poet
saith
.
Sua
cuique
Deus
fit
dira
lihido
;
Their
lust
,
and
their
liberty
is
every
mans
God
,
whom
he
serveth
;
and
when
liberty
is
abused
,
obedience
,
which
the
Prophet
saith
is
better
then
sacrifice
,
is
trodden
under
foot
;
1
Sam.
then
rebellions
and
wars
,
mischiefs
and
miseries
will
follow
,
as
they
have
done
amongst
us
,
ever
since
the
Birth
of
this
beast
,
which
is
lust
and
Liberty
.
But
3.
The
holy
Ghost
proceedeth
to
set
down
a
mystery
to
be
observed
,
3.
The
number
of
the
beast
his
name
.
and
yet
not
observed
by
all
,
not
by
the
favourers
,
and
the
followers
of
the
beast
,
but
by
them
that
are
wise
;
that
is
,
with
the
wisdom
of
God
;
which
the
worldly
wise
regarded
not
;
and
by
that
mystery
,
well
and
truly
understood
,
they
might
perceive
and
know
,
as
by
the
most
proper
,
and
the
most
infallible
Mark
that
is
set
down
,
besides
the
proper
acts
and
doings
of
the
beast
,
who
is
chiefly
meant
by
this
beast
.
And
the
mystery
,
or
secret
sign
,
that
is
given
,
onely
to
the
godly
wise
,
The
nama
of
the
beast
must
be
the
name
that
he
assumeth
to
himself
.
whereby
they
might
know
the
beast
,
that
they
might
avoyd
him
,
and
not
be
deceived
by
him
is
;
that
his
name
or
title
,
which
he
assumeth
to
himself
,
and
not
the
name
,
that
was
given
to
him
at
his
Baptisme
,
or
afterwards
by
lawfull
authoritie
,
but
the
name
,
which
in
the
pride
of
his
heart
he
affecteth
,
and
unjustly
arrogateth
unto
himself
,
as
Rupertus
long
agoe
,
hath
most
rightly
observed
,
should
make
up
the
Arithmeticall
number
of
666.
which
also
should
be
the
number
of
a
man
,
a
man
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
some
eminent
,
and
most
principal
man
,
no
doubt
,
either
belonging
to
the
beast
,
or
every
way
opposite
unto
the
beast
:
touching
which
point
,
I
may
truly
say
,
as
Saint
Augustine
did
in
the
like
case
,
that
,
Alii
atque
alii
,
aliud
atque
aliud
opinati
sunt
.
but
,
1.
Omitting
those
to
no
purpose
,
and
passing
over
what
Junius
saith
,
Junius
in
annotat
.
c.
13.
that
this
expression
of
the
holy
Ghost
,
of
the
number
of
the
beast
his
name
,
betokeneth
the
decretalls
of
the
Pope
,
as
they
were
set
forth
with
the
sixth
Book
,
that
was
added
to
the
former
five
books
,
by
Boniface
the
eighth
,
&
summum
gradum
juris
Canonici
,
as
an
explication
,
that
cloudeth
this
mystery
,
and
maketh
it
more
mysticall
;
and
letting
passe
what
Bellarm.
Bellarm.
de
Rom.
Pontif.
l.
3.
c.
10.
Magdeburg
.
Centur.
1.
l.
2.
c
,
4.
to
as
little
purpose
,
saith
of
the
other
side
,
against
our
Protestants
,
that
the
name
of
Martin
Luther
in
his
own
German
tongue
,
and
the
name
of
David
Chytraeus
,
doth
make
up
the
number
of
666.
I
say
that
Bullinger
and
the
Magdeburgenses
,
that
were
great
learned
men
,
to
whom
also
Thomson
in
his
arraignment
of
Antichrist
,
page
90.
and
many
others
do
assent
,
are
of
opinion
,
that
this
number
noteth
the
time
of
the
coming
of
the
Antichrist
,
and
the
rising
of
the
beast
;
and
therefore
they
do
say
,
that
Vitalianus
,
a
Musical
Pope
,
that
in
the
year
666.
turned
the
service
of
God
into
singing
of
Himnes
,
by
which
confused
noyse
of
many
voyces
,
ignorance
sprang
among
the
people
,
and
the
Antichrist
began
to
appear
in
Gods
Church
:
but
if
it
be
so
,
that
it
is
to
denote
the
time
of
his
rising
,
it
agreeth
far
better
with
the
long
Parliament
;
for
,
omitting
one
thousand
,
which
is
a
full
and
a
perfect
number
,
and
which
is
not
an
unusual
thing
in
Scripture
to
omit
one
part
,
and
to
set
down
the
other
,
especially
to
make
the
matter
mysterious
,
and
not
to
be
understood
by
all
,
but
,
as
our
Saviour
saith
by
them
onely
,
Matth.
13.11
.
In
page
109.
to
whom
it
is
given
to
know
the
mysteries
of
the
kingdom
of
heaven
.
Et
exploratum
est
atque
compertum
,
habraes
&
alios
numerum
mille
narium
in
calculis
ratiocinisque
suis
omittere
solitos
,
ut
Munsterus
Calendario
suo
haebraico
,
p.
6.
optimè
indicat
.
Basil
.
edit
.
20.
Au.
1527.
And
as
a
late
Divine
saith
very
well
,
a
thousand
years
,
being
the
number
of
perfection
and
eternity
,
it
is
seldome
used
to
be
expressed
in
our
ordinary
computes
,
but
it
is
usually
left
out
,
for
brevities
sake
,
as
we
say
,
the
Spanish
Armado
,
was
in
588.
for
1588.
and
the
Gun-powder
plot
was
in
605.
for
1605.
and
so
forth
of
the
like
;
and
then
consider
,
that
in
Anno
1646.
the
great
Sunedrion
,
the
Parliament
,
A
thing
,
which
I
believe
never
any
subject
in
any
other
kingdom
durst
presume
to
ask
.
Balaeus
makes
it
to
begin
in
the
time
of
Boniface
the
third
.
about
607.
l.
3
fol.
39.
and
expounds
the
666.
to
be
expired
after
Hierusalem
was
taken
by
Pompey
.
l.
3.
fol.
37.
Feuard
.
in
notis
in
Iraen
.
l.
5.
c
30.
&
Sixt.
Senensis
Bibl.
l
2.
pag.
9
and
others
have
collected
12.
names
,
that
contain
666.
Vide
Thomson
de
Antich
.
pag.
44.
&c.
Chytr
.
in
Apoc.
c.
13.
Bibl.
ad
Chronolog.
tabula
11.
Bellarm.
de
Rom.
Pontif.
l.
3.
c.
10.
Names
that
do
contain
the
number
of
666.
demanded
of
the
King
to
have
the
Militia
,
that
is
,
the
strength
and
Soveraign
power
,
and
rule
over
the
King
and
kingdom
,
whereby
they
might
unmake
and
make
,
what
Lawes
,
what
Warres
,
what
Peace
,
and
whatsoever
else
pleased
themselves
,
for
the
full
space
of
20.
years
:
which
20.
years
being
added
to
1646.
and
we
shall
find
that
they
do
make
the
just
number
of
666.
And
therefore
this
their
demand
cohereth
with
the
fulfilling
of
this
mystery
,
if
it
be
to
be
referred
to
the
time
of
the
birth
,
and
coming
of
this
beast
,
as
all
the
Divines
of
Magdesborough
,
and
many
other
learned
men
think
it
is
;
though
they
do
not
all
agree
about
the
beginning
of
that
time
.
But
you
will
say
,
the
Holy
Ghost
telleth
us
,
it
is
the
number
of
a
man
,
therefore
Luther
and
Calvin
do
think
that
Boniface
the
third
,
who
first
took
the
name
of
Vniversal
Bishop
from
the
Emperour
Phocas
,
the
murderer
of
his
own
Master
Mauritius
,
about
the
year
600.
to
be
the
first
originall
of
this
beast
,
and
the
great
Antichrist
;
but
Cornel
,
à
lapide
answereth
,
that
the
taking
the
name
of
Vniversall
Bishop
,
doth
neither
shew
the
number
of
the
beast
,
nor
prove
the
Pope
to
be
the
Antichrist
,
because
we
find
that
Leo
the
first
,
in
the
Councill
of
Chalcedon
,
and
other
Bishops
before
Boniface
were
called
Papae
aecumenici
,
Universal
Bishops
;
therefore
Alcazar
saith
,
the
name
that
in
the
Greek
letters
conteineth
the
number
of
666.
and
sheweth
the
natural
properties
of
the
beast
,
is
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
pride
of
life
;
and
truly
I
know
not
how
the
Parliament
and
Presbyterians
can
quit
themselves
from
this
mark
,
when
it
was
their
pride
and
haughty
spirits
,
that
spurned
them
on
to
do
all
the
mischief
that
they
did
:
but
that
excellent
Cronologer
Chytraeus
and
Bibliander
and
others
,
do
collect
out
of
Irenaeus
,
l.
5.
c.
30.
that
first
found
out
this
number
in
the
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
that
the
Pope
,
which
is
now
the
Latine
Prince
,
and
rules
in
Italy
,
must
needs
be
this
beast
,
and
the
Antichrist
;
to
which
charge
Bellarmine
answereth
,
and
confutes
this
conceit
,
because
the
word
Latinus
,
as
it
signifieth
Romanus
,
a
Roman
,
is
not
,
and
ought
not
to
be
written
with
et
,
but
with
a
single
iotu
;
and
then
it
wanteth
five
of
the
number
;
and
besides
,
Latinus
noteth
rather
the
name
of
the
countrey
,
then
of
the
person
;
and
I
have
shewed
you
many
reasous
to
Prove
,
that
the
Pope
cannot
be
meant
by
this
beast
,
and
therefore
the
beast
cannot
be
signified
by
Latinus
,
unlesse
you
mean
,
that
he
is
the
greatest
enemy
to
Latinus
,
that
is
,
to
the
Pope
,
and
to
the
Latine
service
,
as
the
Parliament
profest
himself
to
be
;
Rupertus
and
Haymo
say
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
is
like
to
be
the
name
of
the
beast
;
because
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
signifieth
Seductor
Gentium
,
a
deceiver
of
the
Nations
,
as
the
Holy
Ghost
saith
,
the
beast
should
do
;
and
it
containeth
the
just
number
of
666.
and
this
likewise
agreeth
very
well
with
the
late
long
Parliament
,
who
,
as
I
believe
,
hath
many
wayes
deceived
the
people
,
and
the
nations
round
about
him
,
more
,
and
worse
then
any
beast
living
;
Hyppel
in
orat
.
de
Consum
.
Mundi
.
Hypolitus
,
and
Primasius
say
,
the
beast
taketh
his
denomiuation
from
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
Nego
,
which
containeth
666.
and
signifieth
to
deny
;
because
that
,
as
Trajan
and
Decius
requireth
the
Christians
to
deny
Christ
;
so
the
beast
,
the
Antichrist
would
have
them
that
were
Christians
to
deny
their
Baptisme
,
which
is
the
badge
and
them
mark
of
Christ
,
and
of
our
incorporation
into
Christ
;
and
now
we
see
all
the
Parliament
Anabaptists
,
and
most
of
their
Independants
,
which
both
together
,
I
think
,
were
the
most
prevalent
party
of
that
Parliament
,
deny
their
former
Baptisme
very
stiffely
;
and
therefore
must
needs
be
the
beast
,
according
to
Primasins
and
Hyppolitus
.
Anselmus
,
Richardus
,
and
Tyconius
say
,
that
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
doth
agree
with
the
number
of
the
beast
,
and
signifieth
honori
contrarius
,
because
the
Beast
should
trample
all
Honour
,
and
even
the
honour
and
reverence
that
we
owe
to
God
,
under-foot
;
and
doth
not
this
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
agree
passing
well
with
that
Parliament
,
that
hath
put
down
,
King
,
Dukes
,
Lords
,
Bishops
,
And
all
of
them
may
fitly
be
applyed
to
the
Long
Parliament
.
and
the
House
of
Peeres
,
and
all
other
Titles
of
Honour
,
and
hath
placed
all
Titles
of
Dignity
,
Rule
and
Authority
in
the
Plebeyans
,
the
common
and
the
vulgar
sort
of
people
?
and
have
they
not
also
throwen
away
,
and
hindered
any
Reverent
gesture
,
and
decency
of
behaviour
,
to
be
used
in
the
Service
of
God
?
and
therefore
in
this
respect
,
I
suppose
,
that
Parliament
might
justly
be
termed
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
and
so
,
the
beast
,
according
to
these
mens
judgement
;
because
that
,
like
a
beast
,
they
have
shewed
themselves
contrary
to
all
Honour
,
which
the
Apostles
do
require
to
be
observed
of
all
Christians
;
Arethas
,
and
some
others
,
say
,
that
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
containeth
666.
Rom.
12.10
.
1
Pet
2
17.
Hefiod
in
Theog
&
Natalis
Com.
Mytholog
.
l.
6.
c.
20.
and
fignifieth
a
Giant
,
to
shew
,
that
this
beast
should
,
like
the
Giants
of
the
former
age
,
that
the
Poets
mention
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
make
war
against
Gost
,
that
is
,
against
the
Honour
,
Service
,
and
Servants
of
God
;
and
so
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
pravus
dux
,
the
Captain
,
or
Generall
of
the
Beast
,
and
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
victor
,
or
Conqueror
in
the
Wars
of
the
beast
,
do
containe
the
same
number
of
666.
and
do
meete
at
the
same
end
;
and
so
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
and
some
other
names
have
been
observed
,
by
the
diligent
search
into
this
Mystery
,
to
contain
the
number
666.
and
all
these
,
and
the
like
to
these
,
may
be
very
well
said
,
to
cohere
with
that
Parliament
,
that
hath
acted
whatsoever
any
of
those
names
hath
signified
.
But
,
though
all
these
are
very
neere
the
marke
,
yet
they
do
not
fully
come
home
to
the
point
;
because
,
as
Rupertus
well
observeth
,
nomen
quod
Johannes
hic
insinuat
,
non
erit
nomen
antichristo
ab
adversariis
impositum
,
—
the
name
of
the
beast
,
that
St.
John
understandeth
here
,
shall
not
be
any
name
,
that
his
adversaries
shall
give
unto
the
Antichrist
,
as
are
most
of
the
aforesaid
names
,
but
the
name
,
that
the
beast
assumeth
to
himselfe
,
and
glorieth
in
it
,
and
requireth
it
to
be
ascribed
unto
him
,
and
used
by
all
his
subjects
and
adherents
:
that
is
the
name
that
is
here
meant
by
the
Evangelist
;
and
therefore
,
it
is
nomarvell
,
that
the
name
of
the
beast
could
not
be
known
,
to
any
of
the
foresaid
Authors
,
before
the
beast
assumed
it
to
himselfe
,
God
giving
notice
of
this
name
,
mystically
,
under
this
number
onely
to
be
discerned
,
that
it
might
not
be
known
,
and
expressed
,
untill
the
beast
should
be
discovered
,
which
should
be
manifested
unto
the
Saints
,
when
they
see
him
called
by
that
name
,
that
should
containe
the
number
of
666.
For
,
if
God
had
plainly
told
us
his
name
,
the
beast
would
never
have
assumed
it
,
because
all
men
should
then
have
known
,
who
had
been
the
Antichrist
.
And
therefore
now
,
let
us
examine
,
what
name
the
Parliament
assumed
to
it selfe
,
and
whether
that
name
containeth
the
just
number
of
666.
The
parailele
and
I
told
you
before
,
that
the
name
and
title
,
which
that
Parliament
challenged
to
be
given
unto
it selfe
is
,
custodes
nostrarum
libertatum
,
or
,
as
it
was
to
be
used
in
all
writs
,
and
in
all
judiciall
Cours
,
The
Keepers
of
the
Liberties
of
Ingland
,
The
proper
name
affumed
by
the
Parliament
.
by
the
Authoritie
of
our
Parliament
;
This
was
the
name
,
and
this
was
the
Title
,
and
the
Inscription
,
which
by
a
secret
instinct
of
Gods
Providence
,
unaware
unto
themselves
,
that
Parliament
took
,
and
appropriated
,
as
all
men
know
,
unto
themselves
;
and
this
name
,
both
in
Latin
,
and
in
English
,
doth
make
the
full
and
just
number
of
666.
for
omitting
the
m.
which
is
the
number
of
perfection
and
eternity
,
Haymo
,
in
Apoc.
l.
7.
as
Haymo
,
and
others
do
very
rightly
observe
,
and
which
is
usually
omitted
in
our
computes
,
as
I
shewed
to
you
before
,
you
shall
finde
the
Arithmeticall
letters
of
custodes
nostrarum
libertatum
,
to
be
,
c.
u.
d.
u.
l.
1.
u.
which
makes
up
just
666.
Object
.
But
you
will
say
,
it
was
custodes
libertatis
,
and
you
ad
nostrarum
;
so
you
make
their
name
,
to
fill
up
the
number
,
otherwise
then
they
took
it
,
or
,
that
it
was
indeed
.
Sol.
I
answer
,
with
the
old
rule
,
that
cannot
be
denied
,
quod
necessario
subintelligitur
,
Compare
Mat.
4.
&
10.
v.
with
Deut.
6.13
.
&c.
10.12
.
&
●0
&c.
13.4
.
the
word
onely
,
is
not
in
any
of
them
.
In
the
whole
Triall
of
Mr.
Live
.
p.
2.
&
3.
non
deest
;
as
the
word
,
onely
,
(
which
our
Saviour
addeth
to
the
texts
of
Moses
,
when
he
saith
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
and
him
onely
shalt
thou
serve
,
which
is
not
found
in
any
Text
of
Moses
,
)
sheweth
,
that
it
must
necessarily
be
understood
in
those
Texts
of
Moses
;
so
I
add
nothing
,
but
what
of
necessity
must
be
added
,
and
understood
,
or
we
shall
never
understand
what
they
meane
;
because
they
meant
not
that
they
were
the
keepers
,
patrones
,
and
defenders
of
any
one
particular
liberty
,
but
of
all
the
liberties
of
the
Parliament
and
people
.
And
so
their
Atturney
Generall
,
every
where
,
termes
them
,
the
Keepers
of
the
Liberties
of
Ingland
,
as
you
may
see
it
,
in
his
Charge
of
High
Treason
against
Mr.
Love
;
and
it
must
not
be
thought
,
they
meant
the
Liberties
of
the
French
,
Italians
,
Spaniards
,
or
of
any
other
Nation
,
but
of
us
,
the
Free-born
Subjects
,
and
Natives
of
this
Kingdom
of
Ingland
.
But
,
because
they
like
not
the
Latin
name
,
though
Latin
be
one
of
the
three
authentick
Languages
,
L●desima
de
sacra
Scriptura
quavis
passim
lingua
non
legenda
.
that
we
finde
in
Scripture
,
as
Ledesima
sheweth
,
but
say
,
it
is
not
their
speech
,
but
the
Language
of
the
beast
,
whom
they
abhor
;
Let
us
examine
their
name
and
title
in
their
own
native
Language
,
and
that
is
,
The
Keepers
of
the
Liberties
of
Ingland
,
by
the
Authoritie
of
our
Parliment
;
this
is
the
name
that
they
took
,
and
appropriated
to
themselves
,
by
an
Act
of
Parliament
;
and
omitting
in
,
as
I
said
before
,
the
numericall
letters
of
this
name
are
l.
1.1.1
.
l.
d.
u.
1.1
.
u.
l.
1.
which
make
up
just
666.
Object
.
If
you
say
,
that
I
add
the
word
our
,
to
Parliament
,
which
they
do
not
:
but
,
by
the
Authority
of
Parliament
.
Sol.
I
Answer
,
as
before
,
that
the
word
,
our
,
must
of
necessity
be
understood
;
because
they
mean
not
the
Parliament
of
Paris
,
nor
any
other
Parliament
,
as
I
take
it
,
but
our
Parliament
of
Ingland
;
and
therefore
,
if
you
will
understand
their
name
right
,
the
word
our
,
must
,
without
question
,
be
added
unto
it
.
And
that
very
Long
Parliament
,
summoned
by
the
Writ
of
the
late
King
Charles
the
first
,
is
called
Parliamentum
nostrum
ad
tractandum
nobiscum
super
arduis
negotiis
regni
nostri
;
our
Parliament
,
to
Treat
of
the
hard
Affaires
of
our
Kingdom
;
therefore
the
word
(
our
)
ought
,
and
must
be
supplyed
here
unto
the
word
Parliament
,
as
the
word
,
onely
,
is
added
by
our
Saviour
Christ
to
the
words
of
Moses
.
And
,
Object
.
Mar.
4.10
.
If
again
you
Object
,
that
Ingland
is
more
commonly
written
with
an
(e)
then
with
(i)
as
rather
England
then
Ingland
,
Sol.
I
Answer
,
that
a
common
error
,
or
an
erroneus
custom
,
doth
not
nullifie
the
truth
of
any
thing
,
nor
doth
it
tie
all
men
,
neither
should
it
tie
any
man
,
either
to
follow
it
,
or
to
justifie
it
:
but
,
a
single
truth
ought
to
be
imbraced
,
and
followed
,
before
the
most
generall
custome
of
mistaken
truth
;
when
,
as
we
know
,
that
an
error
once
received
,
is
often
times
so
generally
followed
,
that
it
can
very
hardly
be
reclaimed
;
and
I
say
,
that
the
orthography
,
and
right
writing
of
this
word
,
should
be
Ingland
,
and
not
England
;
and
,
I
refer
this
matter
,
and
the
orthography
of
this
word
,
to
be
decided
,
and
adjudged
by
any
judicicus
,
and
unpartiall
Grammarians
,
that
are
to
write
all
wordes
,
either
according
to
the
derivation
of
the
words
,
which
is
least
usuall
,
as
a
thing
that
is
onely
understood
by
the
learned
,
in
the
Language
:
or
else
according
to
the
proper
,
and
most
accustomed
sound
,
and
pronunction
of
the
words
,
which
is
the
common
,
and
most
usuall
course
of
writing
;
if
Ingland
ought
not
,
according
to
the
prouunciation
,
be
written
rather
with
and
,
then
with
an
e
:
and
if
so
,
as
it
is
,
and
ought
to
be
so
;
then
have
you
the
number
,
of
the
name
of
the
beast
,
in
the
name
of
the
Parliament
;
and
the
Holy
Ghost
tells
you
,
here
is
wisdom
,
for
him
that
hath
understanding
,
to
count
the
number
of
the
beast
.
And
,
besides
this
,
whereas
it
is
conceived
,
that
this
Kingdom
was
called
England
from
Hengist
,
that
came
hither
out
of
Saxony
,
with
his
brother
Horsus
,
to
assist
the
Britaines
against
their
Enemies
,
as
if
it
were
Hengist-Land
,
and
by
contraction
,
England
,
I
say
,
this
is
a
meere
fiction
;
Sam.
Daniel
.
in
his
History
,
p.
7.
because
Hengist
had
at
first
but
the
Isle
of
Thanat
,
assigned
for
his
Colony
,
and
it
was
an
Heptarchy
,
seven
Kingdomes
,
a
long
time
after
Hengist
,
untill
Egbert
reduced
the
same
into
a
Monarchy
;
but
,
I
find
it
was
vulgarly
called
Ingland
,
and
not
England
,
from
a
Queen
,
called
Angles
,
from
whence
,
and
for
whose
Honour
,
in
Latine
,
it
is
called
Anglia
to
this
day
.
And
Anglia
may
as
well
be
translated
Ingland
,
as
England
;
when
the
common
writing
is
not
according
to
the
common
sound
of
our
pronunciation
of
it
.
And
I
am
not
the
first
that
did
write
it
Ingland
,
and
not
England
:
but
I
have
read
it
so
divers
times
in
good
Authors
;
and
,
as
you
may
see
it
in
the
three
conversions
of
Ingland
,
page
51.
and
in
Epistle
dedic
.
and
in
other
places
of
that
book
,
and
in
many
other
old
Authors
besides
,
if
you
do
well
observe
it
;
and
if
any
out
landish
Alien
,
that
knoweth
not
the
custom
of
writing
England
with
an
e
,
were
to
write
the
same
,
you
may
be
sure
,
that
the
sound
of
the
word
Ingland
,
would
presently
make
him
to
write
it
with
an
I
,
and
not
with
an
e.
But
,
as
you
have
the
name
of
the
beast
,
The
Keepers
of
the
Liberties
of
Ingland
,
by
the
Authoritie
of
our
Parliament
,
which
containe
the
just
number
of
666.
So
we
must
examine
,
who
they
were
,
that
took
upon
them
to
be
those
Keepers
of
the
Liberties
of
Ingland
;
and
we
shall
find
them
to
be
;
The
House
of
Commons
,
vvith
the
Lords
;
or
the
House
of
Lords
vvith
the
Commons
;
and
herein
omitting
them
,
as
I
said
before
,
the
numericall
letters
we
find
to
be
.
u.
c.
u.
u.
1.
l.
d.
just
666.
A
strange
thing
to
me
,
that
such
things
should
thus
succeed
in
every
thing
,
unlesse
you
do
ascribe
them
to
the
secret
influence
of
the
all
disposing
Providence
of
him
,
qui
disponit
omnia
suaviter
,
which
disposeth
all
things
wisely
,
and
bringeth
all
things
to
passe
by
secret
,
strange
,
and
wonderfull
wayes
.
And
then
,
the
Holy
Spirit
addeth
,
that
this
number
of
the
beast
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
is
the
number
of
a
man
;
a
man
,
no
doubt
,
either
eminently
bated
,
and
persecuted
by
the
beast
,
or
else
exceedingly
advanced
to
some
eminent
place
,
and
Authority
under
the
beast
,
or
both
;
and
it
hath
been
shewed
,
by
Arise
Evans
,
that
Will
.
Laud
:
a
man
,
whom
all
men
know
,
how
the
Parliament
affected
him
,
contained
the
just
number
of
666.
and
I
do
assure
you
,
that
I
have
found
this
just
number
of
666.
in
the
Latine
name
of
another
eminent
man
,
that
belonged
to
the
Parliament
,
and
loved
not
the
Latine
Beast
,
who
is
no
other
then
dominus
Crumwelus
,
wherein
you
may
finde
,
d.
1.
u.
c.
u.
l.
u.
that
make
666.
Object
.
If
you
object
,
that
he
wrote
his
name
Cromwel
,
and
not
Crumwel
,
and
so
five
is
wanting
to
make
666.
Sol.
I
Answer
to
this
,
as
I
did
for
Ingland
,
that
the
Spirit
of
God
might
mean
,
that
the
number
of
the
name
of
the
beast
,
should
be
taken
,
as
it
is
commonly
pronounced
,
and
so
known
of
all
,
and
not
as
it
is
written
,
and
so
known
only
of
those
that
are
Scholers
,
and
thus
should
make
up
666.
and
so
Dominus
Crumwelus
doth
.
And
besides
all
this
,
I
will
not
here
omit
,
to
proceed
to
shew
unto
you
,
how
it
is
observed
,
that
this
very
number
of
666.
is
found
out
,
of
their
newdeviced
Covenant
,
as
you
may
see
it
in
querela
Cantabrigensi
,
page
24.
where
those
Learned
and
judicious
Divines
say
,
it
will
not
be
more
,
then
what
upon
triall
,
Mr.
Geast
,
a
learned
Divine
and
a
prisoner
for
his
conscience
sake
.
will
be
found
true
,
if
we
here
mention
a
Mysterie
,
which
many
,
(
as
we
conjecture
)
will
not
a
little
wonder
at
,
that
this
Covenant
of
these
Rebells
,
for
which
all
this
perfecution
hath
been
raised
,
confisteth
of
six
Articles
,
and
those
Articles
consisting
of
666.
wordes
:
and
this
is
not
the
first
time
,
that
persecution
hath
risen
in
Ingland
upon
fix
Articles
;
Mr.
Foxe
,
in
his
acts
and
Mon.
vol.
2.
p.
443.
Edit.
Lod.
1631.
as
witnesseth
those
in
the
Reign
of
Henry
the
eighth
,
the
which
Master
Foxe
will
shew
you
more
at
large
;
but
,
as
for
the
number
of
the
beast
,
that
they
should
so
directly
answer
to
the
number
of
words
,
in
those
six
Articles
of
their
Covenant
,
if
we
consider
Gods
Blessed
Providence
,
in
every
partitular
thing
,
it
hath
made
many
of
us
(
and
so
many
others
no
doubt
)
seriously
,
and
often
to
reflect
upon
it
,
and
I
wonder
,
that
it
is
not
more
generally
and
more
seriously
thought
upon
.
And
therefore
;
though
I
professe
with
Master
Calvin
,
that
I
am
no
Pythagorian
,
for
matters
of
number
,
nor
a
Jewish
Talmudist
,
to
set
my
Faith
,
and
to
ground
my
Religion
upon
them
;
yet
I
say
,
that
,
seeing
it
hath
pleased
the
Spirit
of
God
,
to
take
up
the
same
termes
of
numeration
,
for
dayes
,
moneths
,
yeares
,
and
times
,
in
the
case
of
the
Christian
Church
,
which
he
made
use
of
in
the
Jewish
Church
,
and
to
set
down
his
Mysteries
,
which
he
would
have
his
children
to
understand
,
in
numbers
;
and
seeing
1.
the
cause
,
that
is
,
the
Covenant
,
for
which
the
Parliament
prosecuted
his
warre
so
eagerly
;
2.
the
time
,
for
which
they
demanded
the
Militia
;
3.
the
Name
,
which
they
assumed
to
themselves
;
4.
the
Name
of
a
speciall
Man
,
both
persecuted
by
them
,
and
advanced
under
them
;
and
5.
all
the
other
particular
wordes
and
names
,
which
the
Fathers
afore-cited
,
and
other
Learned
Divines
have
observed
,
to
contain
the
number
of
666.
do
so
fully
,
and
so
punctually
cohere
and
agree
with
the
impudency
,
cruelty
,
impiety
,
and
all
other
the
wicked
practises
of
that
Parliament
,
is
it
not
apparant
,
that
this
Mysterie
,
of
the
Name
of
the
Beast
,
which
is
set
down
for
our
instruction
,
that
we
might
take
notice
of
the
Beast
,
when
he
came
into
the
World
,
if
ever
it
was
any
where
discovered
,
or
accomplished
in
any
Persons
,
is
now
plainly
,
and
evidently
seen
to
be
fulfilled
in
that
Long
Parliament
,
which
is
therefore
concluded
,
and
beleeved
by
many
good
Christians
,
and
of
no
small
Learning
,
to
be
the
Beast
here
spoken
of
,
and
the
great
Antichrist
,
that
was
so
much
Prophesied
of
,
and
so
long
expected
,
with
great
fear
of
his
comming
into
the
World
,
to
slay
the
Witnesses
of
Christ
,
and
to
do
all
the
other
Projects
that
I
have
shewed
unto
you
?
let
the
Reader
,
and
the
Christian
World
Judge
of
it
.
And
I
suppose
,
none
of
the
foresaid
names
that
containe
666.
or
,
but
very
few
,
not
all
of
them
,
I
am
sure
,
are
applicable
to
the
Pope
,
as
,
I
believe
,
most
of
the
best
judgement
,
will
confesse
them
to
be
the
inseperable
characters
of
our
late
usurper
,
and
the
Rumpe
,
which
was
the
prevalent
faction
of
the
Long
Parliament
.
CHAP.
5.
Of
the
interpretation
of
Mr.
Potter
,
that
would
prove
the
meaning
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
in
this
misterie
,
to
be
,
by
extracting
the
roote
of
this
number
666
,
which
is
25
,
and
is
in
all
particulars
,
answerable
to
the
Hierarchy
and
Church
of
Rome
,
plainely
,
and
breifly
answered
;
of
the
name
of
Independent
;
the
great
persecution
of
the
long
Parliament
,
and
of
their
grosse
and
palpable
hypocrisie
,
that
are
two
infallible
marks
of
the
great
Antichrist
.
SO
you
have
the
marke
of
the
beast
;
the
name
of
the
beast
,
and
the
number
of
his
name
;
touching
which
number
;
before
I
proceed
any
further
-
I
must
yet
say
somewhat
,
in
answer
to
Mr.
Potters
interpretation
of
this
number
of
the
beast
,
which
is
666
;
for
I
have
with
a
great
deal
of
delight
,
read
over
the
same
,
and
I
must
truly
confesse
,
he
hath
done
it
with
a
great
deal
of
industrie
,
sobriety
,
and
variety
of
reading
;
sufficienty
commending
,
the
ingenuity
,
and
the
learning
of
the
man
,
which
the
very
adverse
party
,
without
blushing
,
cannot
denie
;
yet
pace
sua
,
I
must
crave
leave
to
say
,
that
this
whole
discourse
,
how
exactly
soever
composed
,
doth
not
seem
to
mee
,
to
be
sufficient
,
by
an
apodicticall
,
and
unanswerable
necessity
,
to
manifest
his
conclusion
,
to
be
infallibly
beleeved
for
truth
;
and
therefore
though
the
Parliament
hath
dealt
with
me
,
and
the
rest
of
Christ
his
servants
,
as
the
Philistines
did
with
the
Israelites
,
take
away
their
weapons
,
and
left
no
Smith
in
Israell
to
make
them
new
ones
;
that
is
,
plunder
us
of
our
bookes
,
and
leave
us
not
any
meanes
to
provide
any
more
;
yet
,
as
Sampson
slew
a
thousand
of
those
uncircumcised
Philistines
,
with
the
Jaw-bone
of
an
Asse
,
so
may
a
bookeless
man
,
and
weaponless
man
,
with
the
strength
of
truth
,
and
good
reason
,
answer
and
overthrow
the
sutlest
arguments
,
and
most
seeming
probabilities
of
the
most
famous
,
yet
mistaking
,
Schollars
;
and
so
I
hope
I
shall
plainly
,
and
yet
sufficiently
,
declare
the
misapplication
,
and
sinister
interpretation
of
that
learned
mans
discourse
;
For
1.
Whereas
he
saith
,
Epist.
ad
lect:
page
4.
that
this
his
interpretation
supposeth
the
number
666.
to
be
animage
,
and
a
typicall
representation
of
the
whole
body
of
Antichrist
;
that
is
,
of
the
whole
body
of
his
kingdome
,
state
,
and
Hierarchy
;
what
if
I
deny
this
supposition
?
it
is
but
Marcus
ait
,
Scaurus
negat
;
sit
penes
lectorem
sides
;
the
reader
may
as
well
beleeve
my
deniall
,
as
his
affirming
of
it
;
and
if
it
be
but
a
typicall
representation
of
the
body
of
the
Antichrist
,
then
I
say
with
the
Schooles
,
that
typica
theologia
nihil
point
in
esse
,
neque
est
argumentatiua
,
types
and
similitudes
,
quae
non
currunt
quatuor
pedibus
,
which
hold
not
in
all
points
,
and
run
not
,
as
they
say
upon
all
four
,
may
serve
onely
for
illustrations
,
secundum
materiam
subjectam
,
but
not
for
an
undeniable
confirmation
of
a
most
necessarie
truth
;
so
this
foundation
,
and
ground-work
being
undermined
,
as
not
sufficiently
proved
,
but
only
barely
supposed
,
tota
machina
ruit
,
the
whole
frame
of
the
superstructure
,
must
,
like
the
house
built
upon
the
sand
,
fall
to
the
ground
.
2.
Whereas
he
saith
eadem
epist.
pag.
6.
that
the
following
interpretation
of
this
number
666
,
and
the
effect
thereof
dependeth
chiefly
upon
the
extraction
of
the
root
,
of
the
number
,
666.
and
saith
pag
,
5.
that
the
text
saith
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
let
him
that
hath
underderstanding
count
the
number
of
the
beast
;
i.e.
such
arithmet
.
understanding
,
as
can
finde
out
the
root
and
figure
of
the
beast
,
by
extracting
the
root
of
666.
I
utterly
denie
this
to
be
the
end
of
counting
the
number
of
the
beast
,
to
finde
out
the
root
of
this
number
666.
but
he
that
hath
any
spirituall
understanding
,
let
him
count
the
number
of
the
beast
,
that
so
he
may
finde
out
the
beast
,
that
is
,
the
Antichrist
,
and
not
finde
out
the
root
of
the
number
;
otherwise
the
holy
Ghost
,
which
desireth
not
,
and
useth
not
to
amaze
his
children
,
would
set
down
obscurum
,
per
obscurius
,
a
mysterie
to
be
understood
,
and
found
out
,
by
a
far
obscurer
and
by
a
more
enigmaticall
mysterie
,
that
none
but
Pythagoras
,
and
a
most
skilfull
Arithmetician
could
finde
out
;
therefore
I
say
that
the
Holy
Ghost
,
in
bidding
the
understanding
men
to
count
the
number
of
the
beast
,
meaneth
not
those
,
that
had
such
a
high
measure
of
arithmeticall
understanding
,
as
,
could
extract
the
root
&
figure
of
this
number
of
666.
which
in
respect
of
the
fractions
,
and
the
diversity
of
opinions
about
it
,
would
prove
a
most
intricate
laborinth
;
but
that
we
should
do
it
according
to
the
usual
custom
among
men
;
for
which
cause
perhaps
the
text
saith
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
for
it
is
the
number
of
a
man
,
or
the
number
,
or
manner
of
numbering
,
that
a
man
commonly
useth
to
number
,
which
is
not
by
extracting
the
roots
and
figures
of
any
number
,
which
but
verie
verie
few
can
doe
,
but
by
counting
the
number
,
that
the
numericall
letters
,
Which
are
the
letters
that
arithmeticians
count
by
.
1.
u.
x.
l.
c.
d.
m.
which
we
finde
in
the
beast
and
in
his
name
,
doe
make
up
,
which
I
am
confident
,
is
the
manner
and
common
custome
of
numbering
among
men
,
and
hath
been
so
understood
,
to
be
here
meant
by
all
former
interpreters
,
since
the
time
of
Ireneus
,
that
first
understood
it
,
as
I
doe
,
of
the
numericall
letters
of
the
name
of
the
Antichrist
,
which
he
thought
might
be
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
and
not
of
the
extracting
the
roote
of
666.
which
is
25.
and
which
may
be
as
well
the
roote
of
many
other
numbers
as
of
666.
as
Mr.
Potter
himselfe
confesseth
,
and
all
arithmeticians
doe
know
.
This
then
,
being
the
meaning
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
(
that
we
finding
this
number
of
666.
in
the
beast
,
and
in
his
name
,
that
should
containe
this
just
number
of
666
,
might
thereby
understand
,
who
is
the
beast
and
the
Antichrist
,
and
not
by
the
extracting
of
the
roote
of
this
number
,
thereby
to
know
the
beast
,
)
the
whole
frame
that
is
built
upon
this
his
conceit
falls
to
nothing
.
3.
Whereas
he
saith
,
eadem
epist
.
pag.
7.
that
it
may
be
verie
well
acknowledged
,
that
this
his
interpretation
,
is
darke
,
and
obscure
in
some
degree
,
and
as
it
is
darke
and
intricate
,
so
must
it
also
be
acknowledged
to
be
new
and
unheard
of
in
former
times
;
therefore
I
say
the
difcovery
of
the
Antichrist
,
being
a
point
of
such
great
concernment
to
the
whole
Church
,
it
should
be
very
well
,
plainly
,
and
sufficiently
proved
,
and
manifested
,
and
not
darkly
and
improbably
demonstrated
,
or
else
it
ought
hardly
to
be
received
,
and
not
at
all
to
be
beleeved
.
4.
Whereas
pag.
2.
of
this
interpretation
,
he
saith
,
that
because
,
oppositorum
eadem
estratio
,
and
that
the
mysterie
,
of
144.
to
which
this
number
of
666
,
is
opposed
,
is
contained
in
the
roote
thereof
,
which
is
12
,
therefore
the
mysterie
of
this
666.
must
be
contained
in
the
roote
thereof
;
which
is
25.
I
say
;
that
the
misterie
of
144.
is
indeed
interpreted
to
consist
in
the
roote
thereof
,
which
is
12.
which
being
12
times
multiplied
doe
make
up
just
144.
and
yet
the
Holy
Ghost
,
maketh
no
such
interpretation
of
it
,
but
that
those
spirits
,
which
beleeve
nothing
but
the
expresse
text
of
scripture
,
may
as
easily
reject
it
,
as
receive
it
;
but
being
granted
,
that
this
is
rightly
interpreted
,
because
the
twelve
Apostles
(
St.
Paul
left
out
,
that
laboured
in
the
building
more
then
any
,
if
not
,
then
most
of
them
all
)
were
the
foundations
of
the
wall
of
the
new
and
spirituall
Jerusalem
;
yet
,
it
followeth
not
,
that
because
this
mysterie
,
must
be
explained
by
the
extraction
of
the
roote
of
144.
therefore
the
other
mystery
,
that
denoteth
the
beast
,
must
consist
in
the
roote
of
666
,
no
more
then
the
mysteries
of
many
other
numbers
,
expressed
in
scripture
,
can
be
said
to
consist
in
their
extracted
rootes
;
and
,
though
the
beast
be
opposite
to
Christ
,
and
the
Synagogue
of
Satan
opposite
to
the
Church
of
Christ
,
or
Babylon
to
Jerusalem
;
yet
this
doth
not
in
any
understanding
,
prove
that
666
,
is
more
opposite
to
144.
as
it
is
a
set
number
,
then
it
is
to
444
,
or
to
any
other
definite
number
;
333
,
being
,
as
I
conceive
a
more
oppofite
number
,
in
respect
of
division
,
to
666.
Onely
this
666
,
is
said
to
be
the
number
of
the
beast
,
in
direct
,
and
plain
termes
;
and
the
other
number
,
of
144
,
is
interpreted
by
some
authors
to
be
understood
of
the
Church
militant
,
here
on
earth
;
and
by
others
,
of
as
good
repute
,
to
be
the
typicall
expression
of
the
Kingdome
of
Heaven
.
Besides
,
the
twelve
Apostles
,
were
but
the
foundations
of
this
wall
,
as
having
their
names
in
them
,
v.
14.
the
wall
being
made
up
of
other
stones
,
that
is
,
of
all
the
beleeving
christians
,
and
so
it
comprehendeth
the
whole
Church
;
and
then
the
opposition
must
be
,
not
betwixt
the
Hierarchie
of
the
Pope
and
his
Cardinals
,
and
the
Hierarchie
of
the
Christian
Church
;
but
betwixt
the
whole
Church
of
Christ
,
whose
wall
,
and
not
whose
foundation
,
v.
17.
was
144
,
cubits
,
and
the
whole
Synagogue
of
Satan
,
that
is
made
up
of
theeves
,
infidels
,
and
all
other
wicked
reprobates
;
therefore
,
the
Pope
and
his
Cardinals
,
cannot
be
the
the
beast
,
that
,
by
this
exposition
of
opposites
,
must
fignifie
all
the
whole
companie
of
reprobates
,
which
is
far
contrarie
to
the
meaning
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
that
plainly
differenceth
the
beast
,
and
the
worshipers
and
followers
of
the
beast
,
as
the
Lambe
and
the
followers
of
the
Lambe
are
not
the
same
.
But
indeed
,
contrarie
to
the
opinion
of
Mr.
Forbes
,
and
some
other
that
make
this
vision
of
the
new
Ierusalem
,
to
be
typus
presentis
ecclesiae
,
a
type
of
the
militant
Church
,
I
shall
,
with
many
of
the
most
ancient
interpreters
,
denie
this
discription
of
the
new
Ierusalem
to
be
the
type
of
the
Christian
militant
Church
,
and
say
,
that
ad
captum
nostrum
,
that
can
reach
no
higher
,
then
demonstration
,
this
admirable
explication
of
this
citty
,
is
thus
set
down
,
to
shew
unto
us
,
those
ineffable
excellencies
,
and
most
glorious
estate
,
which
the
servants
of
Christ
,
shall
enjoy
in
the
kingdome
of
Heaven
;
for
if
you
observe
the
coherence
of
this
21
,
c.
with
the
former
,
you
shall
finde
there
,
c.
20.
that
the
beast
,
and
the
false
prophet
,
and
the
devill
,
are
cast
into
the
lake
of
fire
,
to
be
tormented
for
ever
,
and
ever
,
v.
10.
and
the
dead
,
both
smale
and
great
,
were
all
judged
according
to
their
works
,
v.
12
,
and
death
and
bell
,
and
all
that
were
not
written
in
the
booke
of
life
,
were
cast
into
the
lake
of
fire
,
which
can
be
no
other
then
the
last
judgement
against
all
the
reprobates
;
this
is
the
end
of
them
.
And
then
,
after
St.
Iohn
had
shewed
the
end
of
them
,
and
their
sad
condition
for
ever
;
he
proceeds
in
the
21
:
c.
to
shew
unto
us
according
to
the
best
of
our
apprehension
,
the
most
happie
state
and
condition
of
the
children
of
God
in
heaven
,
which
he
expresseth
under
this
type
,
that
he
saw
a
new
heaven
,
and
a
new
earth
,
even
as
St
Peter
,
and
before
him
,
the
prophet
Esay
long
agone
,
had
prophysied
,
and
foretold
the
servants
of
God
,
how
happie
they
should
be
;
and
because
that
which
is
no
where
,
is
not
at
all
,
as
St.
Aug.
Tolle
spatia
locorum
corporibus
nusquam
erunt
et
quia
nusquam
erunt
,
non
erunt
.
saith
;
therefore
he
describeth
the
place
,
where
they
shall
remain
in
bliss
,
under
this
type
of
the
new
Ierusalem
,
whose
excellent
frame
,
and
figure
,
he
doth
here
so
amply
describe
,
unto
us
;
wherein
you
may
observe
,
that
the
things
attributed
to
the
Cittizens
of
this
new
Ierusalem
,
are
incompatible
with
the
members
of
the
church
militant
;
for
it
is
said
,
that
God
shallwipe
away
all
teares
from
their
eyes
,
and
there
shall
be
no
more
death
,
neither
sorrow
,
nor
crying
,
neither
shall
there
be
any
more
paine
,
v.
4.
which
cannot
be
referred
,
and
applied
to
the
members
of
the
purest
church
on
earth
;
and
so
many
other
things
are
set
down
,
c.
22.
to
be
in
this
heavenly
Cittie
,
which
cannot
,
without
apparant
violence
,
unto
the
text
,
properly
be
thought
to
be
in
the
militunt
church
,
but
are
most
elegant
expressions
,
by
way
of
allusion
,
of
those
incomprehensible
excellencies
,
that
the
saints
shall
finde
in
the
kingdome
of
heaven
.
5.
Whereas
he
saith
pag.
3.
that
it
is
not
said
(
as
it
is
observed
by
many
)
let
him
that
hath
understanding
count
the
name
of
the
beast
,
but
count
the
number
of
the
beast
;
I
answer
that
in
c.
13.
v.
17.
it
is
said
,
that
no
man
might
buy
or
sell
,
but
he
that
had
the
marke
or
the
name
of
the
beast
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
or
the
number
of
his
name
;
therefore
the
number
of
the
beast
,
and
the
number
of
his
name
,
are
all
one
,
and
so
both
the
one
and
the
other
,
both
signifying
the
same
thing
,
are
said
to
contain
therein
,
the
just
number
of
666
,
when
as
the
number
of
the
beast
,
is
put
down
for
the
number
of
the
name
of
the
beast
.
6.
Whereas
he
saith
,
c.
2.
pag.
5.
that
the
mysterie
of
144.
consisteth
in
the
square
roote
of
it
,
which
is
12.
I
answer
as
before
,
that
I
doe
not
gain-say
it
,
but
for
the
oppositio
of
666
,
to
this
144
,
that
the
mysterie
of
the
666.
must
consist
in
the
square
roote
of
it
,
which
is
25.
as
the
mysterie
of
a
144
,
confisteth
in
the
square
roote
of
it
,
which
is
12
,
I
utterly
denie
,
untill
he
can
bring
me
some
intimation
thereof
,
from
some
text
of
Scripture
,
as
the
Scripture
doth
for
the
roote
of
144.
c.
21.
v.
14.
Now
for
all
that
he
saith
,
c.
6.
c.
7.
and
8.
touching
the
measuring
of
the
wall
of
the
new
Ierusalem
,
and
the
mysterie
of
that
measuring
,
I
say
nothing
,
but
that
he
hath
most
rationally
,
and
learuedly
confirmed
,
what
no
man
,
that
I
read
of
,
hath
so
clearly
,
before
him
expressed
.
But
7.
whereas
c.
9.
pag.
46.
he
blameth
those
that
extracted
the
roote
of
144.
to
finde
out
the
mysterie
thereof
,
because
they
did
not
likewise
extract
the
roote
of
666.
to
finde
out
the
mysterie
of
that
also
;
I
say
they
are
not
onely
to
be
excused
,
and
justified
without
blame
,
but
indeed
to
be
commended
for
it
;
because
,
as
I
said
before
,
they
had
some
intimation
in
the
text
for
the
one
,
but
nothing
at
all
for
the
other
.
Then
8.
whereas
he
saith
,
c.
10.
pag.
51.
the
first
beast
with
the
wounded
head
,
to
be
the
temporall
power
of
the
Roman
Emperors
;
which
since
Constantines
time
hath
been
usurped
by
the
Pope
;
and
in
pag.
54.
that
he
beleeves
the
Bishops
of
Rome
,
before
they
usurped
any
unlawfull
ecclefiasticall
power
,
to
be
the
Antichrist
,
not
in
respect
of
their
ecclesiasticall
or
Episcopall
power
,
but
in
respect
of
that
,
their
unlawfull
temporall
power
above
mentioned
,
which
they
had
from
Constantine
,
when
he
left
Rome
,
and
translated
the
seat
of
the
Empire
to
Byzantium
;
I
say
this
is
contrarie
to
the
plain
text
of
Scripture
;
for
the
whole
time
of
the
beast
his
continuance
,
especially
in
any
Power
,
prevaiencie
,
and
authority
,
is
said
to
be
but
42
months
,
which
by
all
interpreters
are
expounded
,
either
litterally
for
3
,
years
and
a
halfe
,
or
as
it
is
by
them
that
understand
it
mystically
,
and
take
a
day
for
a
year
,
for
1260
years
;
which
is
the
largest
number
,
that
any
man
hath
made
of
his
continuance
;
and
if
the
Pope
,
in
respect
of
this
usurped
temporall
power
,
which
he
attained
unto
,
by
the
meanes
of
Constantine
,
that
was
about
the
year
,
300
,
be
the
beast
and
the
Antichrist
,
then
hath
he
continued
above
13
hundred
years
already
,
and
God
knoweth
how
many
years
he
may
continue
yet
,
before
the
Presbyterians
,
and
their
schollars
of
the
long
Parliament
can
pluck
him
out
of
his
seat
;
and
sic
mentita
est
iniquitas
sibi
.
Then
9.
whereas
he
saith
pag
58.
that
there
is
no
other
way
whereby
men
usually
do
,
or
properly
can
be
said
to
count
numbers
,
but
by
such
a
kind
of
computation
,
which
either
is
,
or
is
reduicible
to
addition
,
substraction
,
multiplication
,
division
,
ot
the
extraction
of
the
roote
of
any
number
;
I
answer
,
that
by
counting
the
number
of
the
beast
,
and
his
name
,
I
understand
,
neither
of
these
five
wayes
,
properly
taken
,
as
the
Arithmeticians
doe
,
but
for
counting
of
the
number
,
that
the
numerall
letters
,
1.
u.
x.
l.
c.
d.
m.
which
we
finde
in
the
beast
and
in
his
name
,
by
adding
them
together
,
doe
make
up
,
as
the
numerall
letters
of
Iobannes
Calviuus
are
1.
c.
l.
u.
i.
u.
and
doe
make
up
162.
so
the
numerall
letters
,
that
shall
befound
in
the
name
of
the
beast
,
will
make
up
just
666.
and
therefore
by
this
counting
of
the
number
of
the
beast
,
it
is
not
necessary
,
that
some
other
number
must
be
found
out
by
it
,
as
Brocardus
supposeth
.
10.
Whereas
he
saith
,
c.
11.
pag.
63.
that
this
number
of
the
beast
must
be
counted
by
extracting
the
roote
of
666
,
and
that
the
roote
of
this
number
is
,
just
25.
and
the
fractious
41.
which
roote
being
multiplied
by
it selfe
,
maketh
625.
to
which
,
if
you
ad
the
fractions
,
which
are
41.
it
maketh
the
just
sum
of
666.
and
from
hence
he
concludeth
,
that
the
number
,
which
is
principally
intended
,
to
manifest
the
beast
unto
us
,
is
25.
and
this
is
the
cardo
,
the
hinge
,
whereupon
all
this
interpretation
runneth
,
and
turneth
everie
where
,
and
is
the
substance
of
the
whole
booke
.
To
all
which
I
say
,
first
in
generall
,
that
all
these
Arithmeticall
,
and
Geometricall
discourses
of
numbers
and
measures
,
are
verie
obscure
and
weak
pross
to
win
credit
,
and
to
make
men
beleeve
,
upon
such
intricate
ratiocinations
,
that
the
Popish
Hierarchie
is
the
great
Antichrist
;
when
as
points
of
such
great
moment
,
ought
to
have
plain
and
perspicuous
proofes
,
and
easier
to
be
understood
,
then
these
enigmata's
,
and
darke
ridles
are
,
unless
it
be
to
such
,
qui
facile
credunt
,
quae
volunt
,
as
will
easily
beleeve
,
what
they
greatly
desire
to
be
true
;
for
mine
ownpart
,
I
must
say
,
as
St.
Hierome
did
once
in
the
like
case
to
the
letters
of
Iovinian
.
Non
lectore
tuis
opus
estsed
apolline
scriptis
:
I
am
no
Pythagoras
,
so
perfectly
able
to
understand
these
enigmaticall
speculations
;
but
I
can
say
they
are
verie
unsufficient
to
make
me
,
or
any
other
unprejudicate
,
and
impartiall
reader
,
as
I
conceive
,
10
beleeve
the
conclusion
;
for
he
confesseth
in
pag.
69
,
that
25
,
is
the
roote
of
625
,
and
p.
70
,
that
the
same
number
of
25
,
may
be
the
the
roote
of
divers
other
numbers
;
and
pag.
71.
that
there
be
divers
other
numbers
,
besides
666
,
by
any
one
of
which
we
might
be
infallibly
directed
to
this
number
of
25
,
and
also
that
the
roote
of
666
,
is
neerer
to
26
,
then
to
25
,
and
the
like
;
therefore
I
see
no
reason
to
perswade
belief
,
that
the
number
666
,
or
25
,
should
be
rather
applicable
to
Rome
,
and
to
the
Popes
Hierarchie
,
then
to
any
other
Cittie
,
or
Hierarchie
,
to
whom
those
numbers
,
in
many
particular
respects
,
may
be
as
rightly
applied
unto
,
as
unto
Rome
and
the
Pope
.
But
to
this
he
answereth
c.
13.
pag.
83.
that
there
be
a
greater
number
of
particulars
,
in
which
this
fatal
,
and
unfortunate
number
of
25
,
is
rather
applicable
to
the
Romanists
,
then
it
is
to
any
other
state
,
Church
,
or
Sect
;
or
then
any
other
number
is
to
themselves
and
to
their
estate
.
To
which
I
say
,
that
,
for
the
fatality
,
and
unfortunatenesse
or
unluckiness
,
of
this
number
of
25
,
which
he
setteth
down
c.
12
,
though
I
might
answer
,
that
as
one
day
,
or
one
place
simply
considered
in
their
own
nature
,
as
being
all
alike
,
made
good
by
God
,
is
no
more
unfortunate
then
another
;
so
no
more
is
one
number
more
unfortunate
then
another
,
Luke
13.4
.
when
we
finde
the
Tower
of
Siloah
fell
upon
18.
and
Eliah
twice
called
down
fire
from
heaven
to
consume
50
,
the
like
of
either
of
which
disasters
,
cannot
be
found
to
happen
to
any
25
,
in
all
the
Scriptures
;
and
the
Poet
saith
numero
Deus
impari
gaudet
;
which
will
conclude
24.
to
be
more
unfortunate
then
25
;
yet
I
will
not
stand
to
gainsay
those
Authors
,
that
he
produceth
,
to
confirm
this
point
;
but
I
say
,
that
if
I
did
as
diligently
search
all
other
citties
,
and
states
,
Churches
,
and
sects
,
as
he
,
and
others
of
the
Presbyterians
have
searched
after
the
Cittie
of
Rome
,
and
the
Popes
Heierarchy
,
it
is
very
probable
,
I
should
finde
this
number
25
,
to
be
in
as
many
particular
things
applicable
to
them
,
as
he
found
it
to
be
in
Rome
;
for
as
the
Prophet
saith
,
that
the
Lord
would
search
Ierusalem
with
candles
;
so
have
our
men
searched
everie
corner
of
Rome
,
that
there
is
not
a
stone
of
it
unfound
out
,
but
everie
point
of
the
Popes
faith
,
Zephan
.
1.12
and
everie
act
of
his
Court
,
and
of
his
Councill
,
are
all
discovered
to
the
world
;
and
if
I
did
the
like
to
Constantinople
,
or
Paris
,
or
Antwerp
or
London
,
or
any
other
such
great
Cittie
,
as
Rome
is
,
Perphaps
I
should
finde
as
many
25
,
Particular
things
therein
,
as
he
findes
in
Rome
,
and
as
many
25
,
things
in
other
Churches
as
he
found
in
the
Church
of
Rome
.
But
,
let
it
be
granted
,
that
Rome
is
answerable
to
Ierusalem
;
and
the
Pope
and
his
Cardinalls
to
Christ
and
his
Apostles
,
which
is
the
sum
of
of
his
14.
c.
yet
take
it
not
in
his
sence
,
but
as
Aleazar
saith
,
utque
successit
antiquae
Hierosolimae
,
in
co
quod
fidelium
omnium
eaput
et
metropolis
sit
effecta
;
and
so
take
the
Pope
and
his
Cardinals
,
not
as
enemies
,
but
as
successors
unto
the
Apostles
and
Vicegerent
unto
Christ
;
then
all
that
he
saith
,
is
rather
an
argument
to
approve
and
commend
them
,
for
their
desire
to
imitate
Christ
and
his
Apostles
,
then
any
wayes
to
condemn
them
for
the
Antichrist
;
and
for
the
25
,
number
of
their
Cardinals
,
(
which
at
first
in
the
time
of
Clemens
were
but
15
,
and
then
were
augmented
by
Anacletus
,
the
3
Pope
,
or
the
2
,
as
some
count
him
,
and
a
most
holy
Martyr
,
within
the
1
centurie
,
in
anno
,
94
,
to
25
,
)
and
the
25
number
of
the
articles
of
the
Roman
faith
,
into
which
Pope
Pius
the
fourth
reduced
the
sum
of
the
Tridentine
Councill
,
as
Mr.
Potter
reckoneth
them
,
(
even
as
the
articles
of
our
Church
,
which
we
beleeve
,
are
augmented
to
39
)
and
the
25
gates
of
Rome
,
which
notwitstanding
,
are
not
agreed
by
the
best
authors
,
to
be
just
so
many
,
when
plinie
saith
there
be
but
24
,
and
Liuius
saith
there
be
27.
and
the
25
,
figures
and
characters
,
that
he
saith
are
ingraven
upon
their
chiefest
Altar
,
and
all
the
other
25
particulars
,
that
he
collecteth
from
his
authors
,
to
belong
to
any
thing
,
either
in
their
Cittie
,
Church
or
religion
,
as
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
contrarie
positions
to
all
the
12
things
,
that
are
found
in
the
new
Ierusalem
,
as
the
12
gates
,
12
angels
,
12
Tribes
,
12
foundations
,
12
thousand
furlongs
,
12
fruites
of
the
tree
of
life
,
doe
no
way
convince
,
and
prove
the
Pope
and
his
Heirarchie
to
the
beast
and
the
antichrist
,
no
more
then
the
Mayor
and
the
four
and
twenty
Aldermen
,
and
if
I
should
finde
25
gates
,
and
25
Presbyters
,
and
some
other
25
particulars
,
either
in
London
,
or
Lisbon
or
Paris
,
to
be
the
verie
seat
of
the
Antichrist
.
But
I
have
been
too
long
in
the
pursuance
of
these
things
,
that
he
saith
are
to
be
found
in
Rome
,
and
we
are
better
to
beleeve
him
,
then
to
goe
there
to
see
;
but
I
beleeve
few
wise
men
,
upon
such
an
implicite
faith
of
things
,
not
apparant
nor
approved
by
any
of
the
ancient
authors
,
nor
understood
by
verie
good
scholers
,
except
perfect
arithmeticians
,
as
I
take
Mr
,
Potter
to
be
,
will
make
this
inference
,
to
conclude
the
Pope
and
his
Hierarchy
to
be
the
beast
and
the
antichrist
,
that
is
more
perspicuously
and
plainely
deciphered
and
shewed
unto
us
in
the
holy
scriptures
,
which
I
have
applied
to
nothing
,
but
to
what
wee
have
seen
with
our
eyes
,
and
all
men
know
to
be
true
,
except
the
actors
of
these
impieties
,
and
those
,
that
will
be
wilfully
blinde
.
And
so
to
proceed
upon
plainer
evidences
,
then
these
arithmeticall
ridles
,
to
discover
the
beast
unto
you
,
4.
The
name
of
Independents
is
most
proper
to
the
antichrist
.
I
demand
,
if
the
verie
name
of
Independants
,
(
that
is
usaully
,
and
generally
given
them
,
and
by
which
the
prevalent
faction
of
that
Parliament
was
best
known
,
and
distinguished
from
the
rest
of
the
House
,
and
of
all
other
true
Christians
,
&
apostate
hereticks
,
and
wherein
both
themselves
,
and
their
adherents
doe
so
much
glorie
,
)
doth
not
sufficiently
mamanifest
the
same
thing
,
and
evidently
prove
them
to
be
this
beast
and
the
antichrist
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
that
was
prophesied
by
the
Apostles
,
and
expected
by
the
Church
to
come
into
the
world
?
for
though
in
the
dayes
of
Aurelius
,
Bishop
of
Carthage
,
that
lived
in
the
fift
centurie
,
there
were
some
,
that
as
the
Cannon
saith
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
lest
their
absurdities
,
and
novelties
should
be
discovered
,
refused
to
submit
themselves
unto
the
Councill
,
and
so
became
Independants
from
the
Church
of
Christ
;
for
which
cause
Aurelius
caused
them
to
be
removed
by
the
Councill
,
as
obstinate
and
rebellious
,
from
all
rule
and
authoritie
over
the
people
;
yet
these
men
never
assumed
the
name
of
Independants
,
neither
was
it
given
them
for
ought
I
read
,
by
any
others
;
because
they
persisted
not
in
their
obstinafie
,
to
draw
more
proselites
after
them
;
but
our
Independants
of
these
times
,
as
flat
,
and
fully
oppsite
to
the
Church
of
Christ
,
are
,
and
are
so
generally
termed
and
taken
,
Independants
from
the
Catholique
Church
,
and
from
every
particular
nationall
Church
;
and
therefore
they
doe
gather
Churches
and
congregations
unto
themselves
,
and
in
that
respect
,
are
most
properly
stiled
Independants
,
as
fit
a
name
,
as
any
is
in
the
world
for
the
followers
of
the
antichrist
,
when
as
,
all
other
creatures
,
men
and
Angels
good
and
bad
,
and
not
any
of
all
the
former
hereticks
excepted
,
but
that
they
acknowledged
themselves
to
be
entia
dependentia
,
not
only
depending
upon
him
,
Heb.
1.3
.
that
beareth
up
all
things
by
his
mighty
word
,
or
the
word
of
his
power
,
that
is
Jesus
Christ
,
but
also
desired
to
be
received
into
that
unitie
,
and
to
depend
upon
the
communion
,
and
society
of
the
Church
,
as
Arius
,
that
arch
heretick
made
great
friends
to
be
admitted
into
the
communion
of
the
Church
of
Alexandria
,
as
Theodoret
writeth
.
Theodor.
haret
.
fabul
.
l.
4.
The
paralel
.
But
these
men
,
as
A
-
per
se
-
A
or
as
the
arctick
pole
is
from
the
antarchtick
,
so
are
they
fully
opposite
,
ex
diametro
,
to
their
head
,
and
have
assumed
,
and
let
them
have
it
,
this
antichristian
name
of
Independants
,
they
say
,
not
from
Christ
,
but
I
say
certainly
from
Christ
,
because
it
is
from
the
Church
of
Christ
;
for
whosoever
hath
not
the
church
for
his
mother
,
1
pet
3.20
.
shall
never
have
God
for
his
Father
;
but
as
all
perished
by
the
deluge
,
that
were
not
in
Noahs
Arke
,
that
was
the
type
of
the
church
,
as
St.
Peter
sheweth
,
so
shall
they
perish
everlastingly
,
that
are
not
the
members
of
Christ
,
and
of
his
church
,
and
within
the
communion
of
Saints
,
which
is
a
speciall
article
of
the
christian
faith
.
Then
5.
The
ancient
Fathers
,
as
St.
Aug.
upon
the
words
of
Christ
,
5.
The
great
persecution
of
the
Parliament
a
concomitant
signe
of
the
antichrist
.
Aug.
de
civit
Dei
,
l.
20.
c.
8.
and
9
Hypol.
in
erat
.
de
consumwat
.
mundi
.
Cyrillus
cateches.
15.
Bellarum
de
,
rom.
Pot.
l.
3.
c.
7.
The
paralel
.
Whom
I
never
read
to
have
done
things
so
unjustly
as
that
Parliament
did
,
utterly
to
undoe
so
many
men
,
and
never
tell
them
what
evill
they
have
done
there
shall
be
great
tribulation
,
such
as
was
not
since
the
beginning
of
the
world
;
no
nor
ever
shall
be
;
math.
24.21
.
and
upon
the
words
of
the
revelation
,
where
satan
is
said
to
be
let
loose
c.
20.
v.
and
Hypolitus
,
Cyrillus
,
Isidorus
,
and
others
doe
collect
,
and
avouch
out
of
the
scripture
,
that
the
injustice
and
the
persecution
of
the
Antichrist
,
will
be
greater
,
and
stranger
,
and
more
grievous
then
any
other
of
the
persecutions
that
preceded
it
;
and
therefore
Bellarmine
,
and
many
others
,
both
of
the
Roman
,
and
of
the
Protestant
Church
,
do
make
the
persecution
of
the
Antichrist
to
be
one
of
the
two
concomitant
signes
,
whereby
the
saints
and
servauts
of
Christ
,
shall
know
,
and
understand
,
that
he
is
come
into
the
world
.
But
the
unspeakeable
,
and
unparaleled
injustice
,
cruelty
,
and
persecution
,
of
that
Parliament
,
acted
against
the
true
servants
of
Christ
,
that
were
loyall
subjects
of
the
civill
state
,
and
the
faithfull
Governours
of
the
purest
church
that
Christ
had
on
earth
,
intimated
by
the
Apostle
,
in
the
place
before
cited
,
and
lighting
upon
them
,
that
I
specified
to
you
before
,
surpassed
,
in
my
understanding
,
all
the
persecutions
that
preceded
it
;
when
as
I
shewed
you
,
in
the
beginning
of
this
booke
,
the
votes
,
ordinances
and
acts
of
that
Parliament
,
are
not
inferiour
,
but
,
as
I
conceive
,
exceeding
in
cruelty
,
injustice
,
and
impietie
the
edicts
of
Dioclesian
,
or
Decius
,
or
any
other
of
the
worst
of
the
pagan
persecutors
;
Aod
doth
not
this
most
plainly
evince
,
and
prove
that
the
Iuncto
of
united
Independants
,
and
their
adherents
,
and
associale
Prebyterians
in
that
long
Parliament
,
and
their
false
Prophet
,
that
sate
at
Westminster
to
instruct
them
,
are
the
beasts
spoken
of
in
the
Revelation
.
c
13.
and
the
man
of
sin
,
the
childe
of
perdition
,
and
the
great
antichrist
,
that
St.
Paul
prophesied
of
to
come
into
the
world
,
2
Thes.
2
?
6.
Another
undeniable
,
palpable
signe
of
the
antichrist
is
,
6.
Grosse
:
Hypocrisie
of
the
Parliament
unfallible
sign
of
the
anti
-
The
partlel
.
his
more
then
Pharisaicall
hypocrisie
,
sitting
in
the
Temple
of
God
,
as
God
,
preaching
the
Gospel
as
an
Evangelist
,
and
being
in
al
things
else
,
as
I
have
formerly
shewed
;
the
best
saint
in
shew
,
and
the
devill
in
deed
,
and
so
an
absolute
and
a
perfect
hypocrite
,
as
the
Presbyterians
affirmed
the
Pope
to
be
.
And
have
not
that
long
Parliment
,
most
hypocritically
,
besides
their
other
doings
,
made
an
act
for
the
propagation
of
the
Gospel
,
and
have
nominated
certain
men
,
of
their
own
sect
,
to
put
that
act
in
execution
throughout
the
thirteen
shires
of
Wales
,
as
where
they
found
the
people
most
loyall
to
their
King
,
and
more
desirous
to
retain
the
true
service
of
God
amongst
them
,
then
any
other
parts
of
the
kingdom
,
and
therefore
had
more
need
to
have
their
Gospel
preached
there
amongst
them
:
but
I
beseech
you
marke
,
how
finely
the
darke
fiend
can
change
himselfe
,
into
an
Angel
of
light
,
that
he
might
inlarge
the
kingdom
of
darkenesse
;
for
,
if
you
would
rightly
understand
how
these
men
have
propagated
the
Gospel
of
Christ
in
those
parts
,
where
I
had
an
occasion
,
to
be
an
eye-witness
of
their
proceeding
;
I
do
assure
you
,
upon
the
faith
of
a
christian
,
they
have
ejected
,
and
deprived
most
,
if
not
all
,
of
the
best
preachers
,
and
grave
doctors
,
some
onely
for
receiving
their
just
dues
,
others
for
their
loyalty
,
and
some
without
once
calling
them
to
answer
,
or
telling
them
why
,
or
wherefore
they
were
ejected
;
and
they
have
set
their
livings
to
Captaines
,
and
Soldiers
,
and
have
shut
the
Churches
doores
,
and
charged
the
right
Incumbents
,
neither
to
pray
there
,
nor
to
preach
,
unto
the
people
;
and
so
they
have
verie
formally
,
propagated
the
Gospel
of
Christ
,
by
this
their
good
service
,
as
is
conceived
,
unto
the
Antichrist
;
and
yet
,
that
they
might
seem
good
gospellers
,
to
deceive
the
world
,
they
have
got
some
few
novices
,
and
young
striplings
,
that
wanted
meanes
,
as
much
as
they
lacked
learning
,
1
Tim
3.6
.
Iude
v.
12.
and
13.
How
the
Parliament
hath
propagated
the
Gospel
,
in
Wales
.
(
such
as
St.
Paul
speaks
of
,
and
as
wandring
Stars
,
and
Clouds
without
water
,
as
St.
Iude
calls
them
,
or
as
the
Pilgrime
Jew
,
that
was
lately
talked
of
,
)
&
with
one
pocket
Sermon
or
two
,
that
they
got
,
as
was
reported
,
from
their
brethren
of
Wrexam
,
and
learned
the
same
by
rote
,
which
were
full
of
the
doctrines
&
blasphemies
of
the
times
,
they
became
,
as
they
are
term'd
,
itinerant
preachers
,
to
bestow
a
Sermon
upon
a
congregation
,
which
they
never
saw
before
,
and
which
in
all
likelihood
,
they
should
never
see
again
.
And
thus
the
Parliament
,
with
their
wandring
preachers
,
have
propagated
the
Gospel
of
Jesus
Christ
,
the
clean
contrarie
way
,
And
who
seeth
not
,
by
all
this
,
and
by
all
their
other
doings
like
this
,
that
,
as
all
divines
confesse
,
the
Antichrist
,
under
the
name
of
Christ
,
and
upon
pretence
,
to
doe
the
best
service
unto
Christ
,
will
be
the
greatest
enemie
of
Christ
;
so
these
men
,
under
the
shew
of
propagating
the
Gospel
,
have
done
more
then
all
the
wicked
hereticks
,
that
preached
,
or
the
beathen
tyrants
that
knew
not
Ghrist
,
to
overthrow
the
true
church
of
God
,
and
to
roote
out
the
right
faith
,
and
the
clear
light
of
the
Gospel
,
from
off
the
earth
?
And
therefore
if
the
Parliament
be
not
the
great
Antichrist
,
but
that
a
greater
and
a
worse
,
shall
come
into
the
world
,
God
,
O
Good
God
,
I
humbly
beseech
thee
,
for
Jesus
Christ
his
sake
,
take
me
out
of
this
world
,
before
he
commeth
into
the
world
,
that
mine
eyes
may
not
see
that
evill
.
And
now
,
being
wearied
in
prosecuting
the
folly
,
and
discovering
the
great
great
iniquity
and
impietie
of
that
Parliament
,
sutable
to
the
predictions
of
those
things
that
should
be
acted
by
the
Antichrist
,
and
fearing
that
I
have
too
much
wearied
my
reader
in
the
pursute
of
this
wild
beast
,
I
should
here
,
end
this
point
,
What
a
preacher
saith
in
a
printed
Sermon
.
but
that
I
cannot
omit
what
a
godly
preacher
setteh
down
in
a
a
Sermon
printed
at
London
,
1647.
upon
St
Luke
c.
18
,
vers.
31.24
.
where
he
saith
.
It
hath
been
a
long
and
a
great
dispute
,
whether
the
Antichrist
be
come
,
and
who
he
is
;
and
if
I
be
not
mistaken
,
the
scripture
will
easily
resolve
this
question
;
for
they
that
oppose
themselves
against
Christ
,
they
that
sit
in
the
Temple
,
and
set
themselves
aboue
all
,
deposing
and
murdering
Kings
,
are
not
these
the
first
,
and
the
great
Antichrist
?
when
they
make
themselves
,
what
Christ
alone
is
,
King
of
Kings
,
and
Lord
of
Lords
,
and
therefore
alone
hath
the
power
to
depose
Kings
and
to
dispose
of
their
kingdomes
,
are
they
not
the
Antichrist
?
For
the
Apostle
saith
,
qui
Christi
sunt
crucifixerunt
carnem
,
they
that
are
Christs
,
have
crucified
the
flesh
,
or
fleshly
lusts
;
but
qui
Antichristi
sunt
crucifixerunt
Christum
Regem
,
we
may
justly
say
,
they
are
the
Antichrist
,
that
have
crucified
the
Lords
anointed
,
that
is
,
their
King
,
(
and
as
I
may
say
,
their
Preist
;
)
so
that
by
the
beheading
of
our
King
(
and
of
our
Bishop
)
you
have
one
step
to
the
discoverie
of
the
Antichrist
,
and
a
plain
step
it
is
,
so
that
none
can
step
from
it
;
thus
far
he
;
and
this
his
stop
;
I
shewed
you
in
the
particular
sin
of
the
Antichrist
more
at
large
.
Whereby
,
you
may
perceive
,
that
although
I
have
undertaken
to
prosecute
this
discoverie
at
large
,
and
followed
the
same
to
the
full
;
yet
others
,
whereof
I
might
produce
many
,
are
of
this
opinion
;
that
they
would
have
the
christian
world
to
judge
,
Whether
the
long
Parliament
,
and
their
assemblie
of
instructors
,
at
Westminster
;
and
the
rest
of
the
Presbyterians
,
and
lay
preachers
,
that
were
the
prime
sticklers
to
have
their
King
killed
,
and
their
Bishop
beheaded
,
and
all
the
rest
suppressed
,
that
are
the
two
witnesses
spoken
of
in
the
11
c.
and
7.
v.
of
the
Revelation
as
we
,
conceive
,
be
not
the
two
beasts
that
St
John
sawe
in
the
13.
c.
of
the
Revelation
,
and
the
great
Antichrist
,
that
so
long
agoe
was
prophecied
,
he
should
come
into
the
world
,
to
slay
the
witnesses
,
to
persecute
the
Church
of
God
,
and
to
overthrow
the
Governors
and
Government
thereof
.
And
truely
,
reserving
mine
own
judgement
to
my selfe
,
I
have
found
many
learned
,
judicious
,
and
godly
divines
,
that
have
observed
,
some
one
marke
of
the
Antichrist
,
and
some
another
,
to
be
most
properly
belonging
,
and
in
everie
point
agreeable
,
and
fixed
to
that
pack
,
and
knot
of
the
enemies
of
Christ
that
I
spake
of
,
which
for
brevities
sake
,
my
booke
having
swollen
,
The
recapitulation
of
the
whole
booke
.
with
the
poison
of
these
two
Beasts
,
too
big
already
,
I
must
omit
,
and
leave
you
to
consider
,
what
I
have
formerly
demanded
.
As
1.
Whether
that
Parliament
hath
not
opened
the
door
of
the
grand
apostafie
and
rebellion
,
for
the
Antichrist
to
enter
into
the
Church
.
2.
Whether
it
hath
not
seated
it selfe
in
that
Babylon
,
where
the
Antichrist
should
sit
and
dominere
.
3.
Whether
it
hath
not
fulfilled
all
the
prophecies
of
the
old
and
new
Testament
,
that
spake
of
the
comming
and
of
the
doings
of
the
Antichrist
:
As
-
1.
The
prophesie
of
Zacharie
,
touching
the
foolish
,
and
the
idol
Shepherd
.
-
2.
The
phophecie
of
Daniel
,
touching
the
doings
of
Antiochus
,
that
was
the
lively
type
of
the
Antichrist
.
-
3.
The
prophesie
of
St.
Paul
,
of
the
man
of
the
sin
which
is
the
proper
and
peculiar
sin
of
the
Antichrist
.
-
4.
The
prophecie
of
St.
John
,
that
the
Antichrist
should
denie
Jesus
to
be
the
Christ
,
that
is
suppresse
both
the
regall
and
the
priestly
offices
of
Christ
.
-
5.
The
visions
of
St.
John
,
1.
touching
the
witnesses
,
that
the
Antichrist
should
kill
2.
The
Church
that
he
should
persecute
,
and
3.
The
two
beasts
that
were
as
the
body
and
the
soul
of
the
Antichrist
.
4.
Whether
it
hath
not
taken
upon
it
the
name
,
and
especially
,
the
practice
,
of
Independants
,
which
is
the
sittest
name
,
and
the
properest
work
of
the
Antichrist
,
to
separate
himselfe
from
Christ
,
and
from
the
Church
of
Christ
.
5.
Whether
it
hath
not
exceedingly
wronged
,
and
extreamly
persecuted
the
Church
of
God
,
and
especially
the
Governors
of
the
Church
,
which
is
the
infallible
concomitant
signe
,
of
the
Antichrist
.
6
,
Whether
it
hath
not
shewed
it self
so
grosse
an
bypocrite
,
in
all
his
acts
and
proceedings
,
that
none
but
the
Antichrist
could
doe
the
same
.
And
when
you
have
duely
read
,
and
impartially
weighed
all
these
things
,
that
I
have
set
before
you
,
as
in
a
glass
,
then
judge
,
your selfe
,
whether
the
Presbyterians
,
and
the
Parliament
be
not
the
great
Antichrist
or
not
.
CHAP
VI.
Four
special
Objections
answered
;
wherein
the
right
use
of
all
the
foresaid
discovery
of
the
Beasts
and
the
Antichrist
is
declared
,
and
the
precedent
Discourse
more
fully
confirmed
.
ANd
if
any
man
shall
object
,
The
Author
of
the
Revelatiou
unrevealed
in
his
preface
,
5
ob
.
1.
Sol.
and
think
it
strange
,
as
a
most
reverend
and
learned
Author
,
whom
I
much
honour
,
seems
to
do
;
that
the
blessed
Apostle
in
Patmos
,
overlooking
all
the
vast
Continent
betwixt
him
and
us
,
should
have
his
thoughts
taken
up
with
our
petty
Occurrences
in
this
other
side
of
the
World
,
which
is
not
like
to
be
.
I
answer
,
That
seeing
God
out
of
all
the
World
,
did
such
great
things
for
the
small
Kingdom
of
Israel
,
that
in
extent
of
Ground
might
scarce
be
compared
to
any
one
of
these
three
Kingdoms
,
the
whole
length
of
it
,
from
Dan
to
Beersheba
,
being
not
above
three
hundred
miles
,
as
S.
Hierome
witnesseth
;
and
seeing
the
Holy
Ghost
vouchsafeth
to
set
down
in
this
Revelation
,
many
particulars
of
Iess
consequence
,
and
to
fore-shew
some
things
of
far
lower
concernment
,
then
are
those
great
things
,
that
have
been
acted
by
that
Parliament
,
as
in
the
2.
c.
and
3.
c.
the
Sufferings
of
some
particular
Churches
,
and
of
particular
Cities
;
as
Ephesus
,
Smyrna
,
Pergamus
,
Thyatyra
,
Philadelphia
,
Sardis
and
Laodicea
,
and
the
murthering
of
some
particular
men
,
as
Antipas
,
c.
That
it
is
not
strange
the
spirit
of
God
should
foretell
,
the
things
that
were
to
happen
in
this
Island
.
2.13
.
and
the
failing
,
and
remisness
of
some
Churches
in
Gods
Service
,
which
are
of
far
lesser
note
and
moment
,
then
the
men
that
were
martyred
,
the
Churches
that
were
prophaned
,
the
Apostasie
that
hath
hapned
,
the
Kingdoms
that
have
been
ruined
,
and
the
horrible
Impieties
that
have
been
committed
here
amongst
us
:
let
no
man
wonder
,
that
the
Spirit
of
God
,
who
is
no
respecter
of
persons
,
nor
oblivious
of
the
meanest
Countries
,
should
likewise
foretel
the
sad
Accidents
,
and
the
like
,
or
more
inexcusable
Sufferings
and
Martyrdom
,
Mat.
24
33.
The
right
use
of
all
the
foresaid
discoverie
of
the
Antichrist
to
;
know
;
that
should
fall
upon
the
King
,
and
upon
all
the
Bishops
,
and
very
many
faithful
Pastors
,
besides
the
multitude
of
Saints
and
godly
Christians
of
three
of
the
most
famous
and
purest
Protestant
Kingdoms
and
Churches
in
the
World
;
that
as
our
Saviour
sayth
of
the
like
Predictions
,
when
we
see
them
fulfilled
,
we
might
understand
and
learn
,
how
to
make
a
right
use
of
them
;
and
that
is
,
1.
1.
From
whence
our
afflictions
come
,
and
why
they
are
sont
.
To
know
that
these
our
Persecutions
and
Afflictions
come
not
out
of
the
dust
,
nor
by
chance
,
but
by
the
Divine
Providence
of
Almighty
God
,
that
foresaw
them
,
and
foretold
us
of
them
,
long
before
they
came
,
and
hath
sent
them
to
us
,
either
as
just
Chastisements
for
our
sins
,
and
remisness
in
his
Service
and
performance
of
our
duty
,
or
as
tryals
of
our
faith
and
constancy
in
our
Profession
,
and
for
an
example
unto
others
,
to
imitate
them
that
do
patiently
suffer
,
or
for
so
me
other
Causes
best
known
to
God
himself
.
2.
2.
To
teach
us
more
zealously
to
serve
God
.
To
learn
hereby
to
fear
God
,
and
more
zealously
and
carefully
to
serve
him
,
to
pray
unto
him
night
and
day
,
to
forgive
us
our
forepassed
sins
both
of
commission
and
omission
,
to
give
us
patience
in
all
these
our
sufferings
,
and
to
assist
us
for
our
constancy
and
perseverance
in
our
duties
,
that
we
neither
murmure
at
our
present
condition
,
nor
start
aside
one
inch
from
the
truth
of
our
Christian
Profession
,
Non
me
videre
superbum
prosper
a
fatorum
nec
fractum
adversa
videbunt
.
said
Pompey
.
and
how
much
rather
should
a
Christian
say
it
.
either
for
fear
of
losses
,
or
for
love
of
gain
and
preferment
,
but
to
proceed
on
,
codem
vultus
tenore
,
with
the
same
cheerful
countenance
,
as
well
in
these
stormy
thundring
dayes
of
Adversity
and
Persecution
,
as
we
would
do
in
the
cleerest
Sun-shining
dayes
of
pleasure
and
prosperity
:
and
to
remember
that
,
Rebus
in
adversis
facile
est
in
contemnere
vitam
,
Fortiter
ille
facit
,
q●i
miser
esse
potest
.
3.
To
abhor
the
wayes
of
the
wicked
.
3.
To
abhor
the
wayes
and
to
fly
from
the
service
and
allurements
of
these
Beasts
,
as
from
a
Serpent
;
because
the
third
Angel
that
S.
John
saw
,
sayd
with
a
lond
voice
,
so
that
all
men
might
hear
him
,
and
plead
no
excuse
,
If
any
man
worship
the
Beast
and
his
Image
;
that
is
,
serve
and
follow
the
two
horned
Beast
,
which
is
the
false
Prophet
,
and
the
ten
horned
Beast
,
that
is
,
the
Image
of
the
false
Prophet
,
and
assist
them
in
their
Impieties
,
or
imitate
and
follow
them
in
their
blasphemous
doctrines
,
and
their
wicked
wayes
;
or
receive
his
mark
in
his
forehead
,
or
in
his
hand
;
that
is
,
take
an
Ingagement
and
oblige
himself
to
assure
the
Beasts
,
that
he
will
uphold
,
assist
,
and
desend
them
,
and
so
be
true
and
faithful
unto
them
,
to
further
their
proceedings
,
or
to
justifie
their
doings
,
either
plainly
or
covertly
,
directly
or
indirectly
,
the
same
shall
drink
of
the
wine
of
the
wrath
of
God
,
The
heavy
punishment
of
them
that
assist
and
adhere
to
the
Beasts
.
which
is
poured
out
without
mixture
;
that
is
,
of
any
comfortable
thing
to
allay
the
fierceness
,
or
to
sweeten
the
bitterness
of
it
,
into
the
Cup
of
his
indignation
,
and
he
shall
be
tormented
with
fire
and
brimstone
,
in
the
presence
of
the
holy
Angels
and
of
the
Lamb
,
which
will
encrease
his
Torment
,
to
see
their
happiness
,
and
himself
in
such
extream
misery
,
and
the
smoak
of
that
torment
ascendeth
up
for
ever
and
ever
,
to
keep
God
still
in
minde
of
the
odiousness
and
stinking
savour
of
their
wickedness
;
and
they
have
no
rest
day
nor
night
;
that
is
,
no
manner
of
ease
,
or
abatement
of
their
Torment
at
any
time
,
that
worship
the
Beast
and
his
Image
;
that
is
,
serve
and
adhere
to
the
false
Prophet
,
and
the
ten
horned
Beast
,
Revel.
14.9
,
10
,
11.
and
whosoever
receiveth
the
mark
of
his
name
;
that
is
,
engageth
himself
to
adhere
and
to
assist
them
:
which
pathetical
and
fearful
expressions
of
the
wrath
of
God
,
and
the
unspeakable
Torments
of
them
that
serve
and
assist
these
Beasts
,
if
men
did
believe
the
Scriptures
(
should
,
as
I
think
)
make
all
men
affraid
to
receive
the
mark
,
The
2
Beasts
often
termed
in
the
singular
number
,
the
Beast
;
and
why
?
or
to
do
any
service
to
any
that
is
like
to
have
any
affinity
or
society
with
these
Beasts
,
which
though
they
be
two
,
as
the
soul
and
body
are
,
yet
by
reason
of
their
coberency
and
conjunction
,
like
Samsons
Foxes
(
or
rather
Herod
&
Pilate
,
to
crucisie
Christ
)
to
consume
all
the
Corn
in
Joabs
field
,
as
being
subservient
one
to
another
,
they
are
most
commonly
spoken
of
in
the
singular
number
,
and
tearmed
the
Beast
;
whose
undeniable
notes
,
and
indelible
characters
,
and
whose
words
and
works
testified
by
the
spirit
of
God
in
the
holy
Scripture
,
I
have
in
all
particulars
parallel'd
and
expressed
by
the
doctrines
and
doings
of
the
Assembly
of
Presbyters
at
Westminster
,
and
their
associates
,
the
Independant
and
Lay-preachers
,
and
the
long
Parliament
,
that
beheaded
the
two
Witnesses
of
Jesus
Christ
,
and
is
therefore
believed
by
very
many
,
to
be
the
great
Antichrist
,
and
the
man
of
the
sin
,
that
is
spoken
of
by
the
Apostle
;
from
whose
impiety
,
iniquity
,
and
cruelty
,
I
earnestly
and
humbly
beseech
Almighty
God
night
and
day
,
to
preserve
me
,
and
all
the
true
Servants
of
Jesus
Cstrist
.
Amen
.
Obs
2
The
pious
works
of
the
long
Parliament
.
But
secondly
,
Against
all
this
that
I
have
written
,
and
shewed
in
the
Application
of
the
description
and
doings
of
the
Antichrist
,
to
the
Actions
and
determinations
of
the
Presbyterians
,
and
long
Parliament
,
and
the
just
paralleling
of
the
one
with
the
other
,
to
be
as
a
man
and
his
Image
,
or
shadow
in
a
Glass
:
I
know
it
will
be
objected
and
demanded
,
how
it
can
be
possible
,
that
that
Parliament
,
which
protested
they
made
their
War
against
the
Antichrist
,
to
root
out
Popery
,
Idolatry
,
and
Superstition
from
the
Church
,
and
made
so
many
Orders
and
Ordinances
for
Gods
Service
,
and
Acts
for
the
propagation
of
the
Gospel
,
and
to
restrain
the
prophanation
of
Gods
Name
;
and
appointed
so
many
Fasts
to
beg
a
blessing
upon
their
Endeavours
,
and
so
many
Thanksgivings
unto
God
for
their
good
snccesses
,
which
they
ascribed
only
to
God
,
and
not
to
themselves
;
and
did
many
other
such
like
acts
of
piety
and
devotion
,
should
be
the
great
Antichrist
,
and
the
greatest
enemies
that
ever
were
to
the
honour
of
Christ
and
of
his
Church
,
since
his
ascention
into
Heaven
,
as
you
seem
to
make
theworld
to
believe
they
are
:
Are
these
things
the
works
of
the
Antichrist
,
or
can
they
be
compatiblc
with
the
Antichrist
?
Sol.
I
answer
briefly
,
If
they
had
not
done
these
things
,
they
could
not
have
been
the
great
Antichrist
;
for
Christ
himself
doth
tell
us
,
that
the
Antichrist
and
his
false
Prophets
would
say
,
Matth.
24.23
.
Lo
here
is
Christ
;
that
is
,
with
them
,
and
there
is
Christ
;
that
is
,
where
they
meet
,
in
the
Desart
,
and
in
the
secret
Chambers
;
that
is
,
in
their
private
Conventicles
,
and
not
in
his
consecrated
Church
,
where
we
pray
unto
him
:
and
hereby
sayth
Christ
,
they
should
deceive
the
World
,
and
as
S.
Revel.
13.14
.
John
sayth
,
All
them
that
dwell
upon
the
earth
:
i.e.
All
earthly
men
,
yea
,
Mar.
13
21.
and
if
it
were
possible
,
they
should
,
by
this
their
great
profession
of
Piety
,
deceive
the
very
Elect
,
and
the
true
Servants
of
Christ
:
and
you
know
the
old
Rule
which
is
infallible
,
—
decipimur
specie
recti
,
Fallit
enim
vitium
,
specie
virtut
is
&
umbra
.
We
are
soonest
and
oftnest
deceived
with
the
shew
of
piety
,
and
under
the
profession
of
the
greatest
holiness
:
Si.
Walter
Rawleigh
in
the
life
of
Mabomet
pag.
7.8
.
so
Mahomet
the
great
Impostor
,
by
embracing
a
solitary
life
,
free
from
the
ordinary
conversation
of
men
,
and
his
speeches
mixed
with
gravity
,
teaching
holiness
and
a
good
life
,
and
beating
down
Idolotry
and
injustice
,
gained
such
an
extraordinary
opinion
of
sanctity
among
the
Arabians
,
that
they
which
saw
him
,
admired
him
,
and
they
that
heard
of
him
,
held
him
to
be
a
Saint
,
and
thereby
he
deceived
the
greatest
part
of
this
side
of
the
world
;
and
so
all
Hypocrits
do
seem
to
be
better
Saints
,
then
the
best
of
all
the
true
Saints
:
as
the
Scribes
&
Pharises
can
make
this
good
unto
you
;
for
they
were
the
only
appearing
Saints
among
the
Jews
,
Luke
11.42
.
Tything
the
least
things
,
praying
in
the
Streets
,
cautious
of
their
Oaths
,
and
very
strict
Observers
of
their
Sabbath
dayes
service
,
and
teaching
as
much
outward
holiness
,
as
these
holy
men
do
;
Matth.
23.13
.
yet
we
may
believe
our
Saviour
,
that
they
were
but
holy
Hypocrits
,
that
thought
they
did
God
good
Service
,
when
they
did
exceedingly
offend
him
:
for
as
the
Devil
doth
then
most
of
all
enlarge
the
Kingdom
of
darkness
,
when
he
transforms
himself
into
an
Angel
of
light
,
and
made
our
Fore-fathers
to
become
like
Devils
,
Gen.
3
5.
when
he
told
them
they
should
be
like
gods
:
so
it
is
,
as
it
hah
been
ever
since
,
his
perpetual
practice
to
teach
his
Instruments
,
and
you
may
be
sure
the
Antichrist
is
one
,
The
Antichrist
will
seen
to
his
followers
the
best
Christian
in
the
world
.
Preponere
quod
delectabile
,
subponere
quod
exitiale
,
to
give
deadly
poy
son
in
a
golden
Cup
,
and
to
pretend
and
to
make
shew
of
the
greatest
Piety
,
Holiness
,
and
Devotion
in
the
world
,
and
with
Judas
to
kiss
Christ
,
to
love
him
,
and
to
honour
him
above
all
men
,
when
the
consequents
of
their
actions
aimand
level
to
betray
him
,
as
Judas
did
,
to
be
crucified
;
to
overthrow
his
service
,
to
kill
his
servants
,
and
to
lay
all
his
honour
in
the
dust
:
and
the
more
holy
the
Devil
seems
to
be
,
the
more
Devil
he
is
,
and
the
worse
he
means
to
be
;
so
the
more
Saints
,
and
the
more
pretence
of
Devotion
and
zeal
of
Gods
honour
,
these
,
or
any
other
Actors
of
wickedness
seem
to
make
,
the
more
apparent
proof
it
is
,
that
they
are
the
greatest
Adversaries
unto
Christ
.
But
it
is
true
,
A
special
observation
to
be
considered
.
Luke
10.22
.
and
most
worthy
to
be
observed
,
that
S.
Paul
calleth
the
coming
and
discovery
of
the
Antichrist
a
mystery
;
that
is
a
hidden
,
dark
,
and
secret
thing
:
and
in
some
respects
,
not
much
unlike
the
coming
,
and
believing
the
coming
of
Christ
into
the
world
:
for
as
no
man
hath
known
who
the
Son
is
,
but
the
Father
,
and
who
the
Father
is
,
but
the
Son
,
and
he
to
whom
the
Son
will
reveal
him
:
so
none
shall
know
the
Antichrist
to
be
the
Antichrist
,
but
only
they
to
whom
Christ
will
reveal
him
:
for
as
the
mystery
of
Christ
his
coming
into
the
world
,
was
bid
from
the
wise
men
of
this
world
,
the
Scribes
,
and
the
Pharises
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Rulers
of
the
people
,
that
would
never
believe
a
man
of
such
mean
birth
,
poor
friends
,
and
so
contemptible
in
the
eyes
of
men
,
as
the
Prophet
sheweth
,
Isa.
53.2
.
And
they
beheld
with
their
eyes
,
without
form
or
beauty
,
should
be
the
Christ
,
that
annointed
of
God
,
to
be
the
Messias
,
that
was
to
be
the
Redeemer
and
Saviour
of
all
mankinde
:
but
this
mystery
was
revealed
to
Shepheards
,
and
as
Christ
sayth
,
to
Babes
and
Sucklings
;
that
is
,
Luke
2.10
.
Math
11.25
.
That
the
discovery
of
the
Antichrist
is
a
mystery
hardly
believed
by
the
wise
men
of
this
world
.
to
some
few
that
were
as
weak
,
as
simple
,
and
of
as
smal
account
in
the
world
,
as
are
the
little
Children
among
men
;
and
yet
to
these
only
he
was
revealed
,
and
these
first
believed
in
him
:
so
the
mystery
of
the
coming
of
the
Antichrist
is
hid
from
the
wordly
wise
,
from
the
great
men
,
the
wealthy
men
,
&
the
ruling
Officers
of
the
people
,
that
shall
not
know
him
,
nor
will
not
believe
him
to
be
the
Antichrist
,
but
shall
wonder
after
him
,
and
worship
him
,
and
befool
all
those
men
,
that
shall
imagine
such
successes
,
and
protestations
of
piety
,
and
acts
to
suppress
Idolatry
and
prophaneness
,
and
to
further
true
Religion
and
the
service
of
God
,
can
be
any
wayes
compatible
with
the
Antichrist
;
yet
this
knowledge
and
this
revelation
of
the
Antichrist
,
by
the
special
favour
and
blessing
of
God
,
shall
be
made
known
and
discovered
to
some
few
,
mean
,
despised
,
and
dejected
ones
in
the
world
,
that
do
truly
love
Christ
,
and
zealously
stick
to
his
service
,
notwithstanding
all
the
affronts
of
the
world
,
and
do
perfectly
hate
the
bypocrisy
and
hypocritical
pretentions
and
proceedings
of
the
cruel
and
most
hateful
Beasts
.
And
therefore
S.
Paul
calls
the
discovery
and
the
knowledge
of
the
Antichrist
a
revelation
,
saying
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
that
he
might
be
revealed
,
2
Thes.
2.
Emergere
&
patesteri
,
&
exten●bris
in
lucem
prodire
,
ut
à
piis
pro
tali
cognoscatur
,
Maresius
pag.
63.
Matth.
11.25
.
E.H.
de
Antichristo
part.
3.
c.
5.
pag.
102.
Esay
6.9
.
Act.
28.27
.
Luk.
7.30
.
2
Thes.
2.9.10
.
which
is
the
taking
away
of
a
covering
,
or
the
putting
off
of
a
Veil
,
or
Mask
from
some
face
,
that
was
masked
and
hidden
from
publick
fight
:
so
is
the
discovery
of
the
Antichrist
,
a
reveiling
of
some
bidden
face
,
and
a
manifesting
of
some
secret
thing
,
that
is
not
commonly
known
,
nor
believed
in
the
world
:
but
is
and
shall
be
only
reveiled
,
especially
at
his
first
appearing
,
to
some
few
,
and
those
of
the
meaner
sort
,
or
smallest
account
in
the
world
,
and
it
shall
be
kept
secret
and
hidden
from
the
world
,
and
the
generality
of
men
in
the
world
,
especially
the
great
men
,
and
noted
men
of
the
world
;
as
are
the
revelations
of
all
the
mysteries
of
God
:
and
therefore
S.
Matthew
speaking
of
Gods
mysteries
,
joyneth
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
which
signifieth
to
hide
,
with
the
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
to
reveil
,
to
note
unto
us
,
as
it
is
well
observed
,
that
the
mysteries
of
God
and
of
our
Religion
,
that
are
unfolded
and
published
,
are
notwithstanding
so
made
known
and
reveiled
,
as
that
they
are
believed
only
by
some
few
,
that
truly
love
Christ
,
and
earnestly
desire
to
understand
his
truth
,
and
are
kept
still
secret
and
hidden
from
all
the
rest
,
that
believe
them
not
,
which
hapneth
through
their
own
fault
;
just
as
it
was
with
the
Jews
,
that
,
as
the
Prophet
Isay
sheweth
,
had
eyes
and
would
not
see
,
and
had
ears
and
yet
would
not
hear
:
and
as
the
Scribes
and
Pharises
rejected
the
counsel
of
God
against
themselves
;
for
so
it
is
with
these
wise
men
of
the
world
,
that
when
they
are
told
this
truth
,
they
will
not
understand
it
,
when
they
are
perswaded
to
embrace
it
,
they
are
averse
to
believe
it
,
and
think
we
are
greatly
deceived
,
and
simple
men
that
teach
it
:
because
indeed
the
love
of
this
present
world
hath
insensibly
bewitched
and
blinded
them
,
and
their
care
and
search
after
the
truth
,
hath
been
too
remiss
,
for
which
cause
,
the
Apostle
sayth
,
God
shall
send
them
strong
delusions
,
that
they
should
believe
a
lie
,
that
they
all
might
be
damned
,
who
believe
not
the
truth
,
but
bad
pleasure
in
unrighteousness
:
Where
I
would
have
the
great
men
,
and
the
wise
men
of
this
world
,
to
observe
that
this
fearful
expression
of
judgment
is
against
such
as
believe
not
,
and
receive
not
the
love
of
this
truth
,
concerning
the
coming
,
the
working
,
and
the
lying
wonders
of
the
Antichrist
,
when
they
are
told
of
it
,
as
you
may
see
in
2
Thes.
2.9
,
10
,
11
,
12.
and
in
Revel.
14.9
,
10.
And
therefore
seeing
the
Holy
Ghost
hath
told
us
how
things
should
happen
,
when
the
Antichrist
should
be
revealed
;
I
wonder
not
,
The
worldlings
cry
up
Antichrist
for
a
Saint
.
that
the
worldly
men
,
formal
Professors
,
and
all
loose
livers
,
should
cry
up
the
Antichrist
,
when
he
is
in
the
height
of
his
tyranny
,
for
an
eminent
Saint
,
and
a
destroyer
of
the
Antichrist
,
and
his
antichristian
Hierarchy
:
but
I
say
to
all
that
love
Christ
and
his
truth
,
Let
not
those
hypocritical
doings
of
pretended
Godliness
,
Lake
11.42
.
which
is
but
like
the
godliness
of
the
Scribes
and
Pharises
,
deceive
you
;
for
,
as
I
sayd
even
now
,
Luke
11.42
.
they
fasted
and
prayed
as
much
,
if
not
more
then
these
men
,
they
tythed
Mynt
and
the
smallest
Herbs
,
better
then
these
men
,
and
they
were
stricter
in
refraining
from
Oaths
,
and
observing
of
their
Vows
,
and
sanctifying
of
the
Sabbath
,
then
the
precisest
of
the
followers
of
the
Antichrist
ever
were
,
or
could
be
:
and
yet
all
this
and
much
more
outward
godliness
that
they
had
,
was
but
as
S.
Chrysostome
sayth
,
Isay
29.13
.
Matth.
6.5
.
In
ostentatione
non
in
rectitudine
intentionis
;
or
as
the
Prophet
Isay
sayth
,
to
draw
neer
unto
God
with
their
mouths
,
when
their
hearts
are
far
from
him
:
or
as
Christ
himself
sayth
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
that
they
might
be
seen
,
and
applauded
of
men
,
and
therefore
he
addeth
,
for
a
truth
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
verily
I
say
unto
you
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
they
have
received
mercedem
suam
their
reward
;
that
is
,
the
esteem
that
they
expected
,
and
the
Worship
and
Service
that
they
required
from
those
men
,
whom
they
deceived
,
sed
amiserunt
meam
,
but
they
have
lost
my
reward
,
that
I
should
have
given
them
,
had
they
not
been
such
hypocrits
,
that
is
,
eternal
life
.
Therefore
I
say
once
again
,
and
again
,
to
you
that
love
the
truth
,
let
not
the
pretences
of
piety
,
and
the
shadow
of
godliness
,
with
the
usurped
name
of
Saints
deceive
you
;
but
rather
seriously
consider
;
whether
,
1.
1
Sam.
24.6
.
The
killing
of
Gods
Anointed
,
which
David
so
much
abhorred
,
and
the
very
Hereticks
,
Schismaticks
,
and
Apastata's
,
have
heretofore
confessed
to
be
a
sacred
Tree
,
forbidden
to
be
touched
,
much
less
then
to
be
rooted
up
.
2.
The
destroying
,
beheading
,
and
famishing
of
Gods
Ministers
,
.
3
,
The
defiling
of
Gods
House
,
the
holy
place
of
his
service
.
4.
The
Perjuries
and
forswearing
of
themselves
.
5.
The
robbing
of
Gods
people
,
of
their
Estates
and
livelihoods
.
6.
The
killing
of
their
brethren
that
were
innocent
,
and
deserved
neither
death
nor
bonds
.
7.
The
betraying
of
their
Countries
,
and
those
Countries
that
loved
them
,
and
elected
them
for
their
Patrons
,
of
their
lives
,
liberties
,
and
livelyhoods
.
8.
The
oppressing
of
all
men
,
friends
and
foes
,
beyond
measure
.
9.
The
filling
of
Pulpits
with
Heresies
,
lies
,
and
blasphemies
.
10.
The
silencing
of
the
faithful
and
Orthodox
Preachers
,
for
speaking
truth
.
11.
The
taking
away
of
all
restraint
of
lewdness
and
lasciviousness
.
12.
The
abundance
more
of
such
other
borrible
acts
of
wickedness
,
injustice
,
and
impieties
,
be
the
Liveries
of
Christ
his
Saints
,
or
the
marks
and
characters
of
the
Antichrist
.
Ob.
3
,
3.
It
is
objected
,
that
if
the
denial
of
our
Baptism
,
which
,
as
I
sayd
before
,
was
the
razing
of
the
mark
,
The
Presbyterians
great
opposers
of
the
Anabaptists
,
&
of
the
multiplicity
of
sects
.
and
the
blotting
of
the
Seal
of
Christ
,
be
an
undeniable
Character
of
the
Antichrist
and
the
confused
multiplicity
of
all
Sects
,
Heresies
,
and
Errors
,
be
the
inseparable
L
very
,
and
apparent
evidence
of
the
false
Prophet
;
then
certainly
the
Assembly
at
West
minster
,
and
Presby
terians
cannot
be
this
second
Beast
,
and
the
soul
of
the
Antichrist
;
because
they
are
no
Anabaptists
:
and
none
have
written
and
preached
more
fully
,
plainly
,
and
learnedly
against
the
Anabaptists
,
Independents
,
Lay-preachers
,
and
all
other
Sects
,
Separatists
and
Heresies
,
then
they
have
done
;
and
they
are
the
only
men
that
profess
themselves
to
be
the
grand
enemies
of
the
Beast
,
and
the
subverters
of
all
Hieiarchy
,
the
Captains
of
Gods
Host
,
that
pulled
down
Episcopacy
,
teach
parity
among
Gods
Ministers
,
and
most
strenuously
fight
against
all
the
limbs
of
the
Antichrist
.
Sol.
The
false
Prophet
teacheth
many
truths
,
to
gain
the
more
〈◊〉
to
his
〈◊〉
.
I
answer
,
That
it
is
not
requisite
that
all
the
vices
,
and
every
particular
fin
of
the
Antichrist
should
be
accumulated
in
every
Member
of
the
Antichrist
,
nor
that
every
Error
and
Heresie
should
be
taught
and
maintained
by
the
fulse
Prophet
,
but
rather
that
he
should
bring
and
teach
many
truths
,
that
his
painfull
preaching
and
good
doctrines
that
he
teacheth
,
might
gaine
the
more
credit
to
his
lies
,
and
falsehood
;
and
the
opposing
of
the
Anabaptists
,
and
confuting
the
Independants
,
and
Lay
Preachers
,
and
other
sects
,
,
the
members
of
the
Antichrist
,
doth
no
wayes
free
them
,
from
being
the
main
part
of
this
false
Prophet
;
for
as
God
did
set
an
Egyptian
against
an
Egyptian
,
and
divided
the
armie
of
Senacherib
,
to
cut
one
anothers
throat
;
Isay
.
37.36
.
so
that
in
one
night
,
there
fell
a
hundred
fourscore
and
five
thousand
of
them
;
even
so
God
disposeth
of
things
often
times
,
in
the
armie
of
the
Antichrist
,
that
there
shall
be
,
proditoris
proditor
,
a
traytor
to
betray
a
traytor
,
and
one
rebell
to
rebell
against
another
,
and
as
Ephraim
,
was
against
Manasses
,
Isay
.
9.21
.
and
Manasses
a
gainst
Ephraim
,
and
both
of
them
against
Judah
;
so
the
Independants
,
will
be
against
the
Presbyterians
,
and
the
Presbyterians
,
against
the
Independants
,
and
against
all
other
sects
,
that
will
not
fall
down
and
worship
this
Presbyterian
Idoll
;
and
all
these
opposites
,
can
be
united
,
The
Pharises
compassed
Sea
and
Land
to
make
a
Proselite
.
and
comine
themselves
together
against
the
Governors
of
the
Church
:
and
for
their
great
paines
,
and
seeming
sanctitie
,
no
false
Prophet
,
did
ever
want
the
same
;
for
doth
not
Christ
tell
you
,
that
although
such
false
Prophets
,
be
ravening
Wolves
;
yet
they
will
come
unto
you
,
in
Sheeps
chothing
?
and
doth
not
the
old
proverb
tell
you
,
that
tuta
frequensque
via
sub
amici
fallere
nomen
;
is
it
not
safest
,
and
the
most
usuall
way
,
and
readiest
to
deceive
,
for
the
Ministers
of
the
Antichrist
,
to
goe
under
the
name
of
the
faithfull
servants
of
Christ
,
and
the
best
Soldiers
,
that
sight
under
his
banner
,
against
all
the
Limbs
of
the
Antichrist
?
which
hath
been
the
practice
of
all
hereticks
,
as
Tertul.
in
his
prescript
,
and
Irenaeus
,
contra
heres
.
and
St.
Aug.
against
the
Donat.
and
many
others
,
doe
sufficiently
shew
unto
us
.
4.
It
is
objected
,
that
the
Pope
and
the
popish
Hierarchie
,
Marth.
23.15
.
Ob.
Thomson
in
the
Areignment
of
the
Anrtchrist
.
I
W.
in
his
Romae
ruina
finalis
Powel
,
Sheldon
,
Downam
,
and
many
others
.
being
so
puffed
up
with
pride
,
that
he
exalteth
himselfe
above
all
that
is
called
God
,
that
is
,
above
all
Kings
,
and
above
the
Emperor
,
and
being
so
filled
with
heresies
,
idolatries
and
blasphemies
,
and
such
a
cruel
,
bloody
tyrant
and
persecutor
of
Gods
true
servants
,
as
our
Protestants
have
amply
shewed
in
their
books
;
and
the
Turke
,
directly
,
and
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
thrusting
himselfe
into
the
place
and
office
of
Christ
,
and
exalting
himselfe
above
Christ
,
above
the
Prophets
,
and
above
all
the
Apostles
of
Christ
,
and
challenging
to
himselfe
,
and
his
successors
,
absolute
independant
power
over
all
the
Kings
and
Monarchs
of
the
earth
;
and
commanding
his
Alcoran
,
which
is
made
up
of
Paganish
,
Jewish
and
Arian
heresies
and
superstitions
,
to
be
received
and
preferred
before
the
Gospel
of
Jesus
Christ
,
and
most
cruelly
tyrannizing
over
those
poor
Christians
that
are
under
him
,
because
they
renounce
not
their
Saviour
,
Bishop
Mountague
in
his
Appello
Casarem
pag.
and
adore
his
false
Prophet
,
and
that
religion
,
which
directly
leadeth
them
to
perdition
,
as
learned
Montague
sheweth
,
it
is
incredible
,
and
not
possible
to
be
beleeved
,
that
the
Parliament
,
and
specially
the
Presbyterians
,
that
professe
themselves
to
be
regulated
,
neither
by
Fathers
,
nor
Councils
,
nor
any
other
Canon
or
rule
,
but
onely
,
by
the
pure
Word
of
God
,
and
doe
so
indefatigably
labour
to
bring
men
to
Christ
,
and
to
inlarge
the
kingdome
of
his
Grace
,
and
have
hazarded
their
fortunes
,
and
lost
their
blood
,
and
some
their
lives
in
the
defence
of
Gods
cause
,
should
be
the
great
Antichrist
,
and
a
greater
Antichrist
,
more
batefull
,
and
a
more
abominable
adversarie
unto
God
and
his
Church
,
then
either
the
Pope
or
the
Furke
?
To
this
I
answer
,
that
I
never
intended
to
excuse
,
or
to
lessen
,
Sol.
The
Aurhor
excuseth
neither
Pope
nor
Turk
.
the
impieties
of
the
Pope
,
or
the
cruelties
of
the
Turke
,
or
to
denie
them
to
be
Antichrists
,
and
great
adversaries
,
both
to
Christ
,
and
to
the
Church
of
Christ
;
I
am
no
Proctor
,
to
plead
for
either
of
them
,
especially
against
the
truth
;
but
I
say
,
the
neerer
men
are
to
God
,
the
more
profession
they
make
of
faith
,
and
the
better
christians
they
think
themselves
to
be
;
the
more
faithfulness
,
and
the
more
holiness
and
sincerity
is
required
at
their
hands
;
for
to
whom
much
is
given
,
of
them
,
much
shall
be
required
,
saith
our
Saviour
;
and
it
was
wisely
said
of
a
fool
,
that
dying
,
cried
to
God
,
that
he
would
require
no
more
of
him
,
The
wise
prayer
of
a
Fool.
then
what
he
gave
him
;
though
wiser
men
must
imploy
their
tallents
to
the
best
advantage
of
their
master
,
who
expecteth
a
plentifull
harvest
of
all
good
fruits
,
where
he
hath
plentifully
sown
his
good
seed
of
knowledg
,
and
of
grace
:
and
so
the
sins
of
such
men
,
as
should
be
Saints
,
are
far
more
heinous
,
and
more
abominable
in
the
fight
of
God
,
then
the
sins
of
those
,
that
know
not
God
;
yea
sins
,
less
heinous
in
their
own
nature
,
are
more
heinous
in
these
offenders
,
then
other
sins
,
far
more
odious
in
themselves
,
are
in
those
that
are
further
off
from
God
,
and
less
acquainted
with
his
lawes
;
and
therefore
,
Act
17.30
.
Ps.
106.21.22
.
Rom.
3.2
.
the
Iodolatrie
of
the
heathens
,
that
knew
not
the
true
God
,
God
winked
at
,
saith
the
Apostle
,
and
it
was
not
neer
so
odious
,
in
Gods
fight
,
as
the
Idolatrie
of
the
sons
Israel
,
that
had
seen
his
wonders
in
Egypt
,
and
had
the
heavenly
Oracles
delivered
unto
them
;
and
so
,
though
Pilate
,
for
condemning
Christ
to
death
,
is
branded
with
great
infamie
,
by
the
mouth
of
everie
christian
that
saith
his
Creed
,
that
Christ
suffered
under
Pontius
Pilate
;
yet
Annas
,
John
,
19.11
.
and
Caiphas
,
that
profest
to
know
Gods
will
,
and
thought
themselves
the
chiefest
of
Gods
people
,
majus
peccatum
habuerunt
,
sinned
more
,
by
our
Saviour's
testimonie
,
for
delivering
him
unto
Pilate
,
then
Pilate
did
in
condemning
him
unto
death
;
so
likewise
,
though
the
sins
of
the
Edomites
were
verie
great
,
when
the
Prophet
saith
,
thus
saith
the
Lord
,
for
three
transgressions
of
Edom
and
for
four
,
Amos
,
1
,
11.
I
will
not
turn
away
the
punishment
thereof
,
because
he
did
pursue
his
brother
,
(
that
is
the
seed
of
Jacob
,
that
was
Esaus
brother
,
which
is
Edom
)
and
did
cast
off
all
pittie
,
and
his
anger
did
tear
perpetually
,
and
kept
his
wrath
for
ever
:
And
so
in
like
manner
,
though
the
sins
of
Damascus
and
of
Moah
also
were
exceeding
grievous
,
v.
3.
c.
2.1
.
c.
1.13
.
when
the
former
threshed
Gilead
with
threshing
instruments
of
Iron
,
and
the
others
rage
was
so
great
,
that
death
could
not
satisfie
his
wrath
,
but
he
must
burn
the
bones
of
the
King
of
Edom
into
lime
:
How
and
whose
sins
doe
become
most
odious
.
and
in
like
manner
,
though
the
sins
of
the
children
of
Ammon
,
were
no
less
grievous
,
then
the
sins
of
Moab
,
when
they
ript
up
the
women
with
child
,
of
Gilead
,
that
they
might
inlarge
their
borders
;
yet
because
these
nations
were
not
the
peculiar
people
of
God
,
nor
had
received
so
many
favours
from
God
,
nor
the
knowledge
of
his
lawes
,
so
as
the
Iewes
had
done
;
these
horrible
sins
,
and
sins
against
nature
,
seemed
not
so
horrible
,
and
so
offensive
in
Gods
sight
,
as
Iudahs
despising
of
his
lawes
,
and
their
lies
,
which
caused
them
to
err
,
and
Israels
selling
of
the
righteous
for
Silver
,
and
the
poor
for
a
pair
of
Shoes
,
c.
2.
v.
4.
and
6.
which
seem
to
be
but
veniall
fins
,
in
respect
of
the
other
bloody
murthers
,
and
inhumane
cruelties
;
because
,
as
I
said
before
,
to
whom
God
hath
given
much
,
of
them
he
requireth
much
;
and
where
he
expecteth
most
holinesse
,
there
the
fins
are
most
sinful
;
and
as
St.
Bernard
saith
of
the
Priests
,
and
Ministers
of
Christ
,
Quae
in
aliis
nugae
sunt
in
illis
sunt
blasphemia
,
so
the
sins
that
are
but
trifles
in
the
Pagans
and
Infidels
,
are
most
odious
in
the
Christians
;
and
therefore
,
after
that
the
Lord
had
recapitulated
both
the
fins
of
those
nations
and
the
many
favours
he
had
heaped
upon
the
Israelites
,
with
the
rejectment
of
the
Amorites
and
the
rest
of
the
foresaid
nations
for
their
former
transgressions
,
c.
●3
.
5
.
The
sins
of
Israel
more
displeased
God
,
then
the
sins
of
the
Amorites
;
and
why
?
he
addeth
of
the
Israelites
;
you
onely
have
I
chosen
of
all
the
Families
of
the
earth
,
that
is
,
for
mine
own
peculiar
people
,
to
serve
me
,
and
to
be
protected
and
favoured
by
me
;
therefore
,
seeing
you
have
done
these
things
,
I
will
punish
you
,
for
all
your
iniquities
;
and
when
others
that
you
think
worse
,
and
greater
finners
then
you
be
,
may
have
some
savour
,
yet
you
shall
have
none
at
all
;
because
these
things
in
you
,
offend
me
more
,
and
are
more
abominable
in
my
fight
,
then
are
all
the
abominations
of
the
Amorites
.
And
so
according
to
this
determination
of
the
Prophet
,
though
the
sins
of
the
publicans
,
and
harlots
,
murderers
and
robbers
,
and
the
like
,
were
more
flagitious
,
and
more
heinous
in
their
owne
nature
,
then
the
sins
and
delinquencies
of
the
Scribes
,
and
Pharisees
,
that
,
for
the
uprightness
,
of
their
outward
carriage
,
were
deemed
the
onely
Saints
among
Gods
prople
;
yet
,
because
they
profest
to
know
their
Masters
will
,
and
did
it
not
,
our
Saviour
was
offended
with
them
,
and
denounceth
more
,
and
more
beavie
woes
against
them
,
then
against
all
the
enormous
,
horrible
,
and
flagitious
sins
of
others
,
the
greatest
finners
,
that
knew
not
so
much
of
the
will
of
God
as
they
did
.
Even
so
,
though
the
Idolatries
,
and
heresies
,
and
superstitions
of
the
Pope
and
his
Hierarchie
,
and
their
other
sins
;
and
the
abominations
,
and
cruelties
of
the
Turks
,
and
Mahometans
may
in
there
own
nature
,
simplie
considered
,
seem
more
odious
and
heinous
then
the
sins
of
the
Presbiterians
and
long
Parliament
;
yet
consideratis
considerandis
;
all
circomstances
considered
,
that
may
be
said
for
the
Pope
,
and
popish
church
,
No
sinner
so
hatefull
in
the
sight
of
God
as
the
ypocritical
saint
.
and
for
the
Turk
and
Mahometans
,
and
against
these
seeming
Angels
,
and
the
grand
masters
of
injustice
and
impietie
in
all
their
wayes
;
I
say
no
Pope
,
no
Turk
,
no
Tyrant
,
no
Scismatick
,
no
Heretick
,
nor
any
other
,
the
like
great
sinner
,
can
be
so
hatefull
in
the
sight
of
God
,
as
are
the
doings
of
these
hypocritical
Saints
,
that
I
have
so
cleerly
and
so
amply
,
displayed
unto
you
in
this
book
;
so
far
,
that
the
best
of
mine
understanding
cannot
immagine
how
a
greater
Antichrist
,
more
odious
to
God
and
more
destructive
to
the
Church
of
God
,
can
possibly
arise
,
then
that
which
I
have
described
in
these
bookes
.
CHAP.
VII
.
Of
the
continuance
,
and
destruction
of
the
beast
;
the
time
of
his
prevalencie
;
his
utter
ruine
not
till
the
day
of
judgment
;
and
why
?
and
what
it
should
teach
us
;
how
the
seven
Vials
of
Gods
wrath
shall
be
poured
out
;
and
what
the
three
unclean
spirits
do
signifie
,
ANd
now
I
should
end
this
discourse
,
but
that
for
the
comfort
of
all
the
persecuted
Saints
and
Servants
of
Jesus
Christ
,
that
seem
in
mine
ears
to
crie
to
God
,
with
the
soules
under
the
Altar
,
saying
,
how
long
tarriest
thou
holy
and
true
,
before
thou
comest
to
deliver
us
from
the
crueltie
of
this
beast
,
and
to
avenge
the
blood
of
thy
servants
,
that
hath
been
spilt
by
them
that
dwell
on
the
earth
?
I
think
it
requisite
,
that
I
should
say
some-what
of
the
continuance
of
the
beast
,
and
the
destruction
of
the
Antichrist
.
Touching
which
,
being
points
of
things
to
come
,
it
is
not
an
easie
matter
,
nor
wisedome
in
any
man
rashly
to
determine
;
and
knowing
how
many
great
Schollers
,
and
holy
men
have
failed
in
the
computation
of
times
,
I
am
verie
loath
to
bee
too
peremptorie
or
positive
therein
;
especially
considering
that
I
could
not
yet
satisfie
my selfe
,
with
any
thing
that
I
read
concerning
this
matter
,
in
the
best
,
either
of
the
popish
or
the
Protestant
writers
;
For
1.
The
Papists
,
expecting
the
Antichrist
,
that
in
all
probabilities
,
1.
What
the
Papists
conceive
concerning
the
Antichrist
.
Bellar.
de
rom
.
Pontif.
1.
3.
c.
8.
and
16.
Sanders
in
demonstr.
Corn
a
la
pi
de
,
in
Apoc.
c.
3.
Iraeneus
;
Hyppolitus
&c.
should
be
a
Jew
,
risen
of
meane
parentage
,
of
the
tribe
of
Dan
,
and
by
cheating
tricks
,
should
first
overcome
the
Kings
of
Egypt
,
Lybia
,
and
Ethiopia
,
and
then
many
more
,
and
should
most
cruelly
persecute
the
Church
of
Christ
for
three
years
and
a
halfe
,
in
which
time
Henoch
and
Elias
,
should
return
in
their
own
persons
,
from
the
terrestriall
Paradise
,
where
God
reserveth
them
,
for
to
preach
and
to
preserve
the
elect
,
from
the
deceits
of
the
Antichrist
,
doe
say
,
that
he
is
not
yet
come
;
and
when
he
cometh
,
that
he
shall
continue
but
as
I
said
,
three
years
and
a
halfe
;
and
this
shall
be
but
a
verie
little
time
before
Christ
cometh
to
Judgment
;
this
is
the
generally
received
opinion
of
the
Papists
which
is
but
a
fancie
without
ground
.
2.
The
Protestants
,
whereof
some
,
that
make
the
succession
of
Popes
to
be
the
Antichrist
,
do
say
,
he
hath
already
continued
ever
since
Boniface
the
third
in
Phocas
his
time
,
Balaeus
de
vit
:
Pontif.
l.
3.
Thom.
Antichrist
arraigned
.
pag.
06.
E.
H.
de
Antichrist
,
&c.
as
Balaeus
saith
,
or
since
Vitalianus
in
666.
as
Thompsom
and
others
say
,
above
a
1000
years
already
,
and
they
cannot
tell
how
many
years
more
he
may
continue
,
God
knoweth
,
it
may
be
a
1000
yet
;
if
their
exposition
be
true
,
and
the
world
continue
so
long
;
others
think
that
the
Antichrist
is
but
some
one
single
,
and
singular
person
,
that
should
arise
,
or
is
risen
from
the
true
Church
,
that
is
,
from
the
purest
nationall
Church
,
which
I
am
sure
,
in
King
Charles
his
time
,
was
the
Church
of
Ingland
;
and
though
he
springs
from
a
smal
roote
;
yet
by
his
wars
,
his
wits
,
and
cheating
tricks
,
he
shall
slay
the
two
witnesses
of
Christ
,
whic
they
conceive
to
be
the
Magistrates
,
and
the
Ministers
,
that
is
,
as
I
take
them
,
the
King
,
and
the
Bishops
;
and
that
man
,
should
still
prevail
over
Gods
people
,
and
continue
glorious
,
in
all
good
successes
,
according
to
his
own
desires
,
untill
the
Ministers
of
Christ
,
that
through
fear
,
shall
be
for
a
while
,
like
Plinies
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
mouthless
men
,
doe
receive
a
new
courage
,
and
as
it
were
,
life
from
the
dead
,
to
preach
him
down
;
and
God
shall
second
them
,
and
assist
them
,
by
raising
commotions
against
him
,
and
powerfull
armies
,
to
overthrow
both
him
,
and
his
adherents
;
and
thereby
,
that
is
,
the
zealous
preaching
of
the
Gospel
,
and
the
great
victories
of
Christ
his
servants
over
the
Antichrist
,
they
shall
proceed
on
,
and
reduce
,
not
onley
the
Jewes
,
but
also
the
ten
tribes
of
Israel
,
that
have
been
scattered
like
the
dust
of
the
earth
,
to
be
converted
,
to
imbrace
the
faith
of
Christ
,
and
to
restore
them
to
repossess
their
Land
of
Palestina
,
and
to
make
a
glorious
reformation
of
the
Church
of
Christ
,
thus
collected
into
one
sheepfold
,
that
shall
continue
,
as
some
fondly
dream
,
a
1000
years
more
in
all
worddly
felicitie
;
the
most
of
which
conceits
,
I
take
to
be
as
fabulous
,
and
as
fictitious
as
the
fictions
of
the
Talmudists
.
And
therefore
.
I
must
humbly
crave
leave
,
What
the
author
conceieth
to
be
the
truth
touching
the
Antichrist
.
in
many
things
to
dissent
,
and
in
some
things
to
assent
to
the
expositions
,
both
of
the
Papists
and
Protestants
,
and
out
of
both
their
assertions
,
to
set
down
what
I
conceive
to
he
most
probable
,
and
likeliest
to
be
the
truth
;
and
so
I
say
with
the
Protestants
,
that
Sanders
,
and
Bellarmine
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Popish
Writers
,
that
take
the
beast
for
one
single
person
,
are
utterly
mistaken
;
and
all
that
they
say
,
of
that
person
,
are
but
meer
fictions
;
because
all
that
is
here
spoken
of
this
beast
,
and
elsewhere
of
the
Antichrist
,
can
never
be
applied
to
one
singular
man
;
nor
all
things
that
are
to
be
acted
,
can
be
peformed
by
one
person
;
and
yet
I
cannot
assent
with
those
Protestants
,
that
say
,
he
is
the
succession
of
Popes
,
or
popish
Hierarchie
,
or
a
wicked
Kingdom
and
Politie
,
and
the
seventh
head
of
the
beast
,
that
reignes
after
the
Emperors
in
the
Cittie
of
Rome
,
as
Brightman
,
Downam
,
and
many
others
that
follow
them
,
doe
imagine
;
because
not
any
one
of
all
the
Popes
,
can
be
justly
proved
to
be
the
Antichrist
,
but
many
arguments
may
be
produced
,
which
I
have
touched
in
this
treatise
,
to
prove
,
that
neither
of
these
can
be
this
beast
,
here
spoken
of
;
and
much
less
,
can
I
assent
to
the
fancies
of
these
men
,
that
dream
of
the
reduction
of
the
long
lost
tribes
,
to
their
ancient
possessions
,
and
least
of
all
,
of
the
opinion
of
Mr.
Mede
,
and
some
others
,
far
less
learned
,
and
indeed
far
absurder
then
he
,
that
speake
of
a
1000
years
reigning
of
the
Saints
with
Christ
,
here
in
an
earthly
Paradise
,
after
the
destruction
of
the
Antichrist
,
and
the
conversion
of
the
Jews
;
which
unprobable
paradoxes
,
are
most
gravely
,
and
truely
demonstrated
,
so
to
be
,
by
the
reverend
Author
of
the
Revelation
unrevealed
;
but
I
say
,
as
I
shewed
to
you
before
,
that
this
beast
,
the
Antichrist
,
must
be
taken
for
a
collected
multitude
,
and
an
ungodly
pack
,
or
knot
of
the
worst
,
and
most
wicked
men
that
cold
live
,
which
doe
covenant
,
and
unite
themselves
,
like
the
Jewish
Sanhedrim
,
to
slay
the
two
witnesses
of
Iesus
Christ
,
and
so
to
accomplish
,
and
to
fulfill
all
the
rest
of
the
predictions
,
that
are
set
down
in
Scriptures
,
concerning
the
Antichrist
.
And
for
the
continuance
,
of
that
unchristians
,
Antichristian
companie
,
I
conceive
it
must
be
considered
in
a
two
fold
notion
.
-
1.
Of
their
prevalencie
and
domineering
successful
time
.
The
continuance
of
the
beast
to
be
considered
2
speciall
wayes
.
1.
The
prevalent
time
of
the
beast
:
-
2.
Of
their
industry
and
endeavours
stil
to
rule
and
domineer
.
1.
For
the
prevalent
time
of
the
beast
,
I
am
cleer
of
the
Papists
,
and
Fathers
mind
,
that
say
,
the
Antichrist
shall
domineer
,
in
his
full
strength
and
power
,
to
the
terror
of
the
true
saints
;
but
three
years
and
a
halfe
,
or
some
short
space
,
expressed
by
that
time
of
three
years
and
a
halfe
,
or
three
years
and
halfe
three
years
,
that
make
four
years
and
a
halfe
;
or
much
about
,
that
length
of
time
,
though
not
precisely
,
such
a
time
to
a
day
;
for
as
when
the
scripture
saith
,
that
Adam
when
he
was
an
hundred
and
thirty
years
old
,
Gen.
53.
&
5.
Casman
.
Cos●●piae
,
cap.
5.
pag.
269.
begat
Seth
;
and
died
,
when
he
was
nine
hundred
and
thirtie
year
old
;
shall
we
think
it
necessary
to
beleeve
,
that
he
begat
Seth
on
that
verie
day
,
wherein
he
did
precisely
,
fulfill
the
hundred
and
thirtie
years
?
or
that
he
died
,
on
the
last
day
of
the
nine
hundred
,
and
thirtie
years
complete
?
So
it
is
not
requisite
,
that
by
these
three
years
and
a
halfe
we
should
understand
that
exact
quantity
of
time
,
without
more
,
or
less
;
but
a
short
space
,
much
about
those
years
;
and
no
such
length
of
time
,
as
Balaeus
,
Brightman
,
Downam
,
The
prevalent
time
of
the
beast
much
about
three
years
and
a
halfe
.
and
the
rest
of
their
followers
,
doe
attribute
unto
the
Antichrist
;
because
the
holy
Ghost
saith
the
ten
hornes
,
of
the
beast
,
that
is
his
chief
generals
,
and
captaines
,
shall
receive
power
with
the
beast
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
one
bour
,
c.
17.12
.
that
is
,
as
the
same
spirit
expoundeth
it
,
of
the
predecessor
of
this
beast
in
the
same
17.
c.
v.
10.
a
short
space
,
saying
,
that
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
he
must
continue
a
short
space
;
and
that
space
of
the
beast
his
continuance
is
more
cleerly
,
and
precisely
explained
c.
13.5
.
to
be
42
months
;
which
must
be
taken
as
Bellarmine
,
and
the
Fathers
before
him
,
tooke
them
for
three
years
and
a
halfe
,
and
as
many
other
Protestant
writers
doe
now
gramatically
expound
them
,
for
that
time
,
or
some
small
quantity
of
time
,
much
about
that
space
,
more
or
less
;
as
I
said
before
:
for
otherwise
,
if
you
take
everie
day
of
thee
42
months
,
for
a
year
,
(
to
make
them
to
synchronize
with
the
1200
,
and
60
dayes
,
that
the
witnesses
should
prophesie
in
sack
cloth
)
as
Mr.
Mede
doth
,
and
as
Iunius
doth
,
and
before
them
the
Magdeburgenses
did
;
and
as
the
scriptures
doe
set
a
day
for
a
year
in
many
places
,
as
in
the
words
of
Ezechiel
,
I
have
set
thee
a
day
for
a
year
,
and
the
words
of
Christ
,
Mr.
Mede
in
Clavi
.
apoc.
Jun.
in
loc.
Magdcbur
.
cent.
1.
l.
2
:
c.
4.
Ezech.
14.
Luke
,
13.33
.
I
must
walk
to
day
,
and
to
morrow
,
and
the
day
following
,
that
is
three
yeers
,
as
it
is
generally
expounded
,
by
most
interpreters
;
and
the
40
dayes
wherein
the
explorators
;
and
searchers
of
the
Land
of
Canaan
,
were
searching
the
same
,
signified
that
for
their
false
report
,
they
should
bear
their
punishment
40
years
;
and
Ionas
his
40
dayes
respite
for
Ninive
,
before
it
should
be
destroied
,
was
extended
,
as
the
Lord
meant
thereby
,
to
40
years
,
and
the
70
weeks
of
Da●●el
,
are
by
all
interpreters
taken
for
so
many
years
as
there
be
dayes
in
those
weeks
;
if
I
say
you
take
it
so
here
.
then
these
42
months
.
cannot
agree
with
one
hour
,
nor
with
a
short
space
,
wherein
this
beasi
and
his
hornes
shall
prevail
,
when
as
thus
taking
a
day
for
a
year
,
the
42
months
doe
amount
to
1260.
years
;
which
is
no
short
space
,
nor
can
any
wayes
signifie
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
one
hour
which
is
the
time
of
the
beast
.
Neither
can
I
altogether
assent
to
Bullinger
,
and
Chytrans
that
say
,
Bulling
,
and
Chytrans
in
a
poc
.
c.
13.
this
certain
number
of
months
is
absolutely
put
for
an
uncertain
time
;
though
we
find
a
certain
number
often
time
put
down
for
an
uncertain
number
;
yet
this
is
never
used
,
as
Divines
observe
,
but
when
some
full
and
perfect
number
is
put
down
,
as
10
,
100
,
1000
,
and
the
like
;
as
,
where
Iacob
said
unto
Laban
,
thou
hast
changed
my
wages
ten
times
,
that
is
severall
times
;
Genes.
37.7
.
Eccles.
6.3
.
Dan.
5.1
.
and
when
Solomon
saith
if
a
man
beget
a
bundred
children
,
that
is
,
verie
many
children
;
and
where
Daniel
saith
,
Belshazzar
made
a
feast
to
a
thousand
of
his
Lords
,
that
is
,
a
great
many
Lords
;
and
so
many
Interpreters
,
do
take
the
binding
of
Satan
for
a
1000
years
,
to
signifie
,
a
long
time
,
euen
from
the
determination
,
and
ending
of
the
ten
primitive
persecutions
,
to
the
comming
of
this
beast
,
or
as
some
thinke
from
Christ
his
time
,
to
the
time
of
the
Antichrist
,
and
so
they
take
the
1000
years
raigning
of
the
Saints
,
with
Christ
,
to
signifie
all
that
indefinite
time
,
of
Satans
binding
;
and
so
likewise
our
Saviour
saying
to
St.
Peter
,
that
he
must
forgive
his
brother
not
till
seven
times
,
Math.
18.22
.
but
seventy
times
seven
times
,
signifieth
that
he
must
forgive
him
,
as
often
as
he
doth
offend
him
;
but
though
,
Aug.
de
civitate
Dei
,
l.
20.
in
these
and
the
like
places
,
a
certain
number
,
is
put
for
an
uncertain
;
Yet
is
it
never
so
used
,
and
taken
,
where
several
numbers
of
few
,
and
many
,
are
assigned
and
coupled
together
,
as
time
,
times
,
and
halfe
a
time
and
here
42
,
months
,
and
three
dayes
and
a
halfe
,
as
both
Bellar.
and
St.
Angust
.
doe
observe
;
because
the
varietie
of
numbers
had
bin
to
no
purpose
,
if
an
uncertain
number
had
been
to
be
understood
thereby
,
when
he
might
,
as
well
have
said
40.
monthes
as
42
months
;
neither
shal
you
finde
,
that
ever
the
greater
number
signified
a
determinate
lesser
number
,
as
a
year
tosignifie
a
month
or
a
week
;
or
a
month
to
signifie
a
week
or
a
day
.
Therefore
,
these
42.
months
,
wherein
this
beast
shall
raign
and
rage
over
Gods
servants
,
must
be
litterally
and
precisely
understood
to
signifie
,
three
years
and
a
halfe
;
or
as
some
do
expound
a
time
,
and
times
,
and
the
dividing
of
time
,
for
three
years
,
and
halfe
three
years
,
or
there
abouts
;
or
as
I
said
even
now
,
for
some
short
time
,
and
smal
space
,
though
not
so
exactly
,
and
precisely
determined
,
as
containing
the
just
,
and
full
measure
of
three
years
and
a
half
,
without
somewhat
,
either
more
or
less
And
thus
it
is
observed
,
The
prevalent
time
of
the
long
Parliament
just
three
yeers
and
a
halfe
.
that
the
long
Parliament
,
which
is
answerable
to
the
first
beast
continued
prevalent
in
their
good
successes
,
just
so
long
,
or
much
about
that
time
;
for
Ingland
,
was
proclaimed
a
free
state
the
ninth
of
May
,
1648.
and
the
Dutch
did
beat
them
at
Sea
,
which
was
the
beginning
,
of
their
declination
,
upon
the
ninth
of
November
,
in
1651.
which
from
their
first
peeping
to
be
masters
,
to
this
first
blow
,
that
they
received
,
is
the
just
time
of
three
years
and
a
half
;
and
in
Aprill
,
the
22
,
Anno.
1653.
which
was
but
a
little
more
then
four
years
and
a
halfe
,
the
Lord
generall
Oliver
alias
Crumwell
disolved
that
Parliament
,
with
a
word
of
his
mouth
,
even
as
the
Apostle
foreshewed
;
how
easily
,
and
after
what
manner
,
the
Lord
of
heaven
would
consume
,
or
rather
,
dissolve
,
that
man
of
sin
,
and
this
beast
,
here
spoken
of
,
that
signifieth
a
knot
of
rebels
,
which
the
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
or
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
that
the
Apostle
useth
,
2.
Thessal.
2.8
.
most
properly
signifieth
,
with
the
breath
of
his
mouth
,
saying
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
whom
the
Lord
wil
unbinde
and
separate
,
or
scatter
,
as
the
Clouds
are
scattered
by
the
wind
,
which
both
the
words
,
And
so
this
man
by
the
will
of
God
,
did
put
an
end
to
that
long
Parliament
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
and
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
betoken
,
with
the
breath
of
his
month
.
The
which
dissolution
of
the
long
Parliament
,
and
the
suppression
of
their
more
then
most
bloody
Ingagement
,
that
was
formerly
done
by
the
same
hand
the
Lord
General
Crumwel
did
,
and
was
the
only
good
deed
that
ever
he
did
to
the
oppressed
Cavaleers
,
and
to
all
disaffected
to
that
long
Parliament
.
Ob.
But
is
it
like
,
that
the
head
will
destroy
his
body
,
how
shall
he
then
subfiff
,
when
his
body
is
lost
?
Sol
,
I
answer
that
it
is
not
alwayes
alike
with
the
politique
head
,
as
it
is
with
the
naturall
;
nor
with
the
Head
of
the
Church
of
God
,
as
with
the
head
of
the
beast
,
and
the
Synagogue
of
Satan
;
but
as
Christ
,
which
is
our
Head
,
saveth
his
body
,
that
is
,
the
Church
,
so
the
head
of
the
beast
,
and
of
the
Antichrist
,
A
special
observation
.
Revel.
17.27
.
will
everie
way
destroy
his
body
,
and
dissolve
the
knot
,
and
scatter
the
pack
,
of
those
wicked
reprobates
;
for
I
would
have
it
well
observed
how
the
Holy
Ghost
saith
,
that
God
hath
put
it
in
the
hearts
of
the
ten
hornes
of
the
beast
,
and
I
told
you
these
ten
hornes
may
be
taken
for
ten
,
or
many
of
the
Comanders
,
to
fulfil
his
wal
,
&
to
agree
,
&
to
give
their
kingdom
unto
the
beast
until
the
words
of
God
,
shal
be
fulfilled
;
&
no
longer
;
but
when
they
have
fulfilled
his
will
,
they
shall
be
no
more
hornes
of
the
beast
,
nor
give
their
kingdom
unto
him
,
but
hornes
against
the
beast
,
to
take
away
their
kingdome
from
the
beast
,
to
dissolve
his
members
,
and
to
sever
them
from
their
Head
;
so
the
body
of
the
beast
,
shall
continue
together
intire
,
and
with
his
Head
,
and
horns
on
,
but
42
months
or
thereabouts
;
and
after
that
time
.
it
shall
be
disjointed
,
and
dissolved
by
his
head
,
and
seperated
from
his
head
,
which
will
then
become
the
head
of
another
body
,
and
to
remain
to
fulfill
more
of
the
will
of
God
,
it
may
be
to
doe
further
mischeif
,
and
to
give
the
lsst
deaths
wound
,
unto
the
witnesses
,
or
rather
to
restore
the
witnesses
against
his
will
,
and
to
setle
the
right
King
in
these
kingdomes
;
and
the
Bishops
in
the
Church
of
Christ
.
2.
We
must
consider
,
that
although
the
Lord
,
by
the
breath
of
his
mouth
,
2.
The
declining
and
de
jected
time
of
the
beast
after
his
dislolution
.
2.
Theffal
.
2.8
.
dissolveth
and
scattereth
this
proud
beast
,
here
spoken
of
,
as
the
Lord
Generall
disjointed
,
and
dissolved
the
long
Parliament
with
a
word
of
his
lips
,
so
that
now
,
the
beast
,
and
his
adherents
,
are
like
an
armie
routed
;
yet
he
is
not
quite
destroyed
;
for
as
the
Apostle
saith
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
The
Lord
will
destroy
him
with
the
brightnesse
of
his
coming
;
and
this
can
be
understood
,
of
no
other
time
,
then
of
his
coming
to
the
last
judgement
.
as
Faber
Stapulensis
,
rightly
collected
;
for
howsoever
,
Grotius
thinks
that
both
these
expressions
,
tend
to
signifie
the
same
thing
,
after
the
manner
of
the
Hebrews
,
who
in
setting
down
any
thing
certainly
,
and
vehemently
,
do
often
use
to
expresse
the
same
,
by
a
double
form
of
speech
;
yet
with
that
learned
mans
favour
;
I
rather
conceive
that
this
Apostle
,
by
these
two
fold
expressions
meaneth
,
two
speciall
things
that
should
come
to
passe
,
The
two
fold
expressions
doe
shew
two
things
.
at
two
severall
times
.
1.
The
dissolution
,
and
dispertion
of
the
beast
,
and
his
members
by
the
breath
of
the
Lord
.
2.
The
destruction
and
finall
dissipation
,
and
ruine
of
him
,
1.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
dissipation
,
dissolution
and
scattering
of
the
beast
.
and
of
all
his
adherents
,
at
the
last
day
,
by
the
brightnesse
of
his
coming
.
And
for
the
,
1.
I
am
of
Cornelius
a
lapides
mind
,
that
the
breath
,
and
spirit
of
Christ
his
mouth
,
doth
not
here
signifie
,
the
preaching
of
the
Gospel
,
(
as
those
interpreters
,
that
make
the
Pope
,
and
papacie
to
be
this
beast
,
that
should
be
overthrown
by
the
faithfull
preaching
of
Gods
truth
,
doe
imagine
;
)
because
the
Antichrist
,
and
his
followets
regard
not
the
truth
of
any
preaching
,
but
being
Sermon
proof
,
he
slayeth
the
witnesses
,
silenceth
the
preachers
,
and
destroyeth
all
that
preach
anything
against
him
,
and
his
proceedings
;
as
you
know
the
Parliament
&
Protector
did
;
but
the
disjointing
of
the
beast
,
with
the
breath
of
his
mouth
,
signifieth
,
as
Grotius
well
observeth
,
the
facilitie
of
the
work
;
Tho
facilitie
of
the
work
.
as
we
commonly
say
of
a
weak
adversarie
,
that
we
will
blow
him
away
;
so
easily
Christ
can
scatter
,
and
dissolve
this
beast
,
sooner
,
and
easier
then
Alexander
could
untie
the
Gordian
knot
;
when
with
his
sword
he
cut
it
all
to
peices
;
and
so
did
Christ
most
easily
scatter
that
companie
,
which
was
thought
so
invincible
,
that
no
humane
power
could
dissolve
them
;
yet
as
you
have
seen
,
the
breath
of
their
own
generall
,
without
one
blow
given
,
without
one
drop
of
blood
spilt
,
did
blow
away
that
indissoluble
conceived
Parliament
,
whose
members
now
are
metamorphosed
,
from
cruell
Tygers
to
most
timorous
Hares
that
flye
away
from
the
noyse
of
the
hunters
.
And
thus
as
the
Psalmist
saith
,
like
as
the
smoak
perisheth
,
so
did
the
Lord
drive
away
that
cruell
companie
;
and
herein
the
Lord
our
God
did
a
work
to
his
poor
servants
,
worthy
of
everlasting
thanks
and
praise
,
for
remembring
us
when
we
were
in
troubles
,
&
delivering
us
out
of
our
distresses
;
and
therefore
I
may
well
say
with
the
Psalmist
,
O
that
men
would
therefore
praise
the
Lord
for
his
goodness
,
&
shew
the
wonders
that
he
doth
for
the
children
of
men
,
&
specially
for
this
favour
to
dissipate
&
scatter
so
many
hundred
tyrants
,
that
would
have
intailed
the
masterie
,
both
of
Church
&
kingdoms
,
upon
them selves
,
and
their
successors
for
ever
;
to
perpetuate
the
slaverie
of
these
nations
far
worse
then
the
Athenians
under
the
thirtie
tyrants
?
Justin
.
l.
5.
versus
finem
.
2.
The
final
and
totall
destruction
of
the
Antichrist
;
when
to
be
,
2.
Though
we
acknowledge
,
a
three-fold
advent
or
coming
of
Christ
.
The
1.
In
humilitie
,
when
the
word
was
made
flesh
.
The
2.
In
power
,
when
by
his
Spirit
,
he
doth
powerfully
regenerate
his
elect
,
and
protecteth
them
from
all
their
enemies
,
and
destroyeth
their
ungodly
adversaries
,
and
his
despisers
at
his
pleasure
.
And
The
3.
In
glorie
and
Majestie
,
when
he
commeth
to
judge
both
the
quick
and
the
dead
.
But
for
The
4.
Comming
,
that
the
Chiliasts
or
Millenaries
dream
of
,
to
overthrow
the
Antichrist
in
his
owne
person
;
and
after
that
,
to
convert
the
Jews
,
and
then
to
reign
a
1000
years
with
his
Saints
here
on
earth
,
it
is
such
a
fiction
,
as
is
not
worthie
to
be
thought
on
,
and
brings
so
many
erronious
consequents
with
it
,
as
are
not
fit
to
be
imbraced
by
any
Christian
;
and
though
some
learned
Divines
do
hold
,
and
understand
the
destruction
of
the
Antichrist
to
be
by
the
second
comming
of
Christ
,
that
is
.
his
powerful
comming
by
his
spirit
,
which
shall
utterly
destroy
this
beast
,
and
leave
not
one
Limb
of
him
to
remain
,
and
that
not
by
the
faithfull
preaching
of
the
Gospel
,
which
the
Antichrist
shall
put
down
,
and
instead
thereof
,
raise
flattering
and
false
Prophets
,
and
Parasites
,
to
countenance
him
,
in
his
impieties
;
but
by
some
powerfull
strength
,
that
Christ
by
his
Spirit
,
shal
work
in
the
hearts
of
his
servants
(
beyond
our
capacities
to
conceive
how
,
as
Moses
saith
,
One
man
should
chase
a
thousand
,
and
two
put
ten
thousand
to
flight
)
that
shall
rise
against
the
Antichrist
,
to
overthrow
him
;
yet
wee
finde
two
words
in
this
expression
of
the
Apostle
,
which
assure
me
that
his
utter
destruction
cannot
be
referred
to
any
other
coming
of
Christ
,
That
the
utter
ruine
,
and
totall
destruction
of
the
beast
is
not
to
be
,
till
the
day
of
the
last
judgment
.
then
to
his
third
and
glorious
comming
to
the
last
judgement
.
For
1.
The
Apostle
saith
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
whom
the
Lord
will
destroy
;
and
the
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
signifieth
to
abolish
,
to
make
to
cease
to
be
,
and
inanem
reddere
,
and
to
render
him
void
;
the
word
being
compounded
of
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
and
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
ocior
,
to
be
at
rest
;
and
is
a
word
seldome
found
in
classick
Authors
,
Two
words
proving
the
same
.
but
often
in
the
writings
of
S.
Paul
,
as
Rom.
7.6
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
;
but
now
soluti
sumus
,
we
are
loosened
,
or
,
as
the
Syriac
hath
it
,
aboliti
sumus
,
wee
are
abolished
from
the
law
;
and
in
Gal.
5.4
.
he
saith
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
exclusi
estis
,
separati
à
Christo
,
you
are
made
void
,
and
separate
from
Christ
,
whosoever
are
justified
by
the
law
,
saith
Beza
;
and
in
1.
Cor.
15.26
.
he
saith
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
last
enemie
,
qui
abolebitur
,
saith
Tremellius
,
or
qui
aboletur
saith
Beza
,
which
shall
be
abolished
,
and
quite
taken
away
,
that
it
be
no
more
,
is
death
;
so
here
the
Apostle
by
this
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
meaneth
that
the
Lord
,
at
his
appearance
,
wil
exclude
,
separate
,
abolish
,
and
quite
take
from
himselfe
,
and
from
his
chosen
saints
and
servants
this
wicked
Antichrist
,
and
all
his
ungodly
adherents
,
that
they
be
no
more
.
And
this
seperation
of
the
goats
from
the
sheep
,
and
of
the
tares
and
darnel
from
the
Wheat
,
is
not
made
untill
Christ
shall
set
the
Goats
on
his
left
hand
,
and
shall
say
unto
them
,
Depart
from
me
,
ye
cursed
,
into
everlasting
fire
;
because
the
tares
shall
not
be
weeded
and
rooted
up
,
nor
the
wicked
be
made
to
cease
to
be
,
but
shall
remain
as
the
Canaanites
among
the
Israelites
,
and
as
the
hereticks
,
Why
the
limbs
of
Antichrist
shall
be
still
suffered
to
remain
among
the
faithful
.
that
being
once
sprung
,
were
never
quite
rooted
out
of
the
Church
but
their
proselytes
remained
,
more
or
less
,
in
one
place
,
or
other
continually
,
to
be
as
thorns
in
the
sides
of
Gods
children
,
to
exercise
their
patience
,
and
to
make
them
more
watchfull
over
themselves
,
and
their
own
wayes
;
while
they
walk
,
and
wander
among
such
briars
;
so
shall
the
members
of
the
Antichrist
remaine
amongst
us
,
and
the
final
and
total
destruction
and
abolition
of
the
beast
,
and
the
quite
taking
away
of
all
his
Limbs
,
head
and
feet
,
root
and
branch
,
that
is
,
the
utter
ruine
of
the
Antichrist
,
and
all
his
followers
,
and
adherents
,
cannot
be
understood
,
to
come
to
passe
,
untill
Christ
shall
come
at
the
last
day
,
to
make
an
end
of
them
,
and
to
evacuate
,
and
bring
to
nothing
,
both
them
,
and
their
devices
,
plots
,
and
successes
and
to
render
vengeance
unto
them
,
according
to
their
just
deferts
,
2.
The
other
words
that
shew
the
Antichrist
shall
not
be
quite
abolished
,
2.
The
other
word
is
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
and
destroyed
,
till
the
coming
of
Christ
to
judgement
,
are
,
that
the
Lord
shall
destroy
him
,
that
is
,
quite
take
him
away
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
with
the
brightness
of
his
coming
,
saith
our
translation
;
revelatione
adventus
sui
,
by
the
revelation
of
his
Coming
,
saith
Tremellius
,
or
illustri
adventu
suo
saith
Beza
,
by
his
illustrious
,
or
glorious
coming
;
and
this
coming
of
Christ
,
thus
exprest
,
can
be
no
otherwise
understood
,
than
of
the
last
coming
to
judgement
;
for
though
each
and
every
of
the
three
comings
of
Christ
be
illustrious
,
and
glorious
,
in
some
respects
;
yet
the
proper
titles
and
the
usuall
Epithets
of
each
coming
,
are
,
that
his
first
coming
,
The
coming
of
Christ
to
judgment
is
properly
called
,
his
glorious
coming
.
Math.
16.
is
called
his
humble
coming
,
or
his
coming
in
humilitie
,
his
second
coming
is
stiled
,
his
gracious
coming
,
or
his
coming
by
his
spirit
;
to
offer
his
grace
unto
us
all
;
and
his
third
comming
,
is
termed
his
glorious
coming
,
when
he
cometh
in
the
glorie
of
his
Father
,
with
his
Angels
.
And
the
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
which
is
derived
of
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
which
fignifieth
to
appear
,
to
be
made
manifest
,
or
to
be
brought
to
light
,
because
the
proper
signification
of
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
is
,
in
lucem
proferre
,
to
bring
into
the
light
,
that
which
was
not
seen
,
doth
here
signifie
that
coming
of
Christ
,
which
,
in
the
most
proper
sense
,
is
called
his
glorious
coming
;
The
glorious
Majestie
of
of
Christ
his
coming
to
judgment
:
1.
In
respect
of
the
person
coming
.
Rev.
13
,
14.
or
his
coming
in
great
Majestie
;
and
that
is
onely
his
coming
to
judgment
;
when
as
his
coming
in
the
flesh
,
was
manifested
,
but
to
few
,
and
his
coming
by
his
spirit
,
is
invisible
to
all
,
imperceptible
,
and
unperceviable
to
most
men
;
but
his
coming
to
judgment
shall
be
made
manifest
to
all
the
men
in
the
world
and
therefore
is
,
and
may
most
rightly
be
termed
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
a
most
glorious
appearance
;
and
that
both
in
respect
of
the
person
that
cometh
,
clothed
with
a
garment
down
to
the
foot
,
and
girt
about
the
paps
with
a
golden
girdle
,
his
hairs
as
white
as
Snow
,
his
eyes
as
a
flame
of
fire
,
his
feet
like
unto
fine
brass
,
his
voice
as
the
sound
of
many
waters
,
his
mouth
sending
out
a
sharp
two
edged
sword
,
and
his
countenanc
,
as
the
Sun
shineth
in
his
strength
,
and
everie
way
glorious
,
as
he
appeared
to
this
our
Evangelist
;
and
secondly
in
respect
of
the
glorious
train
and
companie
that
shall
attend
,
and
wait
upon
him
,
2.
In
respect
of
the
companie
that
attend
him
.
which
are
thousand
thousands
of
Angels
,
and
all
the
heavenly
saints
of
Almighty
God
.
And
though
this
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
glorious
manifestation
of
him
,
doth
sufficiently
shew
the
time
of
the
quite
rooting
out
,
and
totall
destruction
of
the
Antichrist
not
to
be
till
the
last
judgment
;
yet
here
is
another
word
,
that
the
Apostle
useth
,
which
putteth
the
matter
out
of
all
doubt
;
for
he
saith
that
the
man
of
the
sin
shall
be
destroyed
,
by
the
glorious
appearance
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
signifieth
the
coming
of
the
Person
of
Christ
.
of
his
Personal
presence
;
for
so
the
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
being
compounded
of
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
and
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
co
vel
ad
sum
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
essentia
,
doth
import
,
and
must
needs
expresse
the
coming
of
the
Person
of
Christ
to
destroy
the
Antichrist
,
which
made
some
expositors
to
suppose
,
as
I
shewed
before
,
that
his
coming
will
be
to
begin
the
1000
years
felicitie
here
on
earth
;
whereas
St.
Peter
tels
us
plainly
,
that
Christ
never
cometh
in
his
own
Person
,
but
the
heavens
must
containe
him
,
untill
the
times
of
the
restitution
of
all
things
,
which
is
the
day
of
judgment
;
and
therefore
the
whole
body
of
the
beast
,
Act.
3.21
.
Ob
Et
sic
Hugo
Grotius
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
Christi
interpretatur
de
ilius
adventum
suum
ad
particulare
judicium
i●
Judaeos
v.
1.
and
all
the
adherents
of
the
Antichrist
shall
not
be
quite
rooted
out
,
till
Christ
shall
come
to
the
last
judgement
.
But
against
this
,
E.
H.
and
others
,
do
object
,
that
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
;
doth
doth
not
alwayes
signifie
the
Personall
presence
,
or
the
essential
appearance
of
Christ
;
and
to
prove
this
,
besides
the
judgment
of
Mr.
Leigh
,
whom
he
rightly
termeth
,
our
noble
English
Greek
Critick
;
that
saith
,
fateor
quidem
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
saepe
illum
juditii
adventum
significari
,
sed
id
perpetuum
non
est
,
this
word
I
confesse
doth
often
fignifie
his
personal
coming
to
judgement
,
but
not
alwaies
;
&
he
quoteth
certain
places
of
Scripture
,
where
the
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
signifieth
the
powerful
coming
of
Christ
by
his
Spirit
,
and
not
the
personal
appearance
of
Christ
,
as
where
St.
Peter
saith
,
we
have
made
known
unto
you
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
power
and
coming
of
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
1
Pet.
1.16
.
which
saieth
he
,
signifieth
his
powerful
coming
by
his
Spirit
,
to
convert
the
Souls
of
his
people
.
But
Sol.
I
say
,
that
both
the
precedent
and
subsequent
words
,
and
the
very
scope
of
the
Apostle
in
that
place
,
doth
most
plainly
prove
,
that
he
meaneth
not
his
spiritual
coming
to
worke
his
graces
in
us
,
but
rather
the
first
coming
of
Christ
in
the
flesh
,
which
he
saith
,
was
no
devised
fable
;
because
they
were
eye
witnesses
of
his
Majestie
,
which
they
could
not
be
of
his
powerfull
coming
by
his
spirit
;
and
therefore
this
place
is
wrested
to
make
good
their
sence
,
but
clear
enough
to
prove
the
word
to
signifie
his
personal
presence
,
whereof
they
were
eye
witnesses
,
1
Jo.
1.3
.
when
the
word
was
made
flesh
,
as
St.
John
likewise
testifieth
,
1
John
1.3
.
Obj.
2
2.
He
saith
,
our
Saviour
vseth
the
like
phrase
in
S.
Mat.
c.
16
,
28.
There
be
some
standing
here
,
Mat.
16.28
.
which
shall
not
tast
of
death
,
until
they
see
the
Son
of
man
coming
in
his
Kingdome
;
and
that
is
,
his
powerful
coming
by
his
Spirit
,
to
work
faith
in
his
elect
,
to
increase
his
kingdome
of
Grace
,
which
is
his
Church
,
and
not
his
personal
coming
,
to
receive
his
Saints
to
the
Kingdome
of
glory
,
before
which
time
all
and
every
one
of
them
did
tast
of
death
;
Sol.
but
I
say
,
these
words
are
no
thing
,
and
of
no
force
to
prove
that
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
signifieth
this
his
coming
in
his
Kingdome
,
or
any
other
his
powerful
coming
,
by
his
Spirit
,
either
to
propogate
his
Gospel
,
as
some
do
understand
that
place
of
S.
Mat.
or
to
execute
Judgement
upon
the
Jewes
,
as
some
others
do
understand
it
,
or
upon
any
other
enemies
of
Christ
,
as
some
of
our
late
interpreters
think
;
because
the
words
which
our
Saviour
useth
,
are
,
they
shall
not
tast
of
death
until
they
see
the
Son
of
man
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
coming
in
his
Kingdome
,
where
you
see
our
Saviour
doth
not
use
the
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
to
signifie
this
his
Spiritual
and
powerful
coming
by
his
Spirit
,
but
the
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
;
and
we
deny
not
the
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
to
signifie
his
gracious
and
powerful
coming
by
his
Spirits
but
we
say
that
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
is
never
found
to
signifie
such
a
coming
or
any
other
besides
his
personal
coming
:
yet
,
Obj.
3.
He
produceth
the
24
of
St.
Mat.
v.
3.
and
30.
Ma●
.
●4
.
v.
3.
and
30.
where
in
the
3.
v.
indeed
,
we
have
the
Disciples
asking
the
question
of
Christ
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
?
what
shall
be
the
signe
of
thy
coming
?
and
and
here
you
see
they
use
the
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
for
the
coming
of
Christ
:
but
I
demand
what
,
or
which
of
his
comings
do
they
mean
?
his
gracious
and
powerful
coming
by
his
Spirit
to
build
his
Church
,
and
to
destroy
his
enemies
,
or
his
glorious
personal
coming
in
all
Majesty
to
the
last
judgement
?
I
hope
the
next
immediate
words
that
are
subsequent
will
shew
you
plainly
,
that
they
demand
not
the
signe
of
his
spiritual
coming
to
inlarge
his
Church
,
but
of
his
personal
coming
to
the
last
judgement
;
for
they
say
,
What
shall
be
the
signe
of
thy
coming
and
of
the
end
of
the
world
?
and
I
doubt
not
but
you
will
confesse
he
will
come
in
his
own
person
at
the
end
of
the
World
,
to
judge
both
the
quick
and
the
dead
?
And
for
our
Saviours
answer
unto
their
question
in
the
30
th
.
ver.
he
useth
not
the
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
but
he
tels
them
the
signe
of
his
coming
,
which
I
conceive
to
be
,
not
the
signe
of
the
Crosse
,
as
some
Papists
foudly
imagine
,
but
as
our
Bibel
notes
upon
the
place
,
do
say
,
the
exceeding
glory
and
Majesty
of
his
coming
that
shall
be
as
the
light
,
which
precedeth
the
rising
of
the
Sun
,
and
the
sorrowes
and
mournings
of
all
the
kindred
of
the
earth
,
for
fear
of
that
great
and
terrible
judgement
,
which
formerly
thy
regarded
not
;
and
now
they
see
so
neerely
approaching
,
and
they
must
undergo
it
;
and
then
he
sheweth
the
manner
of
his
coming
,
how
they
shall
see
the
Son
of
man
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
coming
in
the
clouds
of
heaven
,
(
just
as
the
Angels
say
he
shall
come
,
Act.
1.11
.
)
with
power
and
great
glory
;
Act.
1.12
.
and
therefore
I
am
confident
,
that
whosoever
transferreth
either
this
question
of
the
Disciples
,
or
this
answer
of
our
Saviour
,
wherein
he
useth
the
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
and
not
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
to
any
other
coming
of
Christ
,
then
to
his
last
and
personal
coming
to
judgement
,
I
may
justly
say
with
Pet.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
they
wrest
,
or
as
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
properly
signifieth
,
they
do
stretch
them
,
as
shoo-makers
use
to
stretch
their
leathers
with
their
teeth
,
2
Pe●
.
3.16
.
that
they
may
reach
to
be
nailed
upon
their
last
,
so
do
they
stretch
the
Scriptures
,
to
make
them
reach
to
make
good
their
own
fancies
.
And
so
Maresius
proveth
at
large
,
against
Grotius
,
that
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
doth
constantly
almost
in
every
place
,
Maresius
in
dissertatione
de
autichristo
.
pag.
43.
signifie
the
coming
of
Christ
to
the
last
judgment
;
and
to
prove
the
same
he
quoteth
,
Mat.
24.3
.
and
Exo.
c.
v.
36
,
37.
1
Cor.
15
23.
and
saith
,
sic
non
alia
significatione
usurpatur
,
1
Thes.
2.19.3.13.4.15.5.23
.
Jacobi
,
5
,
7
,
8
,
2
Pet.
3.4
.
1
Jo.
2.28
.
and
then
addeth
that
,
semel
tantum
ali●
sensu
extat
propriori
Christi
.
adventu
in
carne
,
2
Pet.
1.16
.
the
which
place
I
have
so
expounded
to
you
before
.
Hereby
then
it
remaineth
clear
,
that
though
the
Antichrist
his
strength
and
government
shall
be
dissolved
,
the
feircenesse
and
violence
of
his
persecution
abated
,
and
the
combination
of
his
members
and
adherets
vntwisted
,
and
they
made
to
vanish
away
and
to
be
scattered
and
brought
to
nothing
,
very
easily
with
the
breath
of
Christ
his
mouth
,
as
we
have
seen
a
word
of
the
Lord
general
,
that
Christ
used
as
his
instrument
,
hath
blowne
away
the
members
of
the
long
Parliament
;
yet
the
whole
body
of
the
beast
,
and
all
the
members
of
the
Antichrist
,
the
generation
of
these
vipers
,
and
the
succeeding
Schollers
and
disciples
of
the
false
prophet
,
shall
as
they
do
,
still
continue
,
and
oftentimes
recrute
and
gather
some
kinde
of
strength
,
though
never
as
they
had
formerly
prevailed
,
to
vex
and
molest
the
Church
and
the
true
servants
of
Christ
,
until
he
that
sat
upon
the
white
Cloud
,
and
had
on
his
head
a
Golden
Crowne
and
in
his
hand
a
sharpe
Sicle
,
and
that
is
the
Son
of
man
Christ
Jesus
in
his
pure
and
unspoted
humanity
,
shall
come
to
reap
and
to
cut
down
all
the
wicked
persecutors
of
his
servants
,
and
prophaners
of
his
service
.
And
this
also
seemes
most
manifest
unto
me
,
To
think
the
Autichrist
to
be
one
single
persone
,
is
the
ground
of
many
errors
.
because
the
Holy
Ghost
saith
that
in
the
great
battle
betwixt
the
beast
and
the
Lamb
,
(
which
you
must
not
literally
understand
,
for
any
pitched
Field
betwixt
Christ
and
the
Antichrist
,
or
betwixt
the
Soldiers
of
Christ
and
the
followers
of
Antichrist
,
which
is
the
error
of
them
that
understand
the
Antichrist
to
be
but
one
single
person
,
and
is
the
ground
and
foundation
of
many
other
errors
,
but
we
must
spiritually
take
it
for
that
continual
opposition
,
that
the
beast
maketh
to
the
honour
of
Christ
,
and
to
the
service
that
the
true
Saints
do
render
unto
him
,
which
is
the
warfare
of
the
christians
,
)
the
beast
and
the
false
prophet
are
said
to
be
taken
alive
,
Rev.
19.20
.
and
not
killed
,
but
cast
alive
into
the
lake
of
fire
burning
with
brymstone
;
for
so
the
Scripture
saith
,
that
all
the
wicked
which
remain
upon
earth
,
when
Christ
cometh
to
judgement
shall
be
taken
alive
,
and
shall
be
cast
alive
into
that
burning
lake
.
And
I
do
likewise
conceive
this
to
be
fully
confirmed
by
the
words
of
our
Saviour
Christ
,
when
he
saith
,
this
generation
shall
not
passe
,
Mat.
24.34
.
till
all
these
things
be
fulfilled
;
for
by
this
generation
,
we
must
not
understand
all
the
people
that
were
then
alive
;
because
all
those
things
,
that
our
Saviour
spoke
of
were
not
fulfilled
within
the
age
of
the
longest
liver
of
all
them
,
that
were
then
alive
,
when
Christ
spake
this
;
as
specially
the
preaching
of
the
Gospel
to
all
Nations
ver.
14.
and
the
signe
of
the
Son
of
man
in
Heaven
,
ver.
30.
and
the
mourning
of
all
the
Tribes
of
the
earth
,
and
the
like
,
that
came
not
all
yet
to
passe
;
but
,
by
this
generation
,
we
must
understand
,
This
generation
shall
not
passe
,
what
it
signifieth
.
either
the
generation
of
Gods
Children
and
Christians
,
that
then
began
to
believe
in
Ghrist
;
or
the
generation
of
vipers
the
successive
brood
of
Christs
enemies
,
and
the
members
of
the
Antichrist
,
that
then
began
likewise
to
spring
,
(
as
the
Apostle
sheweth
of
the
mysterie
of
this
iniquiy
)
should
not
passe
away
,
and
be
destroyed
,
2
Thes.
2.7.1
.
and
quite
hindered
to
prophane
his
service
and
to
persecute
his
servants
,
but
should
be
suffered
to
be
as
the
tares
among
the
wheat
,
untill
they
see
the
Son
of
man
coming
in
the
clouds
of
heaven
,
with
power
and
great
glory
;
v.
30.
for
it
is
well
known
,
that
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
signifieth
not
only
atas
,
or
seculum
,
an
age
,
but
also
Gens
,
Natio
,
Progenies
,
a
Nation
,
or
Progeny
,
as
where
our
Saviour
saith
,
Matth
,
23.36
.
Verily
,
I
say
unto
you
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
;
all
these
things
shall
come
upon
this
generation
,
that
is
,
the
nation
of
the
Jewes
;
and
again
,
the
Son
of
man
must
be
first
rejected
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
à
Gente
ista
,
saith
Beza
,
of
this
Nation
.
And
therefore
Saint
Chrysostome
applyes
these
words
of
Christ
,
This
generation
shall
not
passe
away
,
Genti
Christianae
,
to
the
generation
of
Christians
,
which
he
calleth
;
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
generation
of
them
that
seek
the
Lord
;
and
I
apply
it
here
both
to
the
generation
of
the
ungodly
,
reprobates
,
and
wicked
persecutors
;
and
also
to
the
generation
of
them
that
seek
the
Lord
,
and
refuse
to
serve
the
beast
;
because
both
of
them
shall
continue
,
and
neither
of
them
shall
passe
away
;
the
members
of
the
Antichrist
,
and
the
false
Prophet
shall
not
be
quite
destroyed
;
nor
the
members
of
Christ
rooted
out
by
the
Antichrist
,
do
what
he
can
;
untill
all
these
things
that
Christ
speaks
of
,
be
fulfilled
,
and
Christ
come
to
judgement
,
to
defend
the
one
sort
,
and
to
destroy
the
other
.
And
this
,
I
believe
,
if
there
were
nothing
else
,
doth
sufficiently
confute
the
charitable
,
yet
groundlesse
fancie
of
all
those
that
dream
of
a
generall
and
glorious
restauration
of
the
twelve
tribes
of
Israel
,
and
a
reformation
of
the
Gentile
Churches
,
after
the
destruction
and
quite
abolition
of
the
Antichrist
,
before
the
coming
of
Christ
to
judgement
:
for
,
if
it
be
a
general
received
opinion
,
that
the
Jewes
general
conversion
to
the
Gospel
,
shall
not
be
untill
the
Antichrist
be
quite
destroyed
,
E.
H.
De
Antiocho
.
c.
12.
pag.
130.
as
E.
H.
confesseth
;
and
the
Antichrist
shall
not
be
quite
destroyed
till
the
day
of
judgement
,
when
both
he
and
the
false
Prophet
shall
be
cast
alive
into
the
burning
lake
;
then
is
it
manifest
,
that
the
discourse
and
expectation
of
their
general
conversion
,
and
especially
,
their
replantation
in
Palestina
,
is
but
like
a
sick
mans
dream
,
that
seems
to
enjoy
many
glorious
things
;
but
when
he
awakes
,
he
find
just
nothing
.
But
this
that
I
have
proved
,
videlicet
,
that
the
beast
,
which
is
the
Antichrist
,
must
not
be
taken
for
one
single
person
,
as
the
Papists
,
and
some
of
our
Protestants
do
conceive
,
The
limbs
of
the
beast
remaining
undestroyed
,
may
teach
the
servants
of
Christ
three
things
.
nor
for
the
Pope
or
succession
of
Popes
,
nor
Turk
,
nor
the
seventh
head
of
the
Roman
Empire
,
nor
for
any
other
Tyrant
,
in
any
polity
;
but
for
a
pack
,
or
knot
,
and
confederacie
of
most
wicked
Covenanters
,
hypocrites
,
and
prophaners
of
Gods
service
,
and
persecutors
of
the
true
servants
of
Christ
;
and
that
this
knot
and
collected
multitude
and
assembly
,
in
their
progenie
,
and
successive
offspring
in
wickednesse
,
and
impiety
,
shall
not
be
quite
rooted
out
and
destroyed
,
till
Christ
shall
come
to
the
last
judgement
,
may
teach
the
servants
of
Christ
these
three
specaill
Lessons
.
Lesson
.
1
1.
Not
to
look
for
a
glorious
world
,
and
Halcion
days
of
pleasure
and
prosperity
,
while
they
live
among
such
Antichristian
Canaanites
in
this
vale
of
misery
,
under
the
frozen
zone
of
hatred
,
malice
,
and
all
uncharitablenesse
;
especially
considering
that
the
Antichrist
,
though
dissolved
,
and
scattered
,
like
an
Army
that
is
routed
,
yet
shall
not
be
quite
extinguished
,
but
shall
still
live
to
recruit
and
continue
in
most
of
his
chief
members
,
still
to
rage
,
afflict
,
and
persecute
the
Saints
of
God
.
Lesson
.
2
2.
To
prepare
themselves
for
afflications
,
and
to
pray
to
God
for
patience
that
they
may
through
many
tribulations
,
arrive
at
last
to
a
happy
Port
,
and
attain
unto
the
Kingdom
of
heaven
.
Lesson
.
3
3.
To
fear
that
yet
the
times
may
grow
worse
and
worse
,
and
troubles
arise
more
and
more
;
because
that
Satan
being
let
loose
,
and
the
hypocritical
members
of
the
beast
,
mad
with
fury
,
that
they
should
be
dismembred
,
and
the
loose
lives
of
the
worldlings
,
wholly
neglecting
Gods
service
,
as
the
Antichristian
crew
does
abuse
and
prophane
his
service
,
they
shall
provoke
the
wrath
of
God
against
his
people
more
and
more
,
and
move
him
at
last
to
send
his
seven
Angells
spoken
of
in
this
book
,
that
have
the
seven
last
plagues
,
in
seven
golden
vials
,
that
are
full
of
the
wrath
of
God
,
to
powre
out
the
same
upon
the
earth
.
For
as
God
,
when
he
began
to
plague
Pharaoh
,
and
saw
that
nothing
would
prevaile
to
work
repentance
in
him
,
and
to
mollifie
his
heart
to
let
Israel
go
to
serve
the
Lord
,
never
left
to
send
trouble
upon
trouble
,
God
will
not
be
our
enemy
by
our
wickednesse
.
and
to
adde
plague
upon
plague
,
untill
he
had
utterly
destroyed
him
;
so
will
he
do
with
the
beast
,
and
the
false
Prophet
,
that
is
the
Antichrist
,
and
all
their
adherents
;
when
as
neither
their
dismembring
,
and
scattering
of
them
,
nor
any
other
scourge
,
nor
plague
,
nor
token
of
his
wrath
falling
upon
many
of
them
,
can
work
repentance
in
the
remainder
,
and
cause
them
to
return
from
their
evil
wayes
,
and
permit
the
witnesses
of
Christ
to
arise
,
and
the
true
servants
of
God
,
to
worship
him
in
the
right
way
;
then
will
he
arise
as
a
Gyant
out
of
sleep
,
he
will
whet
his
glittering
sword
,
and
his
hand
shall
take
hold
of
vengeance
,
Gyant
.
and
he
will
raise
up
his
witnesses
in
despight
of
the
beast
that
hath
killed
them
;
and
he
will
little
them
in
their
thrones
,
maugre
all
the
malice
of
the
Antichrist
,
and
all
the
strength
of
his
adherents
;
and
,
as
the
Holy
Ghost
saith
,
their
enemies
shall
behold
them
,
and
shall
not
be
able
to
binder
them
:
but
a
great
,
and
a
terrible
fear
,
shall
fall
upon
them
;
because
now
they
shall
begin
to
find
,
that
the
Almighty
God
will
not
suffer
himself
to
be
overcome
by
wretched
man
,
nor
forget
the
deep
sighing
of
his
Saints
,
and
suffer
the
patient
abiding
of
the
meek
to
perish
for
ever
;
but
seeing
they
have
despised
his
patience
,
and
his
long
suff●●●●●
〈◊〉
,
and
abused
his
lenity
and
his
great
goodnesse
,
he
will
send
those
sev●●●●gels
with
these
seven
vials
of
his
wrath
,
that
our
Evangelist
spake
of
,
and
they
will
powre
them
out
,
one
after
another
,
upon
the
remaining
members
of
the
beast
,
and
the
false
Prophet
and
their
adherents
,
that
oppose
him
and
his
witnesses
,
and
do
abuse
his
name
,
and
his
service
,
untill
they
be
all
emptied
.
And
when
all
those
plagues
shall
be
powred
out
,
The
method
how
the
seven
plagues
shall
be
powred
out
.
The
first
upon
the
formal
professors
.
The
second
upon
the
great
Cities
.
The
third
upon
the
Villages
.
The
fourth
upon
the
fruits
of
the
earth
.
in
that
method
which
the
Evangelist
setteth
down
;
that
is
,
The
first
upon
the
earth
,
which
fignifieth
the
worldly
men
,
and
the
carnal
and
the
formal
professors
of
his
service
.
The
second
upon
the
seu
,
which
signifieth
the
great
Cities
,
where
the
most
multitudes
of
people
are
,
that
are
compared
unto
the
sea
.
The
third
upon
the
rivers
and
fountains
of
waters
,
which
betokeneth
the
country
towns
and
villages
,
that
have
but
few
inhabitants
within
them
.
The
fourth
upon
the
Sun
,
to
scorch
and
burn
both
men
and
beasts
,
and
to
drie
up
the
fruits
of
the
earth
,
thereby
to
bring
sicknesses
and
famine
amongst
men
.
The
fifth
upon
the
seat
of
the
beast
,
The
fift
upon
the
rule
of
the
beast
.
which
may
signifie
either
the
city
or
kingdom
,
where
the
beast
and
false
Prophet
did
arise
,
and
were
upheld
;
or
upon
the
rule
and
government
,
the
strength
and
domineering
power
,
that
the
remaining
scattered
members
of
the
Antichrist
,
shall
exercise
over
those
people
,
that
they
tyrannize
upon
,
and
keep
under
them
;
because
a
Seat
signifieth
the
place
whereupon
we
rest
,
and
the
power
that
upholdeth
us
in
that
place
.
The
fixth
upon
the
river
Euphrates
,
which
is
to
be
understood
not
literally
,
no
more
then
the
other
places
aforenamed
,
but
in
the
similitude
for
which
the
Holy
Ghost
applyeth
it
;
and
that
is
,
as
the
great
river
Euphrates
was
like
a
wall
of
brass
,
to
the
City
of
Babylon
,
to
preserve
it
from
all
invasion
,
so
will
the
Army
of
the
beast
,
the
wealth
and
great
riches
of
the
Antichrist
,
that
he
hath
heaped
together
,
and
the
wit
and
subtlety
of
the
false
Prophet
,
be
as
an
impregnable
fortress
to
protect
them
in
all
their
impiety
,
tyranny
and
oppression
,
but
,
as
Cyrus
divided
the
mighty
river
Gyndes
,
that
fed
Euphrates
,
into
360.
brookes
,
Hgrodotus
l.
1.
Clio.
and
then
turned
aside
Euphrates
out
of
her
own
channel
,
into
that
huge
poole
,
which
was
formerly
made
by
Queen
Nitocris
,
and
so
took
away
the
strength
and
considence
of
the
City
,
and
having
thus
made
way
for
his
souldiers
,
he
entered
and
took
that
great
and
famous
City
of
Babylon
,
through
the
Channell
of
this
mighty
river
;
so
will
Christ
by
the
ministrie
of
the
first
Angel
,
divide
all
the
strength
,
and
take
away
all
the
confidence
of
the
remnant
of
the
beast
,
and
will
dry
up
,
or
wast
all
the
wealth
of
his
adherents
,
and
befoole
the
wit
and
devices
of
the
false
Prophet
,
and
so
remove
all
the
impediments
,
that
were
like
the
river
Euphrates
,
the
hinderers
of
his
servants
to
overthrew
the
kingome
of
the
Antichrist
,
and
to
take
away
his
Rule
,
and
Dominion
,
and
to
suppresse
his
tyranny
over
Gods
servants
.
And
when
all
this
will
not
avail
,
to
cause
this
shaked
beast
,
and
disjointed
,
routed
armie
of
the
Antichrist
,
to
return
from
his
unjust
wayes
and
most
wicked
courses
;
but
that
three
unclean
spirits
,
like
frogs
,
shall
come
out
of
the
mouth
of
the
Dragon
,
and
out
of
the
mouth
of
the
beast
,
and
out
of
the
mouth
of
the
false
Prophet
,
which
are
the
spirits
of
devills
,
working
●●●●cles
,
and
going
forth
to
the
Kings
of
the
earth
,
and
of
the
whole
world
,
〈…〉
them
to
the
battle
of
the
great
day
of
God
Almighty
,
that
is
,
a
great
many
lying
and
deceitful
spirits
,
What
is
meant
by
the
warre
and
battle
,
that
the
beast
maketh
with
God
.
and
false
prophets
,
(
because
the
number
of
three
,
as
of
seven
hath
verie
often
none
other
importance
then
a
great
many
)
shall
be
still
sent
forth
to
everie
place
,
to
oppose
the
true
service
of
God
,
to
lay
his
honour
in
the
dust
,
and
to
suppresse
and
trample
his
servants
under
feet
,
which
is
all
the
war
,
that
the
beast
and
all
his
hornes
,
and
all
other
beasts
in
the
world
can
make
against
God
Almighty
;
then
saith
Christ
;
Behold
I
come
as
a
thief
,
that
is
suddenly
and
unexpected
;
and
he
will
send
the
seventh
Angell
,
with
the
last
viall
of
Gods
wrath
,
and
the
seventh
Angel
will
pour
out
his
Vial
into
the
River
,
and
a
great
voice
,
shall
come
out
of
the
Temple
of
heaven
,
Revel.
5.14
.
2
Pet.
3.10
.
Esay
14.4
.
and
from
the
Throne
,
saying
,
it
is
done
;
that
is
,
the
Preachers
of
Christ
shall
by
the
light
of
the
truth
,
tell
the
people
,
that
will
not
repent
;
the
time
is
at
hand
,
that
Christ
shall
come
to
judgement
;
and
that
the
heavens
shall
depart
as
a
scroule
,
and
the
Elements
shall
melt
,
with
servent
heat
,
and
there
shall
be
an
end
of
all
things
.
Then
the
Son
of
a
man
,
Jesus
Christ
,
ere
it
be
long
,
though
how
long
,
or
how
soon
,
no
mortall
man
can
tell
,
shall
come
in
the
glorie
of
his
Father
with
his
Angels
,
to
take
the
heast
,
that
shall
be
then
alive
,
and
the
false
Prophet
,
and
all
his
adherents
,
and
all
those
that
past
away
before
,
to
make
a
finall
,
and
a
total
end
of
them
,
and
to
throw
them
,
into
the
Lake
of
sire
and
brimstone
,
and
to
render
unto
everie
man
,
according
to
his
deeds
;
to
them
,
that
by
patient
conth●uance
in
well
doing
,
seeke
for
glorie
and
honour
,
and
immortalitie
eternall
life
,
but
unto
them
that
are
contentions
,
rebellious
;
murderers
,
oppressors
,
idolaters
,
lyars
,
and
all
such
transgressors
of
Gods
Lawes
,
that
obey
not
the
truth
,
but
take
pleasure
in
unrighteousness
,
indignation
and
wrath
,
tribulation
and
anguish
,
and
eternall
destruction
to
everie
man
that
doth
evill
.
And
this
is
the
end
of
the
Antichrist
,
Amen
.
Jamque
opus
est
exegi
—
Et
plena
jam
Margine
libri
,
Scriptus
&
in
tergo
,
nec
dum
finitus
Orestes
.
But
I
look
that
some
Alter
&
ater
Ecebolius
,
Some
bold
,
blind
,
and
ignorant
Presbyterian
Zoilus
,
like
an
Orlando
furioso
,
will
run
at
me
,
as
Don
Quixot
ran
against
the
Wind-mill
,
and
like
an
angry
Wasp
,
sting
both
me
and
my
book
,
animamque
in
vulnere
ponet
;
yet
as
gold
is
gold
,
though
the
Chimick
say
it
is
copper
;
and
copper
is
but
copper
,
though
the
deceitful
Mountebank
say
it
is
gold
;
so
the
truth
of
my
writings
will
be
found
true
,
when
their
lies
and
raylings
like
another
Rabsheka
,
will
appear
of
what
stuffe
they
are
unto
the
world
;
&
si
tantus
amor
,
if
they
have
such
love
and
longing
desire
of
a
rayling
digladiation
,
as
one
of
them
did
against
my
Book
,
The
Grand
Rebellion
,
Mr.
John
Goodwin
.
they
may
chance
to
find
their
mate
,
that
may
fitter
undertake
them
,
then
it
is
for
a
man
of
my
place
and
calling
,
&
as
leni
fluit
agmine
tibris
,
so
will
I
gently
and
charitably
pray
that
God
would
give
them
more
grace
,
to
have
lesse
malice
.
Trini
vni
deo
sit
omnis
laus
,
honor
,
et
gloria
,
in
secula
seculorum
.
Amen
,
Amen
.
Jehovae
Liberatori
.
FINIS
.